FREDRIC BROWN

A Collection of Short Stories and Novellas

Jerry eBooks

No copyright  2012 by Jerry eBooks

No rights reserved.  All parts of this book may be reproduced in any form and by any means for any purpose without any prior written consent of anyone.

Introduction

I hope they don’t misspell his name.

At the height of his acclaim, with more than two dozen books and over three hundred short stories to his credit, certain careless critics and reviewers were still referring to “Frederic” or even “Frederick” Brown.

While their comments were generally (and deservedly) laudatory, he resented the spelling errors. He was a stickler for accuracy, and he took justifiable pride in his correct byline—Fredric Brown.

To his friends, of course, he was always “Fred.”

I first met him in Milwaukee, during the early forties. Born in Cincinnati in 1907, a graduate of Hanover College in Indiana, he’d knocked about—and been knocked about—in a variety of occupations, ranging from office boy to carnival worker.

At the time we became acquainted he was a proofreader for the Milwaukee Journal and had settled down in a modest home on Twenty-Seventh Street with his first wife, Helen, and two bright young sons. The household also included a Siamese cat named Ming Tah, a wooden flutelike instrument called a recorder, a chess set, and a typewriter.

Fred played with the cat, played on the recorder, and played at chess. But the typewriter was not there for fun and games.

Fred wrote short stories. He wrote them in his spare time because he needed job security to support a family. And he sold them to the pulp magazines because they offered the best available market for a beginner’s work. He turned out detective stories, mysteries, fantasy, and science fiction. Nostalgia buffs pay high prices today for magazines featuring his name on the cover, but at the time he was merely one of hundreds of contributors competing for the cent a word or two cents a word offered by publishers of pulps.

Diminutive in stature, fine-boned, with delicate features partially obscured by horn-rimmed glasses and a wispy mustache, Fred had a vaguely professorial appearance. His voice was soft, his grooming immaculate. But woe betide the casual acquaintance who ventured to compete with him in an all-night session of poker-playing or alcoholic libation! Nor was there any hope for an opponent who dared to engage him in a duel of verbal wit—words were his natural weapons, and his pun mightier than the sword. When not speculating upon the idiosyncrasies of idiom—why, for example, do people prefer a shampoo to the real poo?—he spent his time searching for excruciating story titles. I recall him once paying ten dollars for the right to use one suggested by a friend for a mystery yarn; the resultant story was called I Love You Cruelly.

The shameless wretch responsible for this offering was, like Fred, a member of Allied Authors, a writers’ group which met regularly at the Milwaukee Press Club. To many of his associates the poker games and bar facilities constituted the major attractions, but despite Fred’s prowess in these areas, he was deadly serious about plot discussions and story techniques. He acquired a New York agent, and on his own he kept abreast of writing markets, word-rates, and contracts.

There was no mistaking his ambition, nor his qualifications. Impelled by lifelong intellectual curiosity, he was an omnivorous and discerning reader; his interests embraced music, the theater, and the developments of science. Wordplay was more than a pastime, for he was a grammatical purist. The mot juste and the double entendre were grist for his mill, but he was equally fascinated by the peculiarities of ordinary speech and could reproduce it in his work with reportorial accuracy. Like most of us who found an outlet for our wares in the pulps of that period, Fred wrote his share of undistinguished stories featuring the cardboard characterization and stilted dialogue which seemed to satisfy editorial demands. From time to time, however, he broke new ground. And finally he tackled a novel.

The Fabulous Clipjoint was published in 1941. It drew raves from the critics and won the coveted Edgar Allan Poe Award from the Mystery Writers of America. His second mystery novel, The Dead Ringer, was equally successful and established him as a leading figure in the field. In 1948 his innovative What Mad Universe appeared in Startling Stories. Expanded for hardcover publication a year later, it brought Fred deserved fame as a science-fiction writer.

Meanwhile his personal circumstances underwent a drastic change. There was an amicable divorce; he married for a second time a year or so later. And, encouraged by the reception of his books, he began to turn out mystery novels at an accelerated rate. But he didn’t forsake his proofreading job—a true child of the Depression came to learn the value of security and seniority, and Fred was not about to abandon a steady income for the uncertainty of a free-lance writer’s career.

During this period we spent a great deal of time together, in professional discussion of his projected novels and private explorations of his more intimate decisions. One day he came to me all aglow; he’d just received a phone call from a prominent editorial figure in New York who headed up one of the leading pulp-magazine chains. Would Fred consider taking over a portion of the editing assignment for seventy-five hundred a year?

Granted, the figure doesn’t sound impressive today. But if you’ll hop into the nearest available time machine and transport yourself back a quarter of a century, you’ll discover that seventy-five hundred dollars was a respectable annual income; roughly the equivalent of twenty thousand dollars today. It was far more than Fred was earning, or hoped to earn, at his newspaper job—and if he could augment the sum by writing novels on the side, it would exceed his wildest expectations. Fred talked it over with me, and with other friends; he talked it over with his wife, Beth. Then he quit his job and went to New York, where he learned there’d been a slight misunderstanding during his telephone conversation.

The stipend quoted by the editorial director had not been seventy-five hundred a year; it was seventy-five dollars a week.

A dark cloud settled over Fred’s life. Fortunately, he soon discovered the silver lining.

In a few short years, the imposing chain of pulp magazines he’d hoped to head up had disappeared forever. And in their place was a mushrooming market of paperbacks, competing for the privilege of reprinting hardcover mysteries and science fiction. Foreign editions began to command more-respectable earnings, television was purchasing stories for adaptation, and the new men’s magazines, led by Playboy, paid higher and higher rates for short stories.

Through fortuitous circumstance, Fredric Brown found himself in the right place at the right time. Critically, commercially, and above all creatively, he was a success.

A series of outstanding and unusual mysteries issued from his typewriter—now clattering away in Taos, New Mexico. Fred had acquired a car and learned to drive; wanderlust, plus the realization that he suffered from respiratory problems, led him to the desert area.

Full-time writing taxed even Fred’s ingenuity. He was becoming increasingly renowned for story-twists and surprise endings, both in mysteries and science fiction, and such innovations didn’t come easily. When he was stuck for an idea, he took to the road for a few days—not as a driver, but as a passenger on a bus. Destinations were unimportant; he’d discovered that the sheer monotony of the trip itself stimulated him in devising plots. Some of his best work came to him via Greyhound express.

And not all of that work was dependent upon gimmickry or outwitting the reader. As a mature writer he drew heavily upon his variegated personal experience to bring the stamp of authenticity to his subject matter. And he wasn’t content to rest on his laurels as a latter-day O. Henry; he took the risk of innovation.

Innovation, in the science fiction of the fifties, was generally considered synonymous with advanced extrapolation of orthodox scientific theory, or the extension of contemporary social phenomena. Thus it was that stories involving antigravity and anti-matter were hailed as daring concepts, and fictional constructs of future society governed by advertising agencies or insurance companies seemed to be the ultimate in speculative expertise.

Characteristically, Fred chose to turn his back to the trend. Quirky individualist that he was, he wrote The Lights in the Sky Are Stars.

It was one of his best—and bravest—books.

Today an entire generation of younger writers has emerged to tell it like it is, or at least like they think it is. Their speculative fiction is peopled with angry young anti-Establishment figures, drug-users, and ambisextrous characters who freely express philosophical profundity in four-letter words. One does not necessarily question the sincerity or dedication of such writers. But the cold truth is that they are not quite as courageous as they profess to be. Today they are merely setting down in print the speech and attitudes which had already surfaced amongst young militants and street people a full decade ago. Rather than formulating a future based on their own imaginative abilities, their work is merely an echo of a past reality.

The Lights in the Sky Are Stars doesn’t fall into this category. It didn’t deal with kinky sex, and its characters spoke in ordinary dialogue rather than verbalized graffiti. Nevertheless, it was a daring work.

Appearing at the zenith of the Eisenhower administration, at a time when science-fiction writers as well as their readership idealized and idolized the launching of the Space Program and the brave young men who pioneered it, Fred’s book deliberately dumped on dreams and offered, instead, a raw reality.

In an era when virtually all science-fiction heroes were young —and the few “middle-aged” exceptions were presented as grizzled veterans of thirty-five or thereabouts—Fred’s protagonist was a man well over fifty. On top of that, he was physically handicapped, and yet (a horror unthinkable to youthful science-fiction readers of the time) he was sexually active. Moreover, the plot of Fred’s novel dealt not with the gung-ho glories of space projects, but with the machinations of politicians and the military-industrial complex bent on subverting such efforts to their own ends.

This was heresy with a vengeance. It was also, I submit, far more “realistic” than any tale of a hippie transplanted virgo intacto to a future society bearing a suspicious resemblance to present-day New York City during a garbage strike.

Oddly enough, the book was well-received. It won no awards, nor did it score a breakthrough to the best-seller lists, but today this novel deserves recognition for what its author achieved by way of honest statement.

Yes, Fred was an innovator. Along about this time he ventured another experiment. Safely ensconced as a leading mystery-writer, with assured contacts and contracts in the field, and rapidly rising in the science-fiction field, he decided to write a mainstream novel. And in the face of his reputation for unusual plot angles, colorful characters and off-beat humor, he would write a “straight” book; really telling it like it is at a time before the phrase had even been invented.

The result was The Office, a semiautobiographical account of his own experiences in the twenties. But such was his honesty that he succeeded only too well—and in succeeding, failed. Because the way it is, or was, for Fred in the twenties, proved humdrum and pedestrian in the telling. Minus murder and mayhem, sans piled-up plot complications, and lacking rapid-fire repartee, this day-by-day account of real people in an ordinary office setting seemed dull to readers who expected a typical Fredric Brown entertainment.

He never repeated the venture. Instead he returned to the mixture as before—but what a rich and variegated mixture it was! The burgeoning men’s magazine market offered outlets for his talent, and new freedom of expression. Sexual taboos were giving way, and while Fred eschewed vulgarity, he found welcome opportunity to base his fantasies and science-fictional efforts on once-forbidden themes. He gave free rein to his wealth of wit, and discovered a new story-form in the “short-short.”

In that connection, aficionados may be interested in a 1960 Warner Bros. recording, Introspection IV, in which a narrator named Johnny Gunn, accompanied by the background musical effects of Don Ralke, reads a series of short tales. Five of these—“Sentry,” “Blood,” “Imagine,” “Voodoo,” and “Pattern”—are the work of Fredric Brown at his whimsical best.

Moving to the West Coast in the early sixties, Fred and Beth established residence in the San Fernando Valley. I had already arrived on the scene and we again saw a great deal of one another.

For a time Fred tried his hand at films and television. Way back in the forties a producer had purchased a story from him in order to use its ending for a motion picture called Crack-Up, starring Pat O’Brien. Again, in the fifties, his mystery novel, The Screaming Mimi, was filmed. A number of his stories had been adapted for radio and later for various television anthology shows. It was only natural that he would attempt to do some adaptations or originals on his own. And, Hollywood being what it was—and, alas, is—it was only natural that his efforts met with little acceptance. Producers didn’t understand Fred. Their definition of a “pro” was a hack who could and would write anything to order. But Fred, genuine “pro” that he was, wanted to write Fredric Brown stories.

Again, he reverted to print. And Hollywood’s undoubted loss was our gain, for he continued to turn out a series of unique, highly individualistic tales; stories which established him in the genre. If he’d never written anything except “Puppet Show,” we’d have reason to be grateful for Fredric Brown’s contribution to science fiction, but there were many others. You’ll find some of them in the following pages, and if you happen to be discovering them for the first time, I think you’ll share the general gratitude for his efforts.

And it is in his stories that Fred’s fame endures. He was never, to my knowledge, attendant at a science-fiction convention; he was not a trophy collector or a publicity seeker, and a surprisingly large number of fans and fellow professionals knew only the name, not the person who bore it. But as readers, they came to appreciate the qualities which so distinguished his best work—the sardonic humor, the irony which at times brings to mind Ambrose Bierce. And yet there was a leavening element of playfulness which adds an extra dimension to his most savage satire or scaring cynicism. Add to this his gift for the realistic rendering of dialogue and accurate observation of character traits and the result is as impressive as it is entertaining.

There’s not much more to tell. Fred’s respiratory problems increased, forcing a move to Tucson in the midsixties. And it was there, on March 11, 1972, that he died.

Those of us who were privileged to know him, mourn his passing. But those who were privileged to read his work remain eternally grateful for what he gave them.

A sampling of that work has been gathered here. There’s more, much more, and I urge you to seek it out. For into it he poured a lifetime of effort and experience, wit and wisdom and whimsy, honesty and make-believe, joy and despair—all of the qualities which mark the measure of a man, and which make his writing truly, and aptly, The Best.

Robert Bloch

PART ONE

Science Fiction Stories

Arena

CARSON OPENED his eyes, and found himself looking upwards into a flickering blue dimness.

It was hot, and he was lying on sand, and a rock embedded in the sand was hurting his back. He rolled over to his side, off the rock, and then pushed himself up to a sitting position.

‘I’m crazy,’ he thought. ‘Crazy — or dead — or something.’ The sand was blue, bright blue. And there wasn’t any such thing as bright blue sand on Earth or any of the planets. Blue sand under a blue dome that wasn’t the sky nor yet a room, but a circumscribed area — somehow he knew it was circumscribed and finite even though he couldn’t see to the top of it.

He picked up some of the sand in his hand and let it run through his fingers. It trickled down on to his bare leg. Bare?

He was stark naked, and already his body was dripping perspiration from the enervating heat, coated blue with sand wherever sand had touched it. Elsewhere his body was white.

He thought: then this sand is really blue. If it seemed blue only because of the blue light, then I’d be blue also. But I’m white, so the sand is blue. Blue sand: there isn’t any blue sand. There isn’t any place like this place I’m in.

Sweat was running down in his eyes. It was hot, hotter than hell. Only hell — the hell of the ancients — was supposed to be red and not blue.

But if this place wasn’t hell, what was it? Only Mercury, among the planets, had heat like this and this wasn’t Mercury. And Mercury was some four billion miles from… From?

It came back to him then, where he’d been: in the little one-man scouter, outside the orbit of Pluto, scouting a scant million miles to one side of the Earth Armada drawn up in battle array there to intercept the Outsiders.

That sudden strident ringing of the alarm bell when the rival scouter —the Outsider ship — had come within range of his detectors!

No one knew who the Outsiders were, what they looked like, or from what far galaxy they came, other than that it was in the general direction of the Pleiades.

First, there had been sporadic raids on Earth colonies and outposts; isolated battles between Earth patrols and small groups of Outsider spaceships; battles sometimes won and sometimes lost, but never resulting in the capture of an alien vessel. Nor had any member of a raided colony ever survived to describe the Outsiders who had left the ships, if indeed they had left them.

Not too serious a menace, at first, for the raids had not been numerous or destructive. And individually, the ships had proved slightly inferior in armament to the best of Earth’s fighters, although somewhat superior in speed and maneuverability. A sufficient edge in speed, in fact, to give the Outsiders their choice of running or fighting, unless surrounded.

Nevertheless, Earth had prepared for serious trouble, building the mightiest armada of all time. It had been waiting now, that armada, for a long time. Now the showdown was coming.

Scouts twenty billion miles out had detected the approach of a mighty fleet of the Outsiders. Those scouts had never come back, but their radiotronic messages had. And now Earth’s armada, all ten thousand ships and half-million fighting spacemen, was out there, outside Pluto’s orbit, waiting to intercept and battle to the death.

And an even battle it was going to be, judging by the advance reports of the men of the far picket line who had given their lives to report —before they had died — on the size and strength of the alien fleet.

Anybody’s battle, with the mastery of the solar system hanging in the balance, on an even chance. A last and only chance, for Earth and all her colonies lay at the utter mercy of the Outsiders if they ran that gauntlet —Oh yes. Bob Carson remembered now. He remembered that strident bell and his leap for the control panel. His frenzied fumbling as he strapped himself into the seat. The dot in the visiplate that grew larger. The dryness of his mouth. The awful knowledge that this was it for him, at least, although the main fleets were still out of range of one another.

This, his first taste of battle! Within three seconds or less he’d be victorious, or a charred cinder. One hit completely took care of a lightly armed and armoured one-man craft like a scouter.

Frantically — as his lips shaped the word ‘One’ — he worked at the controls to keep that growing dot centred on the crossed spiderwebs of the visiplate. His hands doing that, while his right foot hovered over the pedal that would fire the bolt. The single bolt of concentrated hell that had to hit — or else. There wouldn’t be time for any second shot.

‘Two.’ He didn’t know he’d said that, either. The dot in the visiplate wasn’t a dot now. Only a few thousand miles away, it showed up in the magnification of the plate as though it were only a few hundred yards off. It was a fast little scouter, about the size of his.

An alien ship, all right!

‘Thr —’ His foot touched the bolt-release pedal.

And then the Outsider had swerved suddenly and was off the crosshairs. Carson punched keys frantically, to follow.

For a tenth of a second, it was out of the visiplate entirely, and then as the nose of his scouter swung after it, he saw it again, diving straight towards the ground.

The ground?

It was an optical illusion of some sort. It had to be: that planet — or whatever it was — that now covered the visiplate couldn’t be there. Couldn’t possibly! There wasn’t any planet nearer than Neptune three billion miles away — with Pluto on the opposite side of the distant pinpoint sun.

His detectors! They hadn’t shown any object of planetary dimensions, even of asteroid dimensions, and still didn’t.

It couldn’t be there, that whatever-it-was he was diving into, only a few hundred miles below him.

In his sudden anxiety to keep from crashing, he forgot the Outsider ship. He fired the front breaking rockets, and even as the sudden change of speed slammed him forward against the seat straps, fired full right for an emergency turn. Pushed them down and held them down, knowing that he needed everything the ship had to keep from crashing and that a turn that sudden would black him out for a moment.

It did black him out.

And that was all. Now he was sitting in hot blue sand, stark naked but otherwise unhurt. No sign of his spaceship and — for that matter — no sign of space. That curve overhead wasn’t a sky, whatever else it was.

He scrambled to his feet.

Gravity seemed a little more than Earth-normal. Not much more.

Flat sand stretching away, a few scrawny bushes in clumps here and there. The bushes were blue, too, but in varying shades, some lighter than the blue of the sand, some darker.

Out from under the nearest bush ran a little thing that was like a lizard, except that it had more than four legs. It was blue, too. Bright blue. It saw him and ran back again under the bush.

He looked up again, trying to decide what was overhead. It wasn’t exactly a roof, but it was dome-shaped. It flickered and was hard to look at. But definitely, it curved down to the ground, to the blue sand, all around him.

He wasn’t far from being under the centre of the dome. At a guess, it was a hundred yards to the nearest wall, if it was a wall. It was as though a blue hemisphere of something about two hundred and fifty yards in circumference was inverted over the flat expanse of the sand.

And everything blue, except one object. Over near a far curving wall there was a red object. Roughly spherical, it seemed to be about a yard in diameter. Too far for him to see clearly through the flickering blueness.

But, unaccountably, he shuddered.

He wiped sweat from his forehead, or tried to, with the back of his hand.

Was this a dream, a nightmare? This heat, this sand, that vague feeling of horror he felt when he looked towards that red thing?

A dream? No, one didn’t go to sleep and dream in the midst of a battle in space.

Death? No, never. If there were immortality, it wouldn’t be a senseless thing like this, a thing of blue heat and blue sand and a red horror.

Then he heard the voice.

Inside his head he heard it, not with his ears. It came from nowhere or everywhere.

‘Through spaces and dimensions wandering,’ rang the words in his mind, ‘and in this space and this time, I find two peoples about to exterminate one and so weaken the other that it would retrogress and never fulfil its destiny, but decay and return to mindless dust whence it came. And I say this must not happen.’

‘Who… what are you?’ Carson didn’t say it aloud, but the question formed itself in his brain.

‘You would not understand completely. I am — ‘There was a pause as though the voice sought — in Carson’s brain — for a word that wasn’t there, a word he didn’t know. ‘I am the end of evolution of a race so old the time cannot be expressed in words that have meaning to your mind. A race fused into a single entity, eternal.

‘An entity such as your primitive race might become’ — again the groping for a word — ‘time from now. So might the race you call, in your mind, the Outsiders. So I intervene in the battle to come, the battle between fleets so evenly matched that destruction of both races will result. One must survive. One must progress and evolve.’

‘One?’ thought Carson. ‘Mine or—

‘It is in my power to stop the war, to send the Outsiders back to their galaxy. But they would return, or your race would sooner or later follow them there. Only by remaining in this space and time to intervene constantly could I prevent them from destroying one another, and I cannot remain.

‘So I shall intervene now. I shall destroy one fleet completely without loss to the other. One civilization shall thus survive.’

Nightmare. This had to be nightmare, Carson thought. But he knew it wasn’t.

It was too mad, too impossible, to be anything but real.

He didn’t dare ask the question — which? But his thoughts asked it for him.

‘The stronger shall survive,’ said the voice. ‘That I cannot — and would not —change. I merely intervene to make it a complete victory, not’ — groping again — ‘not Pyrrhic victory to a broken race.

‘From the outskirts of the not-yet battle I plucked two individuals, you and an Outsider. I see from your mind that, in your early history of nationalisms, battles between champions to decide issues between races were not unknown.

‘You and your opponent are here pitted against one another, naked and unarmed, under conditions equally unfamiliar to you both, equally unpleasant to you both. There is no time limit, for here there is no time. The survivor is the champion of his race. That race survives.’

‘But —‘ Carson’s protest was too inarticulate for expression, but the voice answered it.

‘It is fair. The conditions are such that the accident of physical strength will not completely decide the issue. There is a barrier. You will understand. Brain-power and courage will be more important than strength. Most especially courage, which is the will to survive.’

‘But while this goes on, the fleets will—’

‘No, you are in another space, another time. For as long as you are here, time stands still in the universe you know. I see you wonder whether this place is real. It is, and it is not. As I — to your limited understanding — am and am not real. My existence is mental and not physical. You saw me as a planet; it could have been as a dust-mote or a sun.

‘But to you this place is now real. What you suffer here will be real. And if you die here, your death will be real. If you die, your failure will be the end of your race. That is enough for you to know.’

And then the voice was gone.

* * *

Again he was alone, but not alone. For as Carson looked up, he saw that the red thing, the sphere of horror that he now knew was the Outsider, was rolling towards him.

Rolling.

It seemed to have no legs or arms that he could see, no features. It rolled across the sand with the fluid quickness of a drop of mercury. And before it, in some manner he could not understand, came a wave of nauseating hatred.

Carson looked about him frantically. A stone, lying in the sand a few feet away, was the nearest thing to a weapon. It wasn’t large, but it had sharp edges, like a slab of flint. It looked a bit like blue flint.

He picked it up, and crouched to receive the attack. It was coming fast, faster than he could run.

No time to think out how he was going to fight it; how anyway could he plan to battle a creature whose strength, whose characteristics, whose method of fighting he did not know? Rolling so fast, it looked more than ever like a perfect sphere.

Ten yards away. Five. And then it stopped.

Rather, it was stopped. Abruptly the near side of it flattened as though it had run up against an invisible wall. It bounced, actually bounced back.

Then it rolled forward again, but more cautiously. It stopped again, at the same place. it tried again, a few yards to one side.

Then it rolled forward again, but more cautiously. It stopped again, at the same place. It tried again, a few yards to one side.

There was a barrier there of some sort. It clicked, then, in Carson’s mind, that thought projected by the Entity who had brought them there:

— accident of physical strength will not completely decide the issue. There is a barrier.’

A force-field, of course. Not the Netzian Field, known to Earth science, for that glowed and emitted a crackling sound. This one was invisible, silent.

It was a wall that ran from side to side of the inverted hemisphere; Carson didn’t have to verify that himself. The Roller was doing that, rolling sideways along the barrier, seeking a break in it that wasn’t there.

Carson took half a dozen steps forward, his left hand groping out before him, and touched the barrier. It felt smooth, yielding, like a sheet of rubber rather than like glass, warm to his touch, but no warmer than the sand underfoot. And it was completely invisible, even at close range.

He dropped the stone and put both hands against it, pushing. It seemed to yield, just a trifle, but no farther than that trifle, even when he pushed with all his weight. It felt like a sheet of rubber backed up by steel. Limited resiliency, and then firm strength.

He stood on tiptoe and reached as high as he could and the barrier was still there.

He saw the Roller coming back, having reached one side of the arena. That feeling of nausea hit Carson again, and he stepped back from the barrier as it went by. It didn’t stop.

But did the barrier stop at ground-level? Carson knelt down and burrowed in the sand; it was soft, light, easy to dig in. And two feet down the barrier was still there.

The Roller was coming back again. Obviously, it couldn’t find a way through at either side.

There must be a way through, Carson thought, or else this duel is meaningless.

The Roller was back now, and it stopped just across the barrier, only six feet away. It seemed to be studying him although, for the life of him, Carson couldn’t find external evidence of sense organs on the thing. Nothing that looked like eyes or ears, or even a mouth. There was though, he observed, a series of grooves, perhaps a dozen of them altogether, and he saw two tentacles push out from two of the grooves and dip into the sand as though testing its consistency. These were about an inch in diameter and perhaps a foot and a half long.

The tentacles were retractable into the grooves and were kept there except when in use. They retracted when the thing rolled and seemed to have nothing to do with its method of locomotion; that, as far as Carson could judge, seemed to be accomplished by some shifting — just how he couldn’t imagine — of its center of gravity.

He shuddered as he looked at the thing. It was alien, horribly different from anything on Earth or any of the life forms found on the other solar planets. Instinctively, he knew its mind was as alien as its body.

If it could project that almost tangible wave of hatred, perhaps it could read his mind as well, sufficiently for his purpose.

Deliberately, Carson picked up the rock that had been his only weapon, then tossed it down again in a gesture of relinquishment and raised his empty hands, palms up, before him.

He spoke aloud, knowing that although the words would be meaningless to the creature before him, speaking them would focus his own thoughts more completely upon the message.

‘Can we not have peace between us?’ he said, his voice strange in the stillness. ‘The Entity who brought us here has told us what must happen if our races fight — extinction of one and weakening and retrogression of the other. The battle between them, said the Entity, depends upon what we do here. Why cannot we agree to an eternal peace — your race to its galaxy, we to ours?’

Carson blanked out his mind to receive a reply.

It came, and it staggered him back, physically. He recoiled several steps in sheer horror at the intensity of the lust-to-kill of the red images projected at him. For a moment that seemed eternity he had to struggle against the impact of that hatred, fighting to clear his mind of it and drive out the alien thoughts to which he had given admittance. He wanted to retch.

His mind cleared slowly. He was breathing hard and he felt weaker, but he could think.

He stood studying the Roller. It had been motionless during the mental duel it had so nearly won. Now it rolled a few feet to one side, to the nearest of the blue bushes. Three tentacles whipped out of their grooves and began to investigate the bush.

‘O.K.,’ Carson said, ‘so it’s war then.’ He managed a grin. ‘If I got your answer straight, peace doesn’t appeal to you.’ And, because he was, after all, a young man and couldn’t resist the impulse to be dramatic, he added, ‘To the death!’

But his voice, in that utter silence, sounded silly even to himself. It came to him, then, that this was to the death, not only his own death or that of the red spherical thing which he thought of as the Roller, but death to the entire race of one or the other of them: the end of the human race, if he failed.

It made him suddenly very humble and very afraid to think that. With a knowledge that was above even faith, he knew that the Entity who had arranged this duel had told the truth about its intentions and its powers. The future of humanity depended upon him. It was an awful thing to realize. He had to concentrate on the situation at hand.

There had to be some way of getting through the barrier, or of killing through the barrier.

Mentally? He hoped that wasn’t all, for the Roller obviously had stronger telepathic powers than the undeveloped ones of the human race. Or did it?

He had been able to drive the thoughts of the Roller out of his own mind; could it drive out his? If its ability to project were stronger, might not its receptivity mechanism be more vulnerable?

He stared at it and endeavored to concentrate and focus all his thought upon it.

‘Die,’ he thought. ‘You are going to die. You are dying. You are—’

He tried variations on it, and mental pictures. Sweat stood out on his forehead and he found himself trembling with the intensity of the effort. But the Roller went ahead with its investigation of the bush, as utterly unaffected as though Carson had been reciting the multiplication table.

So that was no good.

He felt dizzy from the heat and his strenuous effort at concentration. He sat down on the blue sand and gave his full attention to studying the Roller. By study, perhaps, he could judge its strength and detect its weaknesses, learn things that would be valuable to know when and if they should come to grips.

It was breaking off twigs. Carson watched carefully, trying to judge just how hard it worked to do that. Later, he thought, he could find a similar bush on his own side, break off twigs of equal thickness himself, and gain a comparison of physical strength between his own arms and hands and those tentacles.

The twigs broke off hard; the Roller was having to struggle with each one. Each tentacle, he saw, bifurcated at the tip into two fingers, each tipped by a nail or claw. The claws didn’t seem to be particularly long or dangerous, or no more so than his own fingernails, if they were left to grow a bit.

No, on the whole, it didn’t look too hard to handle physically. Unless, of course, that bush was made of pretty tough stuff. Carson looked round; within reach was another bush of identically the same type.

He snapped off a twig. It was brittle, easy to break. Of course, the Roller might have been faking deliberately but he didn’t think so. On the other hand, where was it vulnerable? How would he go about killing it if he got the chance? He went back to studying it. The outer hide looked pretty tough; he’d need a sharp weapon of some sort. He picked up the piece of rock again. It was about twelve inches long, narrow, and fairly sharp on one end. If it chipped like flint, he could make a serviceable knife out of it.

The Roller was continuing its investigations of the bushes. It rolled again, to the nearest one of another type. A little blue lizard, many-legged like the one Carson had seen on his side of the barrier, darted out from under the bush.

A tentacle of the Roller lashed out and caught it, picked it up. Another tentacle whipped over and began to pull legs off the lizard, as coldly as it had pulled twigs off the bush. The creature struggled frantically and emitted a shrill squealing that was the first sound Carson had heard here, other than the sound of his own voice.

Carson made himself continue to watch; anything he could learn about his opponent might prove valuable, even knowledge of its unnecessary cruelty — particularly, he thought with sudden emotion, knowledge of its unnecessary cruelty. It would make it a pleasure to kill the thing, if and when the chance came.

With half its legs gone, the lizard stopped squealing and lay limp in the Roller’s grasp.

It didn’t continue with the rest of the legs. Contemptuously it tossed the dead lizard away from it, in Carson’s direction. The lizard arced through the air between them and landed at his feet.

It had come through the barrier! The barrier wasn’t there anymore! Carson was on his feet in a flash, the knife gripped tightly in his hand, leaping forward. He’d settle this thing here and now! With the barrier gone — but it wasn’t gone. He found that out the hard way, running head on into it and nearly knocking himself silly. He bounced back and fell.

As he sat up, shaking his head to clear it, he saw something coming through the air towards him, and threw himself flat again on the sand, to one side. He got his body out of the way, but there was a sudden sharp pain in the calf of his left leg.

He rolled backwards, ignoring the pain, and scrambled to his feet. It was a rock, he saw now, that had struck him. And the Roller was picking up another, swinging it back gripped between two tentacles, ready to throw again.

It sailed through the air towards him, but he was able to step out of its way. The Roller, apparently, could throw straight, but neither hard nor far. The first rock had struck him only because he had been sitting down and had not seen it coming until it was almost upon him.

Even as he stepped aside from that weak second throw Carson drew back his right arm and let fly with the rock that was still in his hand. If missiles, he thought with elation, can cross the barrier, then two can play at the game of throwing them.

He couldn’t miss a three-foot sphere at only four-yard range, and he didn’t miss. The rock whizzed straight, and with a speed several times that of the missiles the Roller had thrown. It hit dead center, but hit flat instead of point first. But it hit with a resounding thump, and obviously hurt. The Roller had been reaching for another rock, but changed its mind and got out of there instead. By the time Carson could pick up and throw another rock, the Roller was forty yards back from the barrier and going strong.

His second throw missed by feet, and his third throw was short. The Roller was out of range of any missile heavy enough to be damaging.

Carson grinned. That round had been his.

He stopped grinning as he bent over to examine the calf of his leg. A jagged edge of the stone had made a cut several inches long. It was bleeding pretty freely, but he didn’t think it had gone deep enough to hit an artery. If it stopped bleeding of its own accord, well and good. If not, he was in for trouble.

Finding out one thing, though, took precedence over that cut: the nature of the barrier.

He went forward to it again, this time groping with his hands before him. Holding one hand against it, he tossed a handful of sand at it with the other hand. The sand went right through; his hand didn’t.

Organic matter versus inorganic? No, because the dead lizard had gone through it, and a lizard, alive or dead, was certainly organic. Plant life? He broke off a twig and poked it at the barrier. The twig went through, with no resistance, but when his fingers gripping the twig came to the barrier, they were stopped.

He couldn’t get through it, nor could the Roller. But rocks and sand and a dead lizard…. How about a live lizard?

He went hunting under bushes until he found one, and caught it. He tossed it against the barrier and it bounced back and scurried away across the blue sand.

That gave him the answer, so far as he could determine it now. The screen was a barrier to living things. Dead or inorganic matter could cross it.

With that off his mind, Carson looked at his injured leg again. The bleeding was lessening, which meant he wouldn’t need to worry about~ making a tourniquet. But he should find some water, if any was available, to clean the wound.

Water — the thought of it made him realize that he was getting awfully thirsty. He’d have to find water, in case this contest turned out to be a protracted one.

Limping slightly now, he started off to make a circuit of his half of the arena. Guiding himself with one hand along the barrier, he walked to his right until he came to the curving sidewall. It was visible, a dull blue-grey at close range, and the surface of it felt just like the central barrier.

He experimented by tossing a handful of sand at it, and the sand reached the wall and disappeared as it went through. The hemispherical shell was a force-field, too, but an opaque one, instead of transparent like the barrier.

He followed it round until he came back to the barrier, and walked back along the barrier to the point from which he’d started.

No sign of water.

Worried now, he started a series of zigzags back and forth between the barrier and the wall, covering the intervening space thoroughly.

No water. Blue sand, blue bushes, and intolerable heat. Nothing else.

It must be his imagination, he told himself that he was suffering that much from thirst. How long had he been there? Of course, no time at all, according to his own space-time frame. The Entity had told him time stood still out there, while he was here. But his body processes went on here, just the same. According to his body’s reckoning, how long had he been here? Three or four hours, perhaps. Certainly not long enough to be suffering from thirst.

Yet he was suffering from it; his throat was dry and parched. Probably the intense heat was the cause. It was hot, a hundred and thirty Fahrenheit, at a guess. A dry, still heat without the slightest movement of air.

He was limping rather badly and utterly fagged when he finished the futile exploration of his domain.

He stared across at the motionless Roller and hoped it was as miserable as he was. The Entity had said the conditions here were equally unfamiliar and uncomfortable for both of them. Maybe the Roller came from a planet where two-hundred-degree heat was the norm; maybe it was freezing while he was roasting. Maybe the air was as much too thick for it as it was too thin for him. For the exertion of his explorations had left him panting. The atmosphere here, he realized, was not much thicker than on Mars.

No water. That meant a deadline, for him at any rate. Unless he could find a way to cross that barrier or to kill his enemy from this side of it, thirst would kill him eventually.

It gave him a feeling of desperate urgency, but he made himself sit down a moment to rest, to think.

What was there to do? Nothing, and yet so many things. The several varieties of bushes, for example; they didn’t look promising, but he’d have to examine them for possibilities. And his leg — he’d have to do something about that, even without water to clean it; gather ammunition in the form of rocks; find a rock that would make a good knife.

His leg hurt rather badly now, and he decided that came first. One type of bush had leaves — or things rather similar to leaves. He pulled off a handful of them and decided, after examination, to take a chance on them. He used them to clean off the sand and dirt and caked blood, then made a pad of fresh leaves and tied it over the wound with tendrils from the same bush.

The tendrils proved unexpectedly tough and strong. They were slender and pliable, yet he couldn’t break them at all, and had to saw them off the bush with the sharp edge of blue flint. Some of the thicker ones were over a foot long, and he filed away in his memory, for future reference, the fact that a bunch of the thick ones, tied together, would make a pretty serviceable rope. Maybe he’d be able to think of a use for rope.

Next, he made himself a knife. The blue flint did chip. From a foot-long splinter of it, he fashioned himself a crude but lethal weapon. And of tendrils from the bush, he made himself a rope-belt through which he could thrust the flint knife, to keep it with him all the time and yet have his hands free.

He went back to studying the bushes. There were three other types. One was leafless, dry, brittle, rather like a dried tumbleweed. Another was of soft, crumbly wood, almost like punk. It looked and felt as though it would make excellent tinder for a fire. The third type was the most nearly wood-like. It had fragile leaves that wilted at the touch, but the stalks, although short, were straight and strong.

It was horribly, unbearably hot.

He limped up to the barrier, felt to make sure that it was still there. It was. He stood watching the Roller for a while; it was keeping a safe distance from the barrier, out of effective stone-throwing range. It was moving around back there, doing something. He couldn’t tell what it was doing.

Once it stopped moving, came a little closer, and seemed to concentrate its attention on him. Again Carson had to fight off a wave of nausea. He threw a stone at it; the Roller retreated and went back to whatever it had been doing before.

At least he could make it keep its distance. And, he thought bitterly, a lot of good that did him. Just the same, he spent the next hour or two gathering stones of suitable size for throwing, and making several piles of them near his side of the barrier.

His throat burned now. It was difficult for him to think about anything except water. But he had to think about other things: about getting through that barrier, under or over it, getting at that red sphere and killing it before this place of heat and thirst killed him.

The barrier went to the wall upon either side, but how high, and how far under the sand?

For a moment, Carson’s mind was too fuzzy to think out how he could find out either of those things. Idly, sitting there in the hot sand — and he didn’t remember sitting down — he watched a blue lizard crawl from the shelter of one bush to the shelter of another.

From under the second bush, it looked out at him.

Carson grinned at it, recalling the old story of the desert-colonists on Mars, taken from an older story of Earth — ‘Pretty soon you get so lonesome you find yourself talking to the lizards, and then not so long after that you find the lizards talking back to you….’

He should have been concentrating, of course, on how to kill the Roller, but instead he grinned at the lizard and said, ‘Hello, there.’

The lizard took a few steps towards him. ‘Hello,’ it said.

Carson was stunned for a moment, and then he put back his head and roared with laughter. It didn’t hurt his throat to do so, either; he hadn’t been that thirsty.

Why not? Why should the Entity who thought up this nightmare of a place not have a sense of humour, along with the other powers he had? Talking lizards, equipped to talk back in my own language, if I talk to them — it’s a nice touch.

He grinned at the lizard and said, ‘Come on over.’ But the lizard turned and ran away, scurrying from bush to bush until it was out of sight.

He had to get past the barrier. He couldn’t get through it, or over it, but was he certain he couldn’t get under it? And come to think of it, didn’t one sometimes find water by digging?

Painfully now, Carson limped up to the barrier and started digging, scooping up sand a double handful at a time. It was slow work because the sand ran in at the edges and the deeper he got the bigger in diameter the hole had to be. How many hours it took him, he didn’t know, but he hit bedrock four feet down: dry bedrock with no sign of water.

The force-field of the barrier went down clear to the bedrock.

He crawled out of the hole and lay there panting, then raised his head to look across and see what the Roller was doing.

It was making something out of wood from the bushes, tied together with tendrils, a queerly shaped framework about four feet high and roughly square. To see it better, Carson climbed on to the mound of sand he had excavated and stood there staring.

There were two long levers sticking out of the back of it, one with a cup-shaped affair on the end. Seemed to be some sort of a catapult, Carson thought.

Sure enough, the Roller was lifting a sizable rock into the cup-shape. One of his tentacles moved the other lever up and down for a while, and then he turned the machine slightly, aiming it, and the lever with the stone flew up and forward.

The stone curved several yards over Carson’s head, so far away that he didn’t have to duck, but he judged the distance it had travelled, and whistled softly. He couldn’t throw a rock that weight more than half that distance. And even retreating to the rear of his domain wouldn’t put him out of range of that machine if the Roller pushed it forward to the barrier.

Another rock whizzed over, not quite so far away this time.

Moving from side to side along the barrier, so the catapult couldn’t bracket him, he hurled a dozen rocks at it. But that wasn’t going to be any good, he saw. They had to be light rocks, or he couldn’t throw them that far. If they hit the framework, they bounced off harmlessly. The Roller had no difficulty, at that distance, in moving aside from those that came near it.

Besides, his arm was tiring badly. He ached all over.

He stumbled to the rear of the arena. Even that wasn’t any good; the rocks reached back there, too, only there were longer intervals between them, as though it took longer to wind up the mechanism, whatever it was, of the catapult.

Wearily he dragged himself back to the barrier again. Several times he fell and could barely rise to his feet to go on. He was, he knew, near the limit of his endurance. Yet he didn’t dare stop moving now, until and unless he could put that catapult out of action. If he fell asleep, he’d never wake up.

One of the stones from it gave him the glimmer of an idea. It hit one of the piles of stones he’d gathered near the barrier to use as ammunition and struck sparks.

Sparks! Fire! Primitive man had made fire by striking sparks, and with some of those dry crumbly bushes as tinder…

A bush of that type grew near him. He uprooted it, took it over to the pile of stones, then patiently hit one stone against another until a spark touched the punklike wood of the bush. It went up in flames so fast that it singed his eyebrows and was burned to an ash within seconds.

But he had the idea now, and within minutes had a little fire going in the lee of the mound of sand he’d made. The tinder bushes started it, and other bushes which burned more slowly kept it a steady flame.

The tough tendrils didn’t burn readily; that made the fire-bombs easy to rig and throw; a bundle of faggots tied about a small stone to give it weight and a loop of the tendril to swing it by.

He made half a dozen of them before he lighted and threw the first. It went wide, and the Roller started a quick retreat, pulling the catapult after him. But Carson had the others ready and threw them in rapid succession. The fourth wedged in the catapult’s framework and did the trick. The Roller tried desperately to put out the spreading blaze by throwing sand, but its clawed tentacles would take only a spoonful at a time and its efforts were ineffectual. The catapult burned.

The Roller moved safely away from the fire and seemed to concentrate its attention on Carson. Again he felt that wave of hatred and nausea —but more weakly; either the Roller itself was weakening or Carson had learned how to protect himself against the mental attack.

He thumbed his nose at it and then sent it scuttling back to safety with a stone. The Roller went to the back of its half of the arena and started pulling up bushes again. Probably it was going to make another catapult.

Carson verified that the barrier was still operating, and then found himself sitting in the sand beside it, suddenly too weak to stand up.

His leg throbbed steadily now and the pangs of thirst were severe. But those things paled beside the physical exhaustion that gripped his entire body.

Hell must be like this, he thought, the hell that the ancients had believed in. He fought to stay awake, and yet staying awake seemed futile, for there was nothing he could do while the barrier remained impregnable and the Roller stayed back out of range.

He tried to remember what he had read in books of archaeology about the methods of fighting used back in the days before metal and plastic. The stone missile had come first, he thought. Well, that he already had.

Bow and arrow? No; he’d tried archery once and knew his own ineptness even with a modern sportsman’s dura-steel weapon, made for accuracy. With only the crude, pieced-together outfit he could make here, he doubted if he could shoot as far as he could throw a rock.

Spear? Well, he could make that. It would be useless at any distance, but would be a handy thing at close range, if he ever got to close range. Making one would help keep his mind from wandering, as it was beginning to do.

He was still beside one of the piles of stones. He sorted through it until he found one shaped roughly like a spearhead. With a smaller stone he began to chip it into shape, fashioning sharp shoulders on the sides so that if it penetrated it would not pull out again like a harpoon. A harpoon was better than a spear, maybe, for this crazy contest. If he could once get it into the Roller, and had a rope on it, he could pull the Roller up against the barrier and the stone blade of his knife would reach through that barrier, even if his hands wouldn’t.

The shaft was harder to make than the head, but by splitting and joining the main stems of four of the bushes, and wrapping the joints with the tough but thin tendrils, he got a strong shaft about four feet long, and tied the stone head in a notch cut in one end. It was crude, but strong.

With the tendrils he made himself twenty feet of line. It was light and didn’t look strong, but he knew it would hold his weight and to spare. He tied one end of it to the shaft of the harpoon and the other end about his right wrist. At least, if he threw his harpoon across the barrier, he’d be able to pull it back if he missed.

He tried to stand up, to see what the Roller was doing, and found he couldn’t get to his feet. On the third try, he got as far as his knees and then fell flat again.

‘I’ve got to sleep,’ he thought. ‘If a showdown came now, I’d be helpless. He could come up here and kill me, if he knew. I’ve got to regain some strength.’

Slowly, painfully, he crawled back from the barrier.

The jar of something thudding against the sand near him wakened him from a confused and horrible dream to a more confused and horrible reality, and he opened his eyes again to blue radiance over blue sand.

How long had he slept? A minute? A day?

Another stone thudded nearer and threw sand on him. He got his arms under him and sat up. He turned round and saw the Roller twenty yards away, at the barrier.

It rolled off hastily as he sat up, not stopping until it was as far away as it could get.

He’d fallen asleep too soon, he realized, while he was still in range of the Roller’s throwing. Seeing him lying motionless, it had dared come up to the barrier. Luckily, it didn’t realize how weak he was, or it could have stayed there and kept on throwing stones.

He started crawling again, this time forcing himself to keep going until he was as far as he could go, until the opaque wall of the arena’s outer shell was only a yard away.

Then things slipped away again….

When he awoke, nothing about him was changed, but this time he knew that he had slept a long while. The first thing he became aware of was the inside of his mouth; it was dry, caked. His tongue was swollen.

Something was wrong, he knew, as he returned slowly to full awareness. He felt less tired, the stage of utter exhaustion had passed. But there was pain, agonizing pain. It wasn’t until he tried to move that he knew that it came from his leg.

He raised his head and looked down at it. It was swollen below the knee, and the swelling showed even half-way up his thigh. The plant tendrils he had tied round the protective pad of leaves now cut deeply into his flesh.

To get his knife under that imbedded lashing would have been impossible. Fortunately, the final knot was over the shin bone where the vine cut in less deeply than elsewhere. He was able, after an effort, to untie the knot.

A look under the pad of leaves showed him the worst: infection and blood poisoning. Without drugs, without even water, there wasn’t a thing he could do about it, except die when the poison spread through his system.

He knew it was hopeless, then, and that he’d lost, and with him, humanity. When he died here, out there in the universe he knew, all his friends, everybody, would die too. Earth and the colonized planets would become the home of the red, rolling, alien Outsiders.

It was that thought which gave him courage to start crawling, almost blindly, towards the barrier again, pulling himself along by his arms and hands.

There was a chance in a million that he’d have strength left when he got there to throw his harpoon-spear just once, and with deadly effect, if the Roller would come up to the barrier, or if the barrier was gone.

It took him years, it seemed, to get there. The barrier wasn’t gone. It was as impassable as when he’d first felt it.

The Roller wasn’t at the barrier. By raising himself up on his elbows, he could see it at the back of its part of the arena, working on a wooden framework that was a half-completed duplicate of the catapult he’d destroyed.

It was moving slowly now. Undoubtedly it had weakened, too.

Carson doubted that it would ever need that second catapult. He’d be dead, he thought, before it was finished.

* * *

His mind must have slipped for a moment, for he found himself beating his fists against the barrier in futile rage, and made himself stop. He closed his eyes, tried to make himself calm.

‘Hello,’ said a voice.

It was a small, thin voice. He opened his eyes and turned his head. It was a lizard.

‘Go away,’ Carson wanted to say. ‘Go away; you’re not really there, or you’re there but not really talking. I’m imagining things again.’

But he couldn’t talk; his throat and tongue were past all speech with the dryness. He closed his eyes again.

‘Hurt,’ said the voice. ‘Kill. Hurt — kill. Come.’

He opened his eyes again. The blue ten-legged lizard was still there. It ran a little way along the barrier, came back, started off again, and came back.

‘Hurt,’ it said. ‘Kill. Come.’

Again it started off, and came back. Obviously it wanted Carson to follow it along the barrier.

He closed his eyes again. The voice kept on. The same three meaningless words. Each time he opened his eyes, it ran off and came back.

‘Hurt. Kill. Come.’

Carson groaned. Since there would be no peace unless he followed the thing, he crawled after it.

Another sound, a high-pitched, squealing, came to his ears. There was something lying in the sand, writhing, squealing. Something small, blue, that looked like a lizard.

He saw it was the lizard whose legs the Roller had pulled off, so long ago. It wasn’t dead; it had come back to life and was wriggling and screaming in agony.

‘Hurt,’ said the other lizard. ‘Hurt. Kill. Kill.’

Carson understood. He took the flint knife from his belt and killed the tortured creature. The live lizard scurried off.

Carson turned back to the barrier. He leaned his hands and head against it and watched the Roller, far back, working on the new catapult.

‘I could get that far,’ he thought, ‘if I could get through. If I could get through, I might win yet. It looks weak, too. I might—’

And then there was another reaction of hopelessness, when pain sapped his will and he wished that he were dead, envying the lizard he’d just killed. It didn’t have to live on and suffer.

He was pushing on the barrier with the flat of his hands when he noticed his arms, how thin and scrawny they were. He must really have been here a long time, for days, to get as thin as that.

For a while he was almost hysterical again, and then came a time of deep calm and thought.

The lizard he had just killed had crossed the barrier, still alive. It had come from the Roller’s side; the Roller had pulled off its legs and then tossed it contemptuously at him and it had come through the barrier.

It hadn’t been dead, merely unconscious. A live lizard couldn’t go through the barrier, but an unconscious one could. The barrier was not a barrier, then, to living flesh, but to conscious flesh. It was a mental protection, a mental hazard.

With that thought, Carson started crawling along the barrier to make his last desperate gamble, a hope so forlorn that only a dying man would have dared try it.

He moved along the barrier to the mound of sand, about four feet high, which he’d scooped out while trying — how many days ago? — to dig under the barrier or to reach water. That mound lay right at the barrier, its farther slope half on one side of the barrier, half on the other.

Taking with him a rock from the pile nearby, he climbed up to the top of the dune and lay there against the barrier, so that if the barrier were taken away he’d roll on down the short slope, into the enemy territory.

He checked to be sure that the knife was safely in his rope belt, that the harpoon was in the crook of his left arm and that the twenty-foot rope fastened to it and to his wrist. Then with his right hand he raised the rock with which he would hit himself on the head. Luck would have to be with him on that blow; it would have to be hard enough to knock him out, but not hard enough to knock him out for long.

He had a hunch that the Roller was watching him, and would see him roll down through the barrier, and come to investigate. It would believe he was dead, he hoped — he thought it had probably drawn the same deduction about the nature of the barrier that he had. But it would come cautiously; he would have a little time —He struck himself.

* * *

Pain brought him back to consciousness, a sudden, sharp pain in his hip that was different from the pain in his head and leg. He had, thinking things out before he had struck himself, anticipated that very pain, even hoped for it, and had steeled himself against awakening with a sudden movement.

He opened his eyes just a slit, and saw that he had guessed rightly. The Roller was coming closer. It was twenty feet away; the pain that had awakened him was the stone it had tossed to see whether he was alive or dead. He lay still. It came closer, fifteen feet away, and stopped again. Carson scarcely breathed.

As nearly as possible, he was keeping his mind a blank, lest its telepathic ability detect consciousness in him. And with his mind blanked out that way, the impact of its thoughts upon his mind was shattering.

He felt sheer horror at the alienness, the differentness of those thoughts, conveying things that he felt but could not understand or express, because no terrestrial language had words, no terrestrial brain had images to fit them. The mind of a spider, he thought, or the mind of a praying mantis or a Martian sand-serpent, raised to intelligence and put in telepathic rapport with human minds, would be a homely familiar thing, compared to this.

He understood now that the Entity had been right: Man or Roller, the universe was not a place that could hold them both.

Closer. Carson waited until it was only feet away, until its clawed tentacles reached out….

Oblivious to agony now, he sat up, raised and flung the harpoon with all the strength that remained to him. As the Roller, deeply stabbed by the harpoon, rolled away, Carson tried to get to his feet to run after it. He couldn’t do that; he fell, but kept crawling.

It reached the end of the rope, and he was jerked forward by the pull on his wrist. It dragged him a few feet and then stopped. Carson kept going, pulling himself towards it hand over hand along the rope. It stopped there, tentacles trying in vain to pull out the harpoon. It seemed to shudder and quiver, and then realized that it couldn’t get away, for it rolled back towards him, clawed tentacles reaching out.

Stone knife in hand, he met it. He stabbed, again and again, while those horrid claws ripped skin and flesh and muscle from his body.

He stabbed and slashed, and at last it was still.

* * *

A bell was ringing, and it took him a while after he’d opened his eyes to tell where he was and what it was. He was strapped into the seat of his scouter, and the visiplate before him showed only empty space. No Outsider ship and no impossible planet.

The bell was the communications plate signal; someone wanted him to switch power into the receiver. Purely reflex action enabled him to reach forward and throw the lever.

The face of Brander, captain of the Magellan, mother-ship of his group of scouters, flashed into the screen. His face was pale and his black eyes glowing with excitement.

‘Magellan to Carson,’ he snapped. ‘Come on in. The fight’s over. We’ve won!’

The screen went blank; Brander would be signalling the other scouters of his command.

Slowly, Carson set the controls for the return. Slowly, unbelievingly, he unstrapped himself from the seat and went back to get a drink at the cold-water tank. For some reason, he was unbelievably thirsty. He drank six glasses.

He leaned there against the wall, trying to think.

Had it happened? He was in good health, sound, uninjured. His thirst had been mental rather than physical; his throat hadn’t been dry.

He pulled up his trouser leg and looked at the calf. There was a long white scar there, but a perfectly healed scar; it hadn’t been there before. He zipped open the front of his shirt and saw that his chest and abdomen were criss-crossed with tiny, almost unnoticeable, perfectly healed scars.

It had happened!

The scouter, under automatic control, was already entering the hatch of the mothership. The grapples pulled it into its individual lock, and a moment later a buzzer indicated that the lock was airfilled. Carson opened the hatch and stepped outside, went through the double door of the lock.

He went right to Brander’s office, went in, and saluted.

Brander still looked dazed. ‘Hi, Carson,’ he said. ‘What you missed; what a show!’

‘What happened, sir?’

‘Don’t know, exactly. We fired one salvo, and their whole fleet went up in dust! Whatever it was jumped from ship to ship in a flash, even the ones we hadn’t aimed at and that were out of range! The whole fleet disintegrated before our eyes, and we didn’t get the paint of a single ship scratched!

‘We can’t even claim credit for it. Must have been some unstable component in the metal they used, and our sighting shot just set it off. Man, too bad you missed all the excitement!’

Carson managed a sickly ghost of a grin, for it would be days before he’d be over the impact of his experience, but the captain wasn’t watching.

‘Yes, sir,’ he said. Common sense, more than modesty, told him he’d be branded as the worst liar in space if he ever said any more than that. ‘Yes, sir, too bad I missed all the excitement….’

Imagine

Imagine ghosts, gods and devils.

Imagine hells and heavens, cities floating in the sky and cities sunken in the sea.

Unicorns and centaurs. Witches, warlocks, jinns and banshees.

Angels and harpies. Charms and incantations. Elementals, familiars, demons.

Easy to imagine, all of those things: mankind has been imagining them for thousands of years.

Imagine spaceships and the future.

Easy to imagine; the future is really coming and there’ll be spaceships in it.

Is there then anything that’s hard to imagine?

Of course there is.

Imagine a piece of matter and yourself inside it, yourself aware, thinking and therefore knowing you exist, able to move that piece of matter that you’re in, to make it sleep or wake, make love or walk uphill.

Imagine a universe—infinite or not, as you wish to picture it—with a billion, billion, billion suns in it.

Imagine a blob of mud whirling madly around one of those suns.

Imagine yourself standing on that blob of mud, whirling with it, whirling through time and space to an unknown destination. Imagine!

It Didn't Happen

ALTHOUGH THERE was no way in which he could have known it, Lorenz Kane had been riding for a fall ever since the time he ran over the girl on the bicycle. The fall itself could have happened anywhere, any time; it happened to happen backstage at a burlesque theater on an evening in late September.

For the third evening within a week he had watched the act of Queenie Quinn, the show’s star stripper, an act well worth watching, indeed. Clad only in blue light and three tiny bits of strategically placed ribbon, Queenie, a tall blond built along the lines of a brick whatsit, had just completed her last stint for the evening and had vanished into the wings, when Kane made up his mind that a private viewing of Queenie’s act, in his bachelor apartment, not only would be more pleasurable than a public viewing but would indubitably lead to even greater pleasures. And since the finale number, in which Queenie, as the star, was not required to appear, was just starting, now would be the best time to talk to her with a view toward obtaining a private viewing.

He left the theater and strolled down the alley to the stage door entrance. A five-dollar bill got him past the doorman without difficulty and a minute later he had found and was knocking upon a dressing room door decorated with a gold star. A voice called out “Yeah?” He knew better than to try to push a proposition through a closed door and he knew his way around back-stage well enough to know the one question that would cause her to assume that he was someone connected with show business who had a legitimate reason for wanting to see her. “Are you decent?” he asked.

“‘Sta minute,” she called back, and then, in just a minute, “Okay.”

He entered and found her standing facing him, in a brightred wrapper that beautifully set off her blue eyes and blond hair. He bowed and introduced himself, then began to explain the details of the proposition he wished to offer.

He was prepared for initial reluctance or even refusal and ready to become persuasive even, if necessary, to the extent of four figures, which would certainly be more than her weekly take—possibly more than her monthly take—in a burlesque house as small as this one. But instead of listening reasonably, she was suddenly screaming at him like a virago, which was insulting enough, but then she made the very serious mistake of taking a step forward and slapping him across the face. Hard. It hurt.

He lost his temper, retreated a step, took out his revolver and shot her in the heart.

Then he left the theater and took a taxi home to his apartment. He had a few drinks to soothe his understandably ruffled nerves and went to bed. He was sleeping soundly when, at a little after midnight, the police came and arrested him for murder. He couldn’t understand it.

* * *

Mortimer Mearson, who was possibly if not certainly the best criminal attorney in the city, returned to the clubhouse the next morning after an early round of golf and found waiting for him a message requesting him to call Judge Amanda Hayes at his earliest convenience. He called her at once.

“Good morning, Your Honoress,” he said. “Something gives?”

“Something gives, Morty. But if you’re free the rest of the morning and can drop around to my chambers, you’ll save me going into it over the telephone.”

“I’ll be with you within an hour,” he told her. And he was.

“Good morning again, Your Judgeship,” he said. “Now please take a deep breath and tell me just what it is that gives.”

“A case for you, if you want it. Succinctly, a man was arrested for murder last night. He refuses to make a statement, any statement, until he has consulted an attorney, and he doesn’t have one. Says he’s never been in any legal trouble before and doesn’t even know any attorneys. Asked the chief to recommend one, and the chief passes the buck to me on said recommendation.”

Mearson sighed. “Another free case. Well, I suppose it’s about time I took one again. Are you appointing me?”

“Down, boy,” said Judge Hayes. “Not a free case at all. The gentleman in question isn’t rich, but he’s reasonably well-heeled. A fairly well-known young man about town, bon vivant, what have you, well able to afford any fee you wish to charge him, within reason. Not that your fee will probably be within reason, but that’s between you and him, if he accepts you to represent him.”

“And does this paragon of virtue—most obviously innocent and maligned—have a name?”

“He does, and you will be familiar with it if you read the columnists. Lorenz Kane.”

“The name registers. Most obviously innocent. Uh—I didn’t see the morning papers. Whom is he alleged to have killed? And do you know any of the details?”

“It’s going to be a toughie, Morty boy,” the judge said. “I don’t think there’s a prayer of a chance for him other than an insanity plea. The victim was a Queenie Quinn—a stage name and no doubt a more valid one will come to light—who was a stripper at the Majestic. Star of the show there. A number of people saw Kane in the audience during her last number and saw him leave right after it during the final number. The doorman identifies him and admits having—ah—admitted him. The doorman knew him by sight and that’s what led the police to him. He passed the doorman again on his way out a few minutes later. Meanwhile several people heard a shot. And a few minutes after the end of the show, Miss Quinn was found dead, shot to death, in her dressing room.”

“Hmmm,” said Mearson. “Simple matter of his word against the doorman’s. Nothing to it. I’ll be able to prove that the doorman is not only a pathological liar but has a record longer than Wilt-the-Stilt’s arm.”

“Indubitably, Morty. But. In view of his relative prominence, the police took a search warrant as well as a warrant for arrest on suspicion of murder when they went to get him. They found, in the pocket of the suit he had been wearing, a thirty-two caliber revolver with one cartridge fired. Miss Quinn was killed by one bullet fired from a thirty-two caliber revolver. The very same revolver, according to the ballistics experts of our police department, who fired a sample bullet and used a comparison microscope on it and the bullet which killed Miss Quinn.”

“Hmmm and double hmm,” Mearson said. “And you say that Kane has made no statement whatsoever except to the effect that he will make no statement until he has consulted with an attorney of his choice?”

“True, except for one rather strange remark he made immediately after being awakened and accused. Both of the arresting officers heard it and agree on it, even to the exact wording. He said, `My God, she must have been real!’ What do you suppose he could possibly have meant by that?”

“I haven’t the faintest, Your Judgeship. But if he accepts me as his attorney, I shall most certainly ask him. Meanwhile, I don’t know whether to thank you for giving me a chance at the case or to cuss at you for handing me a very damned hot potato.”

“You like hot potatoes, Morty, and you know it. Especially since you’ll get your fee win or lose. I’ll save you from making wasted motions in one direction, though. No use trying for bail or for a habeas corpus writ. The D.A. jumped in with both feet the moment the ballistics report came up heads. The charge is formal, murder in the first. And the prosecution doesn’t need any more case than they have; they’re ready to go to trial as soon as they can pressure you into it. Well, what are you waiting for?”

“Nothing,” Mearson said. He left.

* * *

A guard brought Lorenz Kane to the consultation room and left him there with Mortimer Mearson. Mearson introduced himself and they shook hands. Kane, Mearson thought, looked quite calm, and definitely more puzzled than worried. He was a tall, moderately good-looking man in his late thirties, impeccably groomed despite a night in a cell. One got the idea that he was the type of man who would manage to appear impeccably groomed anywhere, any time, even a week after his bearers had deserted in midsafari nine hundred miles up the Congo, taking all his possessions with them.

“Yes, Mr. Mearson. I shall be more than glad to have you represent me. I’ve heard of you, read about cases you’ve handled. I don’t know why I didn’t think of you myself, instead of asking for a recommendation. Now, do you want to hear my story before you accept me as a client—or do you accept as of now, for better or for worse?”

“For better or for worse,” Mearson said, “till—” And then stopped himself; “till death do us part,” is hardly a diplomatic phrase to use to a man who stands, quite possibly, in the shadow of the electric chair.

But Kane smiled and finished the phrase himself. “Fine,” he said. “Let’s sit down then,” and they sat down on the two chairs, one on each side of the table in the consultation room. “And since that means we’ll be seeing quite a bit of one another for a while, let’s start on a first-name basis. But not Lorenz, in my case. It’s Larry.”

“And make mine Morty,” Mearson said. “Now I want your story in detail, but two quick questions first. Are you—?”

‘Wait,” Kane interrupted him. “One quick question ahead of your two. Are you absolutely and completely positive that this room is not bugged, that this conversation is completely private?”

“I am,” Mearson said. “Now my first question: are you guilty?”

“The arresting officers claim that before clamming up, you said one thing: `My God, she must have been real!’ Is that true, and if so what did you mean by it?”

“I was stunned at the moment, Morty, and can’t remember—but I probably said something to that effect, because it’s exactly what I was thinking. But as to what I meant by it—that’s something I can’t answer quickly. The only way I can make you understand, if I can make you understand at all, is to start at the beginning.”

“All right. Start. And take your time. We don’t have to go over everything in one sitting. I can stall the trial at least three months—longer if necessary.”

“I can tell it fairly quickly. It started—and don’t ask me for an antecedent for the pronoun it—five and a half months ago, in early April. About two-thirty A.M. on the morning of Tuesday, April the third, to be as nearly exact about it as I can. I had been at a party in Armand Village, north of town, and was on my way home. I—”

“Forgive interruptions. Want to be sure I have the whole picture as it unfolds. You were driving? Alone?”

“I was driving my Jag. I was alone.”

“Sober? Speeding?”

“Sober, yes. I’d left the party relatively early—it was rather a dull bit—and had been feeling my drinks moderately at that time. But I found myself suddenly quite hungry—I think I’d forgotten to eat dinner—and stopped at a roadhouse. I had one cocktail while I was waiting, but I ate all of a big steak when it came, all the trimmings, and had several cups of coffee. And no drinks afterward. I’d say that when I left there I was more sober than usual, if you know what I mean. And, on top of that, I had half an hour’s drive in an open car through the cool night air. On the whole, I’d say that I was soberer than I am now—and I haven’t had a drink since shortly before midnight last night. I—”

“Hold it a moment,” Mearson said. He took a silver flask from his hip pocket and extended it across the table. “A relic of Prohibition; I occasionally use it to play St. Bernard to clients too recently incarcerated to have been able to arrange for importation of the necessities of life.”

Kane said, “Ahhh. Morty, you may double your fee for service beyond the call of duty,.” He drank deeply.

“Where were we?” he asked. “Oh, yes. I was definitely sober. Speeding? Only technically. I was heading south on Vine Street a few blocks short of Rostov—”

“Near the Forty-fourth Precinct Station.”

“Exactly. It figures in. It’s a twenty-five-mile zone and I was going about forty, but what the hell, it was half-past two in the morning and there wasn’t any other traffic. Only the proverbial little old lady from Pasadena would have been going less than forty.”

“She wouldn’t have been out that late. But carry on.”

“So all of a sudden out of the mouth of an alley in the middle of the block comes a girl on a bicycle, pedaling about as fast as a bicycle can go. And right in front of me. I got one clear flash of her as I stepped on the brake as hard as I could. She was a teenager, like sixteen or seventeen. She had red hair that was blowing out from under a brown babushka she had on her head. She wore a light green angora sweater and tan pants of the kind they call pedal pushers. She was on a red bicycle.”

“You got all that in one glance?”

“Yes. I can still visualize it clearly. And—this I’ll never forget —just before the moment of impact, she turned and was looking straight at me, through frightened eyes behind shell-rimmed glasses.

“My foot was, by then, trying to push the brake pedal through the floor and the damn Jag was starting to slue and make up its mind whether to go end over end or what. But hell, no matter how fast your reactions are—and mine are pretty good —you can barely start to slow down a car in a few yards if you’re going forty. I must have still been going over thirty when I hit her—it was a hell of an impact.

“And then bump-crunch, bump-crunch, as first the front wheels of the Jag went over and then the back wheels. The bumps were her, of course, and the crunches were the bicycle. And the car shuddered to a stop maybe another thirty feet on.

“Ahead of me, through the windshield, I could see the lights of the precinct station only a block away. I got out of the car and started running for it. I didn’t look back. I didn’t want to look back. There was no point to it; she had to be deader than dead, after that impact.

“I ran into the precinct house and after a few seconds I got coherent enough to get across what I was trying to tell them. Two of the city’s finest left with me and we started back the block to the scene of the accident. I started out by running, but they only walked fast and I slowed myself down because I wasn’t anxious to get there first. Well, we got there and—”

“Let me guess,” the attorney said. “No girl, no bicycle.”

Kane nodded slowly. “There was the Jag, slued crooked in the street. Headlights on. Ignition key still on, but the engine had stalled. Behind it, about forty feet of skid marks, starting a dozen feet back of the point where the alley cut out into the street.

“And that was all. No girl. No bicycle. Not a drop of blood or a scrap of metal. Not a scratch or a dent in the front of the car. They thought I was crazy and I don’t blame them. They didn’t even trust me to get the car off the street; one of them did that and parked it at the curb—and kept the key instead of handing it to me—and they took me back to the station house and questioned me.

“I was there the rest of the night. I suppose I could have called a friend and had the friend get me an attorney to get me out on bail, but I was just too shaken to think of it. Maybe even too shaken to want out, to have any idea where I’d want to go or what I’d want to do if I got out. I just wanted to be alone to think and, after the questioning, a chance to do that was just what I got. They didn’t toss me into the drunk tank. Guess I was well enough dressed, had enough impressive identification on me, to convince them that, sane or nuts, I was a solid and solvent citizen, to be handled with kid gloves and not rubber hose. Anyway, they had a single cell open and put me in it and I was content to do my thinking there. I didn’t even try to sleep.

“The next morning they had a police head shrinker come in to talk to me. By that time I’d simmered down to the point where I realized that, whatever the score was, the police weren’t going to be any help to me and the sooner I got out of their hands the better. So I conned the head shrinker a bit by starting to play my story down instead of telling it straight. I left out sound effects, like the crunching of the bicycle being run over and I left out kinetic sensations, feeling the impact and the bumps, gave it to him as what could have been purely a sudden and momentary visual hallucination. He bought it after a while, and they let me go.”

Kane stopped talking long enough to take a pull at the silver flask and then asked, “With me so far? And, whether you believe me or not, any questions to date?”

“Just one,” the attorney said. “Are you, can you be, positive that your experience with the police at the Forty-fourth is objective and verifiable? In other words, if this comes to a trial and we should decide on an insanity defense, can I call as witnesses the policemen who talked to you, and the police psychiatrist?”

Kane grinned a little crookedly. “To me my experience with the police is just as objective as my running over the girl on the bicycle. But at least you can verify the former. See if it’s on the blotter and if they remember it. Dig?”

“I’m hip. Carry on.”

“So the police were satisfied that I’d had an hallucination. I damn well wasn’t. I did several things. I had a garage run the Jag up on a rack and I went over the underside of it, as well as the front. No sign. Okay, it hadn’t happened, as far as the car was concerned.

“Second, I wanted to know if a girl of that description, living or dead, had been out on a bicycle that night. I spent several thousand dollars with a private detective agency, having them canvass that neighborhood—and a fair area around it—with a fine-tooth comb to find if a girl answering that description currently or ever had existed, with or without a red bicycle. They came up with a few possible red-headed teenagers, but I managed to get a gander at each of them, no dice.

“And, after asking around, I picked a head shrinker of my own and started going to him. Allegedly the best in the city, certainly the most expensive. Went to him for two months. It was a washout. I never found out what he thought had happened; he wouldn’t talk. You know how psychoanalysts work, they make you do the talking, analyze yourself, and finally tell them what’s wrong with you, then you yak about it awhile and tell them you’re cured, and they then agree with you and tell you to go with God. All right if your subconscious knows what the score is and eventually lets it leak out. But my subconscious didn’t know which end was up, so I was wasting my time, and I quit.

“But meanwhile I’d leveled with a few friends of mine to get their ideas and one of them—a professor of philosophy at the university—started talking about ontology and that started me reading up on ontology and gave me a clue. In fact, I thought it was more than a clue, I thought it was the answer. Until last night. Since last night I know I was at least partly wrong.”

“Ontology—” said Mearson. “Word’s vaguely familiar, but will you pin it down for me?”

“I quote you the Webster Unabridged, unexpurgated version: `Ontology is the science of being or reality; the branch of knowledge that investigates the nature, essential properties, and relations of being, as such.”

Kane glanced at his wrist watch. “But this is taking longer to tell than I thought. I’m getting tired talking and no doubt you’re even more tired of listening. Shall we finish this tomorrow?”

“An excellent idea, Larry.” Mearson stood up.

Kane tilted the silver flask for the last drop and handed it back. “You’ll play St. Bernard again?”

* * *

“I went to the Forty-fourth,” Mearson said. “The incident you described to me is on the blotter all right. And I talked to one of the two coppers who went back with you to the scene of the—uh—back to the car. Your reporting of the accident was real, no question of that.”

“I’ll start where I left off,” Kane said. “Ontology, the study of the nature of reality. In reading up on it I came across solipsism, which originated with the Greeks. It is the belief that the entire universe is the product of one’s imagination—in my case, my imagination. That I myself am the only concrete reality and that all things and all other people exist only in my mind.”

Mearson frowned. “So, then the girl on the bicycle, having only an imaginary existence to begin with, ceased to exist—uh, retroactively, as of the moment you killed her? Leaving no trace behind her, except a memory in your mind, of ever having existed?”

“That possibility occurred to me, and I decided to do something which I thought would verify or disprove it. Specifically, to commit a murder, deliberately, to see what would happen.”

“But—but Larry, murders happen every day, people are killed every day, and don’t vanish retroactively and leave no trace behind them.”

“But they were not killed by me,” Kane said earnestly. “And if the universe is a product of my imagination, that should make a difference. The girl on the bicycle is the first person I ever killed.”

Mearson sighed. “So you decided to check by committing a murder. And shot Queenie Quinn. But why didn’t she—?”

“No, no, no,” Kane interrupted. “I committed another first, a month or so ago. A man. A man—and there’s no use my telling you his name or anything about him because, as of now, he never existed, like the girl on the bicycle.

“But of course I didn’t know it would happen that way, so I didn’t simply kill him openly, as I did the stripper. I took careful precautions, so if his body had been found, the police would never have apprehended me as the killer.

“But after I killed him, well—he just never had existed, and I thought that my theory was confirmed. After that I carried a gun, thinking that I could kill with impunity any time I wanted to—and that it wouldn’t matter, wouldn’t be immoral even, because anyone I killed didn’t really exist anyway except in my mind.”

“Ummm,” said Mearson.

“Ordinarily, Morty,” Kane said, “I’m a pretty even tempered guy. Night before last was the first time I used the gun. When that damn stripper hit me she hit hard, a roundhouse swing. It blinded me for the moment and I just reacted automatically in pulling out the gun and shooting her.”

“Ummm,” the attorney said. “And Queenie Quinn turned out to be for real and you’re in jail for murder and doesn’t that blow your solipsism theory sky-high?”

Kane frowned. “It certainly modifies it. I’ve been thinking a lot since I was arrested, and here’s what I’ve come up with. If Queenie was real—and obviously she was—then I was not, and probably am not, the only real person. There are real people and unreal ones, ones that exist only in the imagination of the real ones.

“How many, I don’t know. Maybe only a few, maybe thousands, even millions. My sampling—three people, of whom one turned out to have been real—is too small to be significant.”

“But why? Why should there be a duality like that?”

“I haven’t the faintest idea.” Kane frowned. “I’ve had some pretty wild thoughts, but any one of them would be just a guess. Like a conspiracy—but a conspiracy against whom? Or what? And all of the real ones couldn’t be in on the conspiracy, because I’m not.”

He chuckled without humor. “I had a really far-out dream about it last night, one of those confused, mixed-up dreams that you can’t really tell anybody, because they have no continuity, just a series of impressions. Something about a conspiracy and a reality file that lists the names of all the real people and keeps them real. And—here’s a dream pun for you—reality is really run by a chain, only they’re not known to be a chain, of reality companies, one in each city. Of course they deal in real estate too, as a front. And—oh hell, it’s all too confused even to try to tell.

“Well, Morty, that’s it. And my guess is that you’ll tell me my only defense is an insanity plea—and you’ll be right because, damn it, if I am sane I am a murderer. First degree and without extenuating circumstances. So?”

“So,” said Mearson. He doodled a moment with a gold pencil and then looked up. “The head shrinker you went to for a while —his name wasn’t Galbraith, was it?”

Kane shook his head.

“Good. Doc Galbraith is a friend of mine and the best forensic psychiatrist in the city, maybe in the country. Has worked with me on a dozen cases and we’ve won all of them. I’d like his opinion before I even start to map out a defense. Will you talk to him, be completely frank with him, if I send him around to see you?”

“Of course. Uh—will you ask him to do me a favor?”

“Probably. What is it?”

“Lend him your flask and ask him to bring it filled. You’ve no idea how much more nearly pleasant it makes these interviews.”

* * *

The intercom on Mortimer Mearson’s desk buzzed and he pressed the button on it that would bring his secretary’s voice in. “Dr. Galbraith to see you, sir.” Mearson told her to send him in at once.

“Hi, Doc,” Mearson said. “Take a load off your feet and tell all.”

Galbraith took the load off his feet and lighted a cigarette before he spoke. “Puzzling for a while,” he said. “I didn’t get the answer till I went into medical history with him. While playing polo at age twenty-two he had a fall and got a whop on the head with a mallet that caused a bad concussion and subsequent amnesia. Complete at first, but gradually his memory came back completely up to early adolescence. Pretty spotty between then and the time of the injury.”

“Good God, the indoctrination period.”

“Exactly. Oh, he has flashes—like the dream he told you about. He could be rehabilitated—but I’m afraid it’s too late, now. If only we’d caught him before he committed an overt murder—But we can’t possibly risk putting his story on record now, even as an insanity defense. So.”

“So,” Mearson said. “I’ll make the call now. And then go see him again. Hate to, but it’s got to be done.”

He pushed a button on the intercom. “Dorothy, get me Mr. Hodge at the Midland Realty Company. When you get him, put the call on my private line.”

Galbraith left while he was waiting and a moment later one of his phones rang and he picked it up. “Hodge?” he said, “Mearson here. Your phone secure?…Good. Code eighty-four. Remove the card of Lorenz Kane—L-o-r-e-n-z K-a-n-e from the reality file at once…Yes, it’s necessary and an emergency. I’ll submit a report tomorrow.”

He took a pistol from a desk drawer and a taxi to the courthouse. He arranged an audience with his client and as soon as Kane came through the door—there was no use waiting—he shot him dead. He waited the minute it always took for the body to vanish, and then went upstairs to the chambers of Judge Amanda Hayes to make a final check.

“Hi, Your Honoress,” he said. “Somebody recently was telling me about a man named Lorenz Kane, and I don’t remember who it was. Was it you?”

“Never heard the name, Morty. If wasn’t me.”

“You mean `It wasn’t I.’ Must’ve been someone else. Thanks, Your Judgeship. Be seeing you.”

Recessional

THE KING, my liege lord, is a discouraged man. We understand and do not blame him, for the war has been long and bitter and there are so pathetically few of us left, yet we wish that it were not so. We sympathize with him for having lost his Queen, and we too all loved her—but since the Queen of the Blacks died with her, her loss does not mean the loss of the war. Yet our King, he who should be a tower of strength, smiles weakly and his words of attempted encouragement to us ring false in our ears because we hear in his voice the undertones of fear and defeat. Yet we love him and we die for him, one by one.

One by one we die in his defense, here upon this blooded bitter field, churned muddy by the horses of the Knights—while they lived; they are dead now, both ours and the Black ones—and will there be an end, a victory?

We can only have faith, and never become cynics and heretics, like my poor fellow Bishop Tibault. “We fight and die; we know not why,” he once whispered to me, earlier in the war at a time when we stood side by side defending our King while the battle raged in a far corner of the field.

But that was only the beginning of his heresy. He had stopped believing in a God and had come to believe in gods, gods who play a game with us and care nothing for us as persons. Worse, he believed that our moves are not our own, that we are but puppets fighting in a useless war. Still worse—and how absurd!—that White is not necessarily good and Black is not necessarily evil, that on the cosmic scale it does not matter who wins the war!

Of course it was only to me, and only in whispers, that he said these things. He knew his duties as a bishop. He fought bravely. And died bravely, that very day, impaled upon the lance of a Black Knight. I prayed for him: God, rest his soul and grant him peace; he meant not what he said.

Without faith we are nothing. How could Tibault have been so wrong? White must win. Victory is the only thing that can save us. Without victory our companions who have died, those who here upon this embattled field have given their lives that we may live, shall have died in vain. Et tu, Tibault.

And you were wrong, so wrong. There is a God, and so great a God that He will forgive your heresy, because there was no evil in you, Tibault, except as doubt—no, doubt is error but it is not evil.

Without faith we are noth—

But something is happening! Our Rook, he who was on the Queen’s side of the field in the Beginning, swoops toward the evil Black King, our enemy. The villainous one is under attack—and cannot escape. We have won! We have won!

A voice in the sky says calmly, “Checkmate.”

We have won! The war, this bitter stricken field, was not in vain. Tibault, you were wrong, you were—

But what is happening now? The very Earth tilts; one side of the battlefield rises and we are sliding—White and Black alike—into—

—into a monstrous box and I see that it is a mass coffin in which already lie dead—

IT IS NOT FAIR; WE WON! GOD, WAS TIBAULT RIGHT? IT IS NOT JUST; WE WON!

The King, my liege lord, is sliding too across the squares—

IT IS NOT JUST; IT IS NOT RIGHT; IT IS NOT…

Eine Kleine Nachtmusik

HIS NAME was Dooley Hanks and he was One of Us, by which I mean that he was partly a paranoiac, partly a schizophrenic, and mostly a nut with a strong idee fixe, an obsession. His obsession was that someday he’d find The Sound that he’d been looking for all his life, or at least all of his life since twenty years ago, in his teens, when he had acquired a clarinet and learned how to play it. Truth to tell, he was only an average musician, but the clarinet was his rod and staff, and it was the broomstick that enabled him to travel over the face of Earth, on all the continents, seeking The Sound. Playing a gig here and a gig there, and then, when he was ahead by a few dollars or pounds or drachmas or rubles he’d take a walking tour until his money started to run out, then start for the nearest city big enough to let him find another gig.

He didn’t know what The Sound would sound like, but he knew that he’d know it when he heard it. Three times he’d thought he’d found it. Once, in Australia, the first time he’d heard a bull-roarer. Once, in Calcutta, in the sound of a musette played by a fakir to charm a cobra. And once, west of Nairobi, in the blending of a hyena’s laughter with the voice of a lion. But the bull-roarer, on second hearing, was just a noise; the musette, when he’d bought it from the fakir for twenty rupees and had taken it home, had turned out to be only a crude and raucous type of reed instrument with little range and not even a chromatic scale; the jungle sounds had resolved themselves finally into simple lion roars and hyena laughs, not at all The Sound.

Actually Dooley Hanks had a great and rare talent that could have meant much more to him than his clarinet, a gift of tongues. He knew dozens of languages and spoke them all fluently, idiomatically and without accent. A few weeks in any country was enough for him to pick up the language and speak it like a native. But he had never tried to cash in on this talent, and never would. Mediocre player though he was, the clarinet was his love.

Currently, the language he had just mastered was German, picked up in three weeks of playing with a combo in a beerstube in Hannover, West Germany. And the money in his pocket, such as it was, was in marks. And at the end of a day of hiking, augmented by one fairly long lift in a Volkswagen, he stood in moonlight on the banks of the Weser River. Wearing his hiking clothes and with his working clothes, his good suit, in a haversack on his back. His clarinet case in his hand; he always carried it so, never trusting it to suitcase, when he used one, or to haversack when he was hiking.

Driven by a demon, and feeling suddenly an excitement that must be, that could only be, a hunch, a feeling that at long last he was really about to find The Sound. He was trembling a little; he’d never had the hunch this strongly before, not even with the lions and the hyenas, and that had been the closest.

But where? Here, in the water? Or in the next town? Surely not farther than the next town. The hunch was that strong. That tremblingly strong. Like the verge of madness, and suddenly he knew that he would go mad if he did not find it soon. Maybe he was a little mad already.

Staring over moonlit water. And suddenly something disrupted its surface, flashed silently white in the moonlight and was gone again. Dooley stared at the spot. A fish? There had been no sound, no splash. A hand? The hand of a mermaid swum upstream from the North Sea beckoning him? Come in, the water’s fine. (But it wouldn’t be; it was cold.) Some super-natural water sprite? A displaced Rhine Maiden in the Weser?

But was it really a sign? Dooley, shivering now at the thought of what he was thinking, stood at the Weser’s edge and imagined how it would be…wading out slowly from the bank, letting his emotions create the tune for the clarinet, tilting his head back as the water became deeper so that the instrument would stick out of the water after he, Dooley, was under it, the bell of the clarinet last to submerge. And the sound, whatever sound there was, being made by the bubbling water closing over them. Over him first and then the clarinet. He recalled the clichéd allegation, which he had previously viewed with iconoclastic contempt but now felt almost ready to accept, that a drowning person was treated to a swift viewing of his entire life as it flashed before his eyes in a grand finale to living. What a mad montage that would be! What an inspiration for the final gurglings of the clarinet. What a frantic blending of the whole of his wild, sweetly sad, tortured existence, just as his straining lungs expelled their final gasp into a final note and inhaled the cold, dark water. A shudder of breathless anticipation coursed through Dooley Hanks’s body as his fingers trembled with the catch on the battered clarinet case.

But no, he told himself. Who would hear? Who would know? It was important that someone hear. Otherwise his quest, his discovery, his entire life would be in vain. Immortality cannot be derived from one’s solitary knowledge of one’s greatness. And what good was The Sound if it brought him death and not immortality?

A blind alley. Another blind alley. Perhaps the next town. Yes, the next town. His hunch was coming back now. How had he been so foolish as to think of drowning? To find The Sound, he’d kill if he had to—but not himself. That would make the whole gig meaningless.

Feeling as one who had had a narrow escape, he turned and walked away from the river, back to the road that paralleled it, and started walking toward the lights of the next town. Although Dooley Hanks had no Indian blood that he knew of, he walked like an Indian, one foot directly in front of the other, as though on a tightrope. And silently, or as nearly silently as was possible in hiking boots, the ball of his foot coming down first to cushion each step before his heel touched the roadway. And he walked rapidly because it was still early evening and he’d have plenty of time, after checking in at a hotel and getting rid of his haversack, to explore the town awhile before they rolled up the sidewalks. A fog was starting to roll in now.

The narrowness of his escape from the suicidal impulse on the Weser’s bank still worried him. He’d had it before, but never quite so strongly. The last time had been in New York, on top of the Empire State Building, over a hundred stories above the street. It had been a bright, clear day, and the magic of the view had enthralled him. And suddenly he had been seized by the same mad exultation, certain that a flash of inspiration had ended his quest, placed the goal at his fingertips. All he need do was take his clarinet from the case, assemble it. The magic view would be revealed in the first clear notes of the instrument and the heads of the other sightseers would turn in wonder. Then the contrasting gasp as he leaped into space, and the wailing, sighing, screaming notes, as he hurled pavement-ward, the weird melody inspired by the whirling color scene of the street and sidewalk and people watching in horrified fascination, watching him, Dooley Hanks, and hearing The Sound, his sound, as it built into a superb fortissimo, the grand finale of his greatest solo—the harsh final note as his body slammed into the sidewalk and fused flesh, blood and splintered bone with concrete, forcing a final, glorious expulsion of breath through the clarinet just before it left his lifeless fingers. But he’d saved himself by turning back and running for the exit and the elevator.

He didn’t want to die. He’d have to keep reminding himself of that. No other price would be too great to pay.

He was well into town now. In an old section with dark, narrow streets and ancient buildings. The fog curled in from the river like a giant serpent hugging the street at first, then swelling and rising slowly to blot and blur his vision. But through it, across the cobbled street, he saw a lighted hotel sign, Linter den Linden. A pretentious name for so small a hotel, but it looked inexpensive and that was what he wanted. It was inexpensive all right and he took a room and carried his haversack up to it. He hesitated whether to change from his walking clothes to his good suit, and decided not to. He wouldn’t be looking for an engagement tonight; tomorrow would be time for that. But he’d carry his clarinet, of course; he always did. He hoped he’d find a place to meet other musicians, maybe be asked to sit in with them. And of course he’d ask them about the best way to obtain a gig here. The carrying of an instrument case is an automatic introduction among musicians. In Germany, or anywhere.

Passing the desk on his way out he asked the clerk—a man who looked fully as old as the hostelry itself—for directions toward the center of town, the lively spots. Outside, he started in the direction the old man had indicated, but the streets were so crooked, the fog so thick, that he was lost within a few blocks and no longer knew even the direction from which he had come. So he wandered on aimlessly and in another few blocks found himself in an eerie neighborhood. This eeriness, without observable cause, unnerved him and for a panicked moment he started to run to get through the district as fast as he could, but then he stopped short as he suddenly became aware of music in the air—a weird, haunting whisper of music that, after he had listened to it a long moment, drew him along the dark street in search of its source. It seemed to be a single instrument playing, a reed instrument that didn’t sound exactly like a clarinet or exactly like an oboe. It grew louder, then faded again. He looked in vain for a light, a movement, some clue to its birthplace. He turned to retrace his steps, walking on tiptoe now, and the music grew louder again. A few more steps and again it faded and Dooley retraced those few steps and paused to scan the somber, brooding building. There was no light behind any window. But the music was all around him now and—could it be coming up from below? Up from under the sidewalk?

He took a step toward the building, and saw what he had not seen before. Parallel to the building front, open and unprotected by a railing, a flight of worn stone steps led downward. And at the bottom of them, a yellow crack of light outlined three sides of a door. From behind that door came the music. And, he could now hear, voices in conversation.

He descended the steps cautiously and hesitated before the door, wondering whether he should knock or simply open it and walk in. Was it, despite the fact that he had not seen a sign anywhere, a public place? One so well-known to its habitues that no sign was needed? Or perhaps a private party where he would be an intruder?

He decided to let the question of whether the door would or would not turn out to be locked against him answer that question. He put his hand on the latch and it opened to his touch and he stepped inside.

The music reached out and embraced him tenderly. The place looked like a public place, a wine cellar. At the far end of a large room there were three huge wine tubs with spigots. There were tables and people, men and women both, seated at them. All with wineglasses in front of them. No steins; apparently only wine was served. A few people glanced at him, but disinterestedly and not with the look one gave an intruder, so obviously it was not a private party.

The musician—there was just one—was in a far corner of the room, sitting on a high stool. The room was almost as thick with smoke as the street had been thick with fog and Dooley’s eyes weren’t any too good anyway; from that distance he couldn’t tell if the musician’s instrument was a clarinet or an oboe or neither. Any more than his ears could answer that same question, even now, in the same room.

He closed the door behind him, and weaved his way through the tables, looking for an empty one as close to the musician as possible. He found one not too far away and sat down at it. He began to study the instrument with his eyes as well as his ears. It looked familiar. He’d seen one like it or almost like it somewhere, but where?

“Ja, mein Herr?” It was whispered close to his ear, and he turned. A fat little waiter in lederhosen stood at his elbow. “Zinfandel? Burgundy? Riesling?”

Dooley knew nothing about wines and cared less, but he named one of the three. And as the waiter tiptoed away, he put a little pile of marks on the table so he wouldn’t have to interrupt himself again when the wine came.

Then he studied the instrument again, trying for the moment not to listen to it, so he could concentrate on where he’d once seen something like it. It was about the length of his clarinet, with a slightly larger, more flaring bell. It was made—all in one piece, as far as he could tell—of some dark rich wood somewhere in color between dark walnut and mahogany, highly polished. It had finger holes and only three keys, two at the bottom to extend the range downward by two semitones, and a thumb operated one at the top that would be an octave key.

He closed his eyes, and would have closed his ears had they operated that way, to concentrate on remembering where he’d seen something very like it. Where?

It came to him gradually. A museum, somewhere. Probably in New York, because he’d been born and raised there, hadn’t left there until he was twenty-four, and this was longer ago than that, like when he was still in his teens. Museum of Natural Science? That part didn’t matter. There had been a room or several rooms of glass cases displaying ancient and medieval musical instruments: viola da gambas and viola d’amores, sackbuts and panpipes and recorders, lutes and tambours and fifes. And one glass case had held only shawms and hautboys, both precursors of the modern oboe. And this instrument, the one to which he was listening now in thrall, was a hautboy. You could distinguish the shawms because they had globular mouthpieces with the reeds down inside; the hautboy was a step between the shawm and the oboe. And the hautboy had come in various stages of development from no keys at all, just finger holes, to half a dozen or so keys. And yes, there’d been a three-keyed version, identical to this one except that it had been light wood instead of dark. Yes, it had been in his teens, in his early teens, that he’d seen it, while he was a freshman in high school. Because he was just getting interested in music and hadn’t yet got his first clarinet; he’d still been trying to decide which instrument he wanted to play. That’s why the ancient instruments and their history had fascinated him for a brief while. There’d been a book about them in the high-school library and he’d read it. It had said— Good God, it had said that the hautboy had a coarse tone in the lower register and was shrill on the high notes! A flat lie, if this instrument was typical. It was smooth as honey throughout its range; it had a rich full-bodied tone infinitely more pleasing than the thin reediness of an oboe. Better even than a clarinet; only in its lower, or chalumeau, register could a clarinet even approach it.

And Dooley Hanks knew with certainty that he had to have an instrument like that, and that he would have one, no matter what he had to pay or do to get it.

And with that decision irrevocably made, and with the music still caressing him like a woman and exciting him as no woman had ever excited him, Dooley opened his eyes. And since his head had tilted forward while he had concentrated, the first thing he saw was the very large goblet of red wine that had been placed in front of him. He picked it up and, looking over it, managed to catch the musician’s eye; Dooley raised the glass in a silent toast and downed the wine in a single draught.

When he lowered his head after drinking—the wine had tasted unexpectedly good—the musician had turned slightly on the stool and was facing another direction. Well, that gave him a chance to study the man. The musician was tall but thin and frail looking. His age was indeterminate; it could have been anywhere from forty to sixty. He was somewhat seedy in appearance; his threadbare coat did not match his baggy trousers and a garish red and yellow striped muffler hung loosely around his scrawny neck, which had a prominent Adam’s apple that bobbed every time he took a breath to play. His tousled hair needed cutting, his face was thin and pinched, and his eyes so light a blue that they looked faded. Only his fingers bore the mark of a master musician, long and slim and gracefully tapered. They danced nimbly in time with the wondrous music they shaped.

Then with a final skirl of high notes that startled Dooley because they went at least half an octave above what he’d thought was the instrument’s top range and still had the rich resonance of the lower register, the music stopped.

There were a few seconds of what seemed almost stunned silence, and then applause started and grew. Dooley went with it, and his palms started to smart with pain. The musician, staring straight ahead, didn’t seem to notice. And after less than thirty seconds he again raised the instrument to his mouth and the applause died suddenly to silence with the first note he played.

Dooley felt a gentle touch on his shoulder and looked around. The fat little waiter was back. This time he didn’t even whisper, just raised his eyebrows interrogatorily. When he’d left with the empty wineglass, Dooley closed his eyes again and gave full attention to the music.

Music? Yes, it was music, but not any kind of music he’d ever heard before. Or it was a blend of all kinds of music, ancient and modem, jazz and classical, a masterful blend of paradoxes or maybe he meant opposites, sweet and bitter, ice and fire, soft breezes and raging hurricanes, love and hate.

Again when he opened his eyes a filled glass was in front of him. This time he sipped slowly at it. How on Earth had he missed wine all his life? Oh, he’d drunk an occasional glass, but it had never tasted like this wine. Or was it the music that made it taste this way?

The music stopped and again he joined in the hearty applause. This time the musician got down from the stool and acknowledged the applause briefly with a jerky little bow, and then, tucking his instrument under his arm, he walked rapidly across the room—unfortunately not passing near Dooley’s table—with an awkward forward-leaning gait. Dooley turned his head to follow with his eyes. The musician sat down at a very small table, a table for one, since it had only one chair, against the opposite wall. Dooley considered taking his own chair over, but decided against it. Apparently the guy wanted to sit alone or he wouldn’t have taken that particular table.

Dooley looked around till he caught the little waiter’s eye and signaled to him. When he came, Dooley asked him to take a glass of wine to the musician, and also to ask the man if he would care to join him at Dooley’s table, to tell him that Dooley too was a musician and would like to get to know him.

“I don’t think he will,” the waiter told him. “People have tried before and he always politely refused. As for the wine, it is not necessary; several times an evening we pass a hat for him. Someone is starting to do so now, and you may contribute that way if you wish.”

“I wish,” Dooley told him. “But take him the wine and give him my message anyway, please.”

“Ja, mein Herr.”

The waiter collected a mark in advance and then went to one of the three tuns and drew a glass of wine and took it to the musician. Dooley, watching, saw the waiter put the glass on the musician’s table and, talking, point toward Dooley. So there would be no mistake, Dooley stood up and made a slight bow in their direction.

The musician stood also and bowed back, slightly more deeply and from the waist. But then he turned back to his table and sat down again and Dooley knew his first advance had been declined. Well, there’d be other chances, and other evenings. So, only slightly discomfited, he sat back down again and took another sip of his wine. Yes, even without the music, or at any rate with only the aftereffects of the music, it still tasted wonderful.

The hat came, “For the musician,” passed by a stolid red-faced burgher, and Dooley, seeing no large bills in it and not wishing to make himself conspicuous, added two marks from his little pile on the table.

Then he saw a couple getting up to leave from a table for two directly in front of the stool upon which the musician sat to play. Ah, just what he wanted. Quickly finishing his drink and gathering up his change and his clarinet, he moved over to the ringside table as the couple walked away. Not only could he see and hear better, but he was in the ideal spot to intercept the musician with a personal invitation after the next set. And instead of putting it on the floor he put his clarinet case on the table in plain sight, to let the man know that he was not only a fellow musician, which could mean almost anything, but a fellow woodwind player.

A few minutes later he got a chance to signal for another glass of wine and when it was brought he held the little waiter in conversation. “I gather our friend turned down my invitation,” he said. “May I ask what his name is?”

“Otto, mein Herr.”

“Otto what? Doesn’t he have a last name?”

The waiter’s eyes twinkled. “I asked him once. Niemand, he told me. Otto Niemand.”

Dooley chuckled. Niemand, he knew, meant “nobody” in German. “How long has he been playing here?” he asked.

“Oh, just tonight. He travels around. Tonight is the first we’ve seen him in almost a year. When he comes, it’s just for one night and we let him play and pass the hat for him. Ordinarily we don’t have music here, it’s just a wine cellar.”

Dooley frowned. He’d have to make sure, then, to make contact tonight.

“Just a wine cellar,” the little waiter repeated. “But we also serve sandwiches if you are hungry. Ham, knackwurst, or beer cheese!”

Dooley hadn’t been listening and interrupted. “How soon will he play again? Does he take long between sets?”

“Oh, he plays no more tonight. A minute ago, just as I was bringing your wine, I saw him leave. We may not see him again for a long…”

But Dooley had grabbed his clarinet case and was running, running as fast as he could make it on a twisting course between tables. Through the door without even bothering to close it, and up the stone steps to the sidewalk. The fog wasn’t so thick now, except in patches. But he could see niemand in either direction. He stood utterly still to listen. All he could hear for a moment were sounds from the wine cellar, then blessedly someone pulled shut the door he’d left open and in the silence that followed he thought, for a second, that he could hear footsteps to his right, the direction from which he had come.

He had nothing to lose, so he ran that way. There was a twist in the street and then a corner. He stopped and listened again, and—that way, around the corner, he thought he heard the steps again and ran toward them. After half a block he could see a figure ahead, too far to recognize but thank God tall and thin; it could be the musician. And past the figure, dimly through the fog he could see lights and hear traffic noises. This must be the turn he had missed in trying to follow the hotel clerk’s directions for finding the downtown bright-lights district, or as near to such as a town this size might have.

He closed the distance to a quarter of a block, opened his mouth to call out to the figure ahead and found that he was too winded to call out. He dropped his gait from a run to a walk. No danger of losing the man now that he was this close to him. Getting his breath back, he closed the distance between them slowly.

He was only a few paces behind the man—and, thank God, it was the musician—and was lengthening his strides to come up alongside him and speak when the man stepped down the curb and started diagonally across the street. Just as a speeding car, with what must have been a drunken driver, turned the corner behind them, lurched momentarily, then righted itself on a course bearing straight down on the unsuspecting musician. In sudden reflex action Dooley, who had never knowingly performed a heroic act in his life, dashed into the street and pushed the musician from the path of the car. The impetus of Dooley’s charge sent him crashing down on top of the musician and he sprawled breathlessly in this shielding position as the car passed by so close that it sent out rushing fingers of air to tug at his clothing. Dooley raised his head in time to see the two red eyes of its taillights vanishing into the fog a block down the street.

Dooley listened to the drumming roll of his heart in his ears as he rolled aside to free the musician and both men got slowly to their feet.

“Was it close?”

Dooley nodded, swallowed with difficulty. “Like a shave with a straight razor.”

The musician had taken his instrument from under his coat and was examining it. “Not broken.,” he said. But Dooley, realizing that his own hands were empty, whirled around to look for his clarinet case. And saw it. He must have dropped it when he raised his hands to push the musician. A front wheel and a back wheel of the car must each have run over it, for it was flattened at both ends. The case and every section of the clarinet were splintered, useless junk. He fingered it a moment and then walked over and dropped it into the gutter.

The musician came and stood beside him. “A pity,” he said softly. “The loss of an instrument is like the loss of a friend.” An idea was coming to Dooley, so he didn’t answer, but managed to look sadder than he felt. The loss of the clarinet was a blow in the pocketbook, but not an irrevocable one. He had enough to buy a used, not-so-hot one to start out with and he’d have to work harder and spend less for a while until he could get a really good one like the one he’d lost. Three hundred it had cost him. Dollars, not marks. But he’d get another clarinet all right. Right now, though, he was much much more interested in getting the German musician’s hautboy, or one just like it. Three hundred dollars, not marks, was peanuts to what he’d give for that. And if the old boy felt responsible and offered.

“It was my fault,” the musician said. “For not looking. I wish I could afford to buy you a new— It was a clarinet, was it not?”

“Yes,” Dooley said, trying to sound like a man on the brink of despair instead of one on the brink of the greatest discovery of his life. ‘Well, what’s kaput is kaput. Shall we go somewhere for a drink, and have a wake?”

“My room,” said the musician. “I have wine there. And we’ll have privacy so I can play a tune or two I do not play in public. Since you too are a musician.” He chuckled. “Eire Kleine Nachtmusik, eh? A little night-music—but not Mozart’s; my own.”

Dooley managed to conceal his elation and to nod as though he didn’t care much. “Okay, Otto Niemand. My name’s Dooley Hanks.”

The musician chuckled. “Call me Otto, Dooley. I use no last name, so Niemand is what I tell any who insist on my having one. Come, Dooley; it isn’t far.”

It wasn’t far, just a block down the next side street. The musician turned in at an aged and darkened house. He opened the front door with a key and then used a small pocket flashlight to guide them up a wide but uncarpeted staircase. The house, he explained on the way, was unoccupied and scheduled to be torn down, so there was no electricity. But the owner had given him a key and permission to use it while the house still stood; there were a few pieces of furniture here and there, and he got by. He liked being in a house all by himself because he could play at any hour of the night without bothering anyone trying to sleep.

He opened the door of a room and went in. Dooley waited in the doorway until the musician had lighted an oil lamp on the dresser, and then followed him in. Besides the dresser there was only a straight chair, a rocker and a single bed.

“Sit down, Dooley,” the musician told him. “You’ll find the bed more comfortable than the straight chair. If I’m going to play for us, I’d like the rocker.” He was taking two glasses and a bottle out of the top drawer of the dresser. “I see I erred. I thought it was wine I had left; it is brandy. But that is better, no?”

“That is better, yes,” said Dooley. He could hardly restrain himself from asking permission right away to try the hautboy himself, but felt it would be wiser to wait until brandy had done a little mellowing. He sat down on the bed.

The musician handed Dooley a huge glass of brandy; he went back to the dresser and got his own glass and, with his instrument in his other hand, went to the rocker. He raised the glass. “To music, Dooley.”

“To Nachtmusik,” said Dooley. He drank off a goodly sip, and it burned like fire, but it was good brandy. Then he could wait no longer. “Otto, mind if I look at that instrument of yours? It’s a hautboy, isn’t it?”

“A hautboy, yes. Not many would recognize it, even musicians. But I’m sorry, Dooley. I can’t let you handle it. Or play it, if you were going to ask that, too. I’m sorry, but that’s the way it is, my friend.”

Dooley nodded and tried not to look glum. The night is young, he told himself; another drink or two of brandy that size may mellow him. Meanwhile, he might as well find out as much as he could.

“Is it—your instrument, I mean, a real one? I mean, a medieval one? Or a modern reproduction?”

“I made it myself, by hand. A labor of love. But, my friend, stay with the clarinet, I advise you. Especially do not ask me to make you one like this; I could not. I have not worked with tools, with a lathe, for many years. I would find my skill gone. Are you skillful with tools?”

Dooley shook his head. “Can’t drive a nail. Where could I find one, even something like yours?”

The musician shrugged. “Most are in museums, not obtainable. You might find a few collections of ancient instruments in private hands, and buy one at an exorbitant price—and you might even find it still playable. But, my friend, be wise and stay with your clarinet. I advise you strongly.”

Dooley Hanks could not say what he was thinking, and didn’t speak.

“Tomorrow we will talk about’ finding you a new clarinet,” the musician said. “Tonight, let us forget it. And forget your wish for a hautboy, even your wish to play this one—yes, I know you asked only to touch and handle, but could you hold it in your hands without wanting to put it to your lips? Let us drink some more and then I will play for us. Prosit!”

They drank again. The musician asked Dooley to tell something about himself, and Dooley did. Almost everything about himself that mattered except the one thing that mattered most—his obsession and the fact that he was making up his mind to kill for it if there was no other way.

There was no hurry, Dooley thought; he had all night. So he talked and they drank. They were halfway through their third round—and the last round, since it finished the bottle—of brandy, when he ran out of talk and there was silence.

And with a gentle smile the musician drained his glass, put it down, and put both hands on his instrument. “Dooley… would you like some girls?”

Dooley suddenly found himself a little drunk. But he laughed. “Sure,” he said. “Whole roomful of girls. Blonds, brunettes, redheads.” And then because he couldn’t let a squarehead square beat him at drinking, he killed the rest of his brandy too, and lay back across the single bed with his shoulders and head against the wall. “Bring ‘em on, Otto.”

Otto nodded, and began to play. And suddenly the excruciating, haunting beauty of the music Dooley had last heard in the wine cellar was back. But a new tune this time, a tune that was lilting and at the same time sensual. It was so beautiful that it hurt, and Dooley thought for a moment fiercely: damn him, he’s playing my instrument; he owes me that for the clarinet I lost. And almost he decided to get up and do something about it because jealousy and envy burned in him like flames.

But before he could move, gradually he became aware of another sound somewhere, above or under the music. It seemed to come from outside, on the sidewalk below, and it was a rapid click-click-clickety-click for all the world like the sound of high heels, and then it was closer and it was the sound of heels, many heels, on wood, on the uncarpeted stairway, and then—and this was all in time with the music—there was a gentle tap-tap at the door. Dreamily, Dooley turned his head toward the door as it swung open and girls poured into the room and surrounded him, engulfing him in their physical warmth and exotic perfumes. Dooley gazed in blissful disbelief and then suspended the disbelief; if this were illusion, let it be. As long as— He reached out with both hands, and yes, they could be touched as well as seen. There were brown-eyed brunettes, green-eyed blonds and black-eyed redheads. And blue-eyed brunettes, brown-eyed blonds and green-eyed redheads. They were all sizes from petite to statuesque and they were all beautiful.

Somehow the oil lamp seemed to dim itself without completely going out, and the music, growing wilder now, seemed to come from somewhere else, as though the musician were no longer in the room, and Dooley thought that that was considerate of him. Soon he was romping with the girls in reckless abandon, sampling here and there like a small boy in a candy store. Or a Roman at an orgy, but the Romans never had it quite so good, nor the gods on Mount Olympus.

At last, wonderfully exhausted, he lay back on the bed, and surrounded by soft, fragrant girlflesh, he slept.

And woke, suddenly and completely and soberly, he knew not how long later. But the room was cold now; perhaps that was what had wakened him. He opened his eyes and saw that he was alone on the bed and that the lamp was again (or still?) burning normally. And the musician was there too, he saw when he raised his head, sound asleep in the rocking chair. The instrument was gripped tightly in both hands and that long red and yellow striped muffler was still around his scrawny neck, his head tilted backward against the rocker’s back.

Had it really happened? Or had the music put him to sleep, so he’d dreamed it about the girls? Then he put the thought aside; it didn’t matter. What mattered, all that mattered, was that he was not leaving here without the hautboy. But did he have to kill to get it? Yes, he did. If he simply stole it from the sleeping man he wouldn’t stand a chance of getting out of Germany with it. Otto even knew his right name, as it was on his passport, and they’d be waiting for him at the border. Whereas if he left a dead man behind him, the body—in an abandoned house—might not be found for weeks or months, not until he was safe back in America. And by then any evidence against him, even his possession of the instrument, would be too thin to warrant extradition back to Europe. He could claim that Otto had given him the instrument to replace the clarinet he’d lost in saving Otto’s life. He’d have no proof of that, but they’d have no proof to the contrary.

Quickly and quietly he got off the bed and tiptoed over to the man sleeping in the rocker and stood looking down at him. It would be easy, for the means were at hand. The scarf, already around the thin neck and crossed once in front, the ends dangling. Dooley tiptoed around behind the rocker and reached over the thin shoulders and took a tight grip on each end of the scarf and pulled them apart with all his strength. And held them so. The musician must have been older and more frail than Dooley had thought. His struggles were feeble. And even dying he held onto his instrument with one hand and clawed ineffectually at the scarf only with the other. He died quickly.

Dooley felt for a heartbeat first to make sure and then pried the dead fingers off the instrument. And held it himself at last.

His hands held it, and trembled with eagerness. When would it be safe for him to try it? Not back at his hotel, in the middle of the night, waking other guests and drawing attention to himself.

Why, here and now, in this abandoned house, would be the safest and best chance he’d have for a long time, before he was safely out of the country maybe. Here and now, in this house, before he took care of fingerprints on anything he might have touched and erased any other traces of his presence he might find or think of. Here and now, but softly so as not to waken any sleeping neighbors, in case they might hear a difference between his first efforts and those of the instrument’s original owner.

So he’d play softly, at least at first, and quit right away if the instrument made with the squeaks and ugly noises so easy to produce on any unmastered instrument. But he had the strangest feeling that it wouldn’t happen that way to him. He knew already how to manage a double reed; once in New York he’d shared an apartment with an oboe player and had tried out his instrument with the thought of getting one himself, to double on. He’d finally decided not to because he preferred playing with small combos and an oboe fitted only into large groups. And the fingering? He looked down and saw that his fingers had fallen naturally in place over the finger-holes or poised above the keys. He moved them and watched them start, seemingly of their own volition, a little finger-dance. He made them stop moving and wonderingly put the instrument to his lips and breathed into it softly. And out came, softly, a clear, pure middle-register tone. As rich and vibrant a note as any Otto had played. Cautiously he raised a finger and then another and found himself starting a diatonic scale. And, on a hunch, made himself forget his fingers and just thought the scale and let his fingers take over and they did, every tone pure. He thought a scale in a different key and played it, then an arpeggio. He didn’t know the fingerings, but his fingers did.

He could play it, and he would.

He might as well make himself comfortable, he decided despite his mounting excitement. He crossed back to the bed and lay back across it, as he had lain while listening to the musician play, with his head and shoulders braced up against the wall behind it. And put the instrument back to his mouth and played, this time not caring about volume. Certainly if neighbors heard, they’d think it was Otto, and they would be accustomed to hearing Otto play late at night.

He thought of some of the tunes he’d heard in the wine cellar, and his fingers played them. In ecstasy, he relaxed and played as he had never played a clarinet. Again, as when Otto had played, he was struck by the purity and richness of the tone, so like the chalumeau register of his own clarinet, but extending even to the highest notes.

He played, and a thousand sounds blended into one. Again the sweet melody of paradoxes, black and white blending into a beautiful radiant gray of haunting music.

And then, seemingly without transition, he found himself playing a strange tune, one he’d never heard before. But one that he knew instinctively belonged to this wonderful instrument. A calling, beckoning tune, as had been the music Otto had played when the girls, real or imaginary, had click-clicked their way to him, but different this—was it a sinister instead of a sensual feeling underlying it?

But it was beautiful and he couldn’t have stopped the dance of his fingers or stopped giving it life with his breath if he’d tried.

And then, over or under the music, he heard another sound. Not this time a click-click of high heels but a scraping, scrabbling sound, as of thousands of tiny clawed feet. And he saw them as they spilled suddenly out of many holes in the wood-work that he had not before noticed, and ran to the bed and jumped upon it. And with paralyzing suddenness the bits and pieces fell into place and by an effort that was to be the last of his life Dooley tore the accursed instrument from his mouth, and opened his mouth to scream. But they were all around him now, all over him: great ones, tawny ones, small ones, lean ones, black ones…And before he could scream out of his opened mouth the largest black rat, the one who led them, leaped up and closed its sharp teeth in the end of his tongue and held on, and the scream aborning gurgled into silence.

And the sound of feasting lasted far into the night in Hamelin town.

Solipsist

WALTER B. JEHOVAH, for whose name I make no apology since it really was his name, had been a solipsist all his life. A solipsist, in case you don’t happen to know the word, is one who believes that he himself is the only thing that really exists, that other people and the universe in general exist only in his imagination, and that if he quit imagining them, they would cease to exist.

One day, Walter B. Jehovah became a practicing solipsist.  Within a week, his wife and run away with another man, he’d lost his job as a shipping clerk and he had broken his leg chasing a black cat to keep it from crossing his path.

He decided, in a hospital, to end it all.

Looking out the window, staring up at the stars, he wished them out of existence, and they weren’t there anymore.  Then he wished all other people out of existence, and the hospital became strangely quiet, even for a hospital. Next the world, and he found himself suspended in a void.  He got rid of his body quite easily and then took the final step of willing himself out of existence.

Nothing happened.

Strange, he thought, can there be a limit to solipsism?

“Yes” a voice said.

“Who are you?” Walter B. Jehovah asked.

“I am the one who created the universe which you have just willed out of existence.  And now that you have taken my place-” there was a deep sigh “ I can finally cease my own existence, find oblivion, and let you take over.”

“But how can I cease to exist? That’s what I’m trying to do, you know.”

“Yes, I know,” said the voice. “You must do it the same way I did. Create a universe. Wait until someone in it really believes what you believed and wills it out of existence.  Then you can retire and let him take over.  Good-by now.”

And the voice was gone. Walter B. Jehovah was alone in the void and there was only one thing he could do.  He created the heaven and the earth.

It took him seven days.

The Gamblers

I

YOU LIE there cold and sweating at the same time. You’re nauseated and your insides hurt from all the retching you’ve done. Your throat burns a little too. But you’re a gambler and this is your gamble to keep alive until your ship comes in—the space-ship that is, for you, so aptly named the Relief.

You’ve got to stay alive for longer, than you care to think about. How many more days? You don’t know—you’ve lost track of time and of day and night. Thirty-nine days—Terrestrial days—altogether from the time the Relief left you here until it’s due to pick you up again. But you don’t know right now how many days have gone by and how many remain. Why did you forget to wind your watch and make marks on the wall for days, as a prisoner does in his cell; to count the days until he’ll be free again?

You can’t read to help pass the time, even if you felt well enough to enjoy reading, because the Aliens took all your books. You’d gladly give up your life to be able to write but you can’t write a word because of that psychic compulsion they put on you under hypnosis. You can’t remember the shape of a single letter, even the sound of a single letter, let alone how to spell a whole word.

You’ll have to learn to write all over again unless it turns out that the sight of printing or writing brings back your memory when you have a chance to see some again. They saw to it that there isn’t a letter of printing anywhere in this tiny dome. Not so much as a serial number on an oxygen tank or a label on a tube of toothpaste.”

Of course they took all writing materials and paper too, but you could probably find. something to scratch on the wall with if only you knew how to write. You try—you think the word cat and you know the sound of it and what a cat is but for the life of you you can’t imagine how it would be written, whether with two letters or ten. The very concept of what a letter is almost eludes you. You don’t quite see how you can put a sound on paper. Yes, it’s hopeless without help to try to break that block they put in your mind. You might as well quit struggling against it.

At least you’ll be able to talk if you manage to live until your ship comes in. And you’ve got to live so you’ll be able to tell them. Not that you want to live, the way you feel now. But’ you’ve got to. If you have to fight for every breath, then all right, you’ll fight. Your own life is the least of it.

You’re getting sick at your stomach again: Well, don’t think about it. Think about something else. Remember your trip here from Earth, good old Earth. Think about it to get your mind off your guts.

REMEMBER the take-off. How much it scared you and how much you marveled at all that you knew—directly or indirectly—was going on. The valves opening, the pumps beginning to stir, the liquid hydrogen and the ozone of the booster device beginning to gush into the motor. The vibration that told you the initial ignition was taking place. The Relief stirring sluggishly on its apron.

The roar of the booster, already clearly audible miles away. Inside the ship the sound was heavy, thunderous, penetrating. And then the unknown un-. analyzable terrors brought on by the subsonic vibrations. There was noise on every level of sound, those that human ears could hear and those they couldn’t hear. No ear plugs could block out the supersonics and the subsonics. You didn’t really hear them with your ears at all but with your whole body.

Yes, the take-off had been your biggest-thrill in life up to then, much as it seemed to bore the captain and the three-man crew of the Relief. It was your first take-off and their twentieth or thirtieth. Well, you had one more coming—the return trip to Earth—if you lived until the Relief came back for you. And you’d settle for that—gladly you’d go back to your regular job in the lab of the observatory.

One trip to the Moon and back, with a thirty-nr’ -day stay there should be enough of an adventure for any man who isn’t a spaceman and doesn’t ever expect to become one. And one mess like that you’re in right now should be enough to satisfy anybody for the rest of his life. Only the rest of your life may be a matter of minutes or hours. If the Aliens figured wrong or if you did…

Keep your mind away from that. You’re going to live all right. You’ve beaten them—you hope. It doesn’t do any good to worry about it. You’re doing all you can do, just lying here, trying to be as quiet as you can so you’ll use as little oxygen as possible. They left you barely enough food, barely enough water, but the oxygen is your really tough problem. Not quite barely enough.

Yet you just might make. it if you make no unnecessary move to increase your oxygen consumption. Sleep is best —you use less oxygen when you sleep. But you can’t sleep all the time. In fact, sick and miserable as you are, you can’t manage to sleep much at all.

All you can do is lie quiet and think. Think about anything. Think why you’re here.             ..

You’re here because—along with a lot of other observatory technicians—you answered an ad in the Astronomy Journal, an ad that excited you. Wanted, technician, young and in good health,’ to spend between one and two months alone in small observatory dome on the Moon to make series of photographs of Earth for meteorological study. Must know Ogden star camera and use of filters, do own developing of plates. Must be psychologically stable.

It didn’t say—must be able to give poker instruction to alien life forms. But you can’t blame the American Meteorological Society for that. There aren’t any life forms on the Moon—not even human ones on any permanent basis. Nothing here really worth the trouble except a little observatory like this one. Two or twenty years from now, when they have rockets ready to make the try for Mars and Venus, they’ll build bases here, of course, but nothing much has been done yet beyond the surveying stage.

Yes, right now at this moment you are quite possibly the only human being on the Moon. Or if there are any others ‘they are thousands of miles away because the bases are being built in craters near the rim-. And this little dome you are in is located dead center, almost, of the Earthward side.

Well, a fat lot of work you’ve done. You haven’t taken a single picture with the Ogden. Not your fault, of course— the Aliens took the Ogden along with them and you can’t takes pictures without a camera, can you?

Wasting thirty-nine days—two months, really, counting traveling time and training time—and you won’t have a picture to show for it. But if you die they can’t blame you for that. Quit thinking that way—you’re not going to die—you daren’t die.

DON’T think about dying. Think about anything. Think about getting here. About how Captain Thorkelsen of the Relief dropped you off here— how many days ago? Three or thirty? More than three, surely more than three. If only the opaque sliding door of the top of this little dome were open so you could see through the glass you could tell, at least, whether it’s Moon-day or Moon-night.

You could see the Earth and watch it spin around, one Terrestrial day for every spin, and you’d know how long you’d been here and how long there was to go. And Moon-day or Moon-night you could always see it because it would always be directly overhead. But there’d be heat loss, more through the glass alone than through the glass plus the insulated sliding door, so you can’t risk it.

The Aliens left you only a third of your complement of storage batteries, barely enough to see you through. Barely enough of everything, so there’d be no chance that you could—by some chemistry alien to them—change something else into the oxygen of which they didn’t leave you quite enough.

Sure you can open the door at intervals to look out and then close it again before too much heat escapes but that takes physical energy and physical energy and exercise use up oxygen. You can’t risk moving a finger except when you have to.

Captain Thorkelsen shaking your hand, saying, “Well, Mr. Thayer—or maybe I should call you Bob now that the trip’s over and we don’t have to be formal—you’re on your own now. Back for you in thirty-nine days to the hour. And you’ll be plenty ready to go back by then, let me tell you.”

But Thorkelsen hadn’t guessed even remotely how ready he’d be. You grinned at him and said, “I smuggled something, Captain. One pint of the best bonded Bourbon I could get to celebrate my landing on the Moon. How’s about coming into the dome with me for a drink?”

He shook his head regretfully. “Sorry, Bob, but orders are orders. We take off in an hour exactly from time of landing. And that’s enough time for you to get into a spacesuit and get there— we’ll watch through the port until we see you enter the door of the dome. But it isn’t enough time—quite—for: us to get into suits and get there and back and out of the suits again in time to takeoff. You know how schedules are in this business.”’

Yes, you know how schedules are in spaceflying. And that’s how you know— for better and for worse—that the Relief won’t be fifteen minutes early getting here to pick you up, nor will it be fifteen minutes late. Thirty-nine days means thirty-nine days, not thirty-eight or forty.

So you nodded agreement and understanding. You said, “Well, in that case, can’t we open, the pint here and now for a drink around?”

Thorkelsen laughed and said, “I don’t see why not. There’s no rule against taking a drink out here—only a rule against transporting liquor. And if you’ve already violated that…”

For five men, the pint of bonded makes an even two drinks around and they’re helping you into the cumbersome space suit while you’re drinking the second one. And they’re no longer anonymous spacemonkeys to you after three days of close contact en route. They’re Deak, Tommy, Ev and Shorty. But Deak, although you call him that to yourself, you call “Captain,” -even though he calls you Bob now. Somehow “Captain” fits Thorkelsen better than Deak does. Anyway they’re all swell fellows. You wonder if you’ll ever see them again.

II

BUT YOU pull your mind away from the present and send it back into the past, the distant past that may have, been only a few days ago. You got into the airlock with your luggage, two tremendous cases you could barely have lifted on Earth but that you can carry here quite easily, even cumbered by a spacesuit. And you wave goodbye at them because your face-plate is closed and you can’t talk to them any more. And they wave back and close the inner door of the airlock. Then the air hisses out—although you can’t hear it—and the outer door opens.

And there is the Moon. The hard rock surface is five feet down but no ladder has been rigged. In Moon gravity it isn’t necessary. You throw the suitcases out and down and see them-land lightly without breaking and that gives you the ‘nerve to jump yourself. You land so lightly that you stumble and fall and you know they’re probably watching you through the port and laughing at you but that it’s friendly laughter so you don’t mind.

You get up and thumb your nose at the port of the ship and then get. the cases and start toward, the dome, only forty yards away. You’re glad you’ve got the heavy cases to weight you down. ‘Even carrying them you weigh less than on Earth and you have to pick your way’ carefully over the rough-smooth igneous rock.

You reach the outer lock of the dome —-it’s a projection that looks like the passageway-door of an Eskimo igloo— and open the door and then you turn and wave and you can see them wave back.

You don’t waste time because you want to get inside while they’re still there. If the airlock should stick—not that they ever do, you’ve been assured—or if anything should be wrong inside, you want to get out again in time to wave to them or warn them. One of them will stay at the port until they take off, which will be in about ten minutes.

You take one more look at the dome from the outside—it’s a hemisphere i twenty feet high and forty feet across at the base. It looks big but it will seem small from the inside after you’ve been there a while. The supply cabinets and the hydroponic garden take up quite a bit of room and of what’s left half is living quarters and half workshop.

You enter the outer door and close it behind you. The little light that goes on automatically shows you the handle you turn to make it airtight. You pull the lever that starts air hissing into the lock. You watch a gauge until it shows air pressure normal and then you reach out and open the inner door that leads to the dome itself.

It’s all ready for you. The previous trip of the Relief brought and installed the Ogden and the other equipment you’ll need, made a thorough inspection of everything. You and your duffle are all the current trip had to bring.

You open the inner lock and step in. And for seconds you think you’re stark raving crazy.

There they are, three of them. And you don’t doubt, once you know they’re really there and that you’re not seeing things, that they’re Aliens with a capital A. They’re humanoid but they aren’t human. They’ve got the right number of arms and legs, even of eyes and ears, but the proportions are different. They’re about five feet tall with brown leathery skins and they don’t wear clothes. They’re all males —they’re near enough human so you can tell that.

You drop the cases you’re carrying and turn to rush back into the airlock. Maybe you can get out again in time to wave to the Relief. Good Lord, it can’t leave! These are the first extraterrestrial beings and this is the biggest news that ever happened. You’ve got to get the news back to Earth.

This is more important than the first landing on the Moon ten years before, more important than the A-bomb twenty years before that, more important than anything. Are they intelligent? A little, anyway, or they couldn’t have got through that airlock. You want to try to communicate with them, you want to do everything at once, but the’ Relief will be blasting off -in a minute or two so that comes first.

YOU whirl around and get halfway through the door. A voice in your mind says, “Stop!”

Telepathy—they’re telepathic! And that word was an order—but if you obey it or even stop to explain the Relief will be gone. You keep on going, trying to hurl a thought at them, a thought of hurry, of the fact that you’ll come back, that you welcome them, that you’re friendly but that a train is pulling out. You hope they can get that thought and unscramble it. Or that they won’t do anything about it even if they don’t understand.

You’re almost through the door, the inner door. Something stops you. You can’t move, you’re getting faint. Then the floor shakes under your feet and that’s the ship taking off. You’d have been too late anyway.

You try to turn back but you still can’t move. And you’re getting fainter. You black out and fall. You don’t feel yourself hit the floor.

You come to again and you’re lying on the floor. Your spacesuit has been taken off. You’re looking up into an inhuman face. Not necessarily an evil face but an inhuman one.

The thought enters your mind. “Are you all right?” It isn’t your own thought.

You try to find out if you’re all right. You think you are except that it’s a little hard to breathe—as though there isn’t enough oxygen in the air.

The thought, “We lowered the oxygen content to suit our own metabolism. I perceive that it is uncomfortable for you but will not be fatal. I perceive that otherwise you are unharmed.” The head turns—the thought is directed elsewhere but you still get it. “Camelon,” it says, “You owe me forty units on that bet. That reduces the total I owe you for today to seventy units.”

“What bet?” you think.

“I bet him you would require a greater amount of oxygen than we. You are free to stand and move about if you wish. We have searched you and this place for weapons.”

You sit up—you’re a little dizzy. “Who are you? Where-are you from?” you ask.

“You need not speak aloud,” comes the thought. “We can read your mind.

Your more limited mind can read ours when we wish to let it do so—as now. My name is Borl. My companions are Camelon and David. Yes, I perceive that the name David is common among you too. It is coincidence, of course. We are of the race of the Tharn. We come from a planet in a very distant system. For reasons of our own security I shall not tell you where or how far with relation to your own system. Your name is Bobthayer. You are from the planet Earth, of which this planetoid is a satellite.”

You nod, a useless gesture. You get to your feet, a bit wobbly, and look around. The largest of the three Aliens catches your eye and you get the thought, “I am Camelon. I am the leader.”

So you think, “Pleased to meet you, pal.” You look at the other and think, “You too, David.” You find you can tell them apart. Camelon is inches taller than either of the others. David has a crooked—well, you guess it’s his nose. Borl, the one who was bending over you when you came back to consciousness, has a much flatter face than either of the others. His skin is darker,, more weathered-looking.

Probably he is older than either of the others. “Yes, I am older,” the thought comes into your mind. It frightens you. You’ve got less privacy than you’d have in a Turkish bath.

“Ten units, David. You owe me ten units.” You recognize it as Camelon’s thought. How you can recognize a thought as easily as you recognize a voice you don’t know but you can. You j wonder why David owes Camelon ten units.

“I bet him that you would be friendly. And you are. You are a little repelled by our physical appearance, Bobthayer, but so are we by yours. However, you harbor no immediate thoughts of-.violence against us.”

“Why should I?” you wonder.

“Because we must kill you before we leave. However, since you seem harmless we shall be glad to let you live, until then that we may study you.”

“That’s nice,” you say.

“How odd, Camelon,” Borl thinks, “that he can say one thing aloud and I think another. We must remember that if by any chance we should ever speak to one of these people by any means of communication from a distance. They : lie like the primitives of the fourth planet of Centauri.”

“You don’t lie,” you think, “but you murder.”

“It is murder only to kill a Tharn.

Not one of the lesser beings. The universe was made for the Tharn. Lesser races serve them. You owe me ten more units, David. His fear of death is greater than ours despite the fact that our life time is a thousand times his. You felt it when he learned that we must kill him.

“And it is strange. Elsewhere in the universe the fear of death is proportionate to the length of life. Well, it will make for an easier conquest of Earth, his planet, if they are afraid to die. Ah, not too easy—perceive what he is thinking now. They will fight.”

SUDDENLY you wish they’d killed you rather, than stripped you of your thoughts this way. Or is there any way you can kill them?

“Don’t try it,” Camelon thinks at you. “You are without weapons and although smaller than you we are approximately as strong. Besides, one of us can paralyze you with mind—or make you unconscious. „ “We do not, in fact, use physical weapons at all. The idea is repugnant to us. We fight with our minds only, either in individual combat or when we conquer a lesser race. Yes, I perceive you are thinking this would be information your race would like to know. Unfortunately you cannot live to warn them.”

“Camelon—” Borl’s thought “—I’ll bet you twenty units that we are physically stronger than he.”

“Taken. The proof? Ah, he came in carrying those two cases, one in either hand, easily. Lift them.”

Borl tried. He could and did but with some difficulty. “You win, Camelon.”

You think how much these—well, you suppose they’re people, in a way— like to make bets. They seem to bet on everything.

“We do.” Borl’s thought. “It is our greatest pleasure. I perceive you have others beside gambling. Gambling in a thousand forms is our passion and our relaxation. Everything else we do is purposeful. Yes, I perceive that you have other pleasures—you escape reality with stimulants, narcotics, reading.

“You take pleasure in the necessary act of reproduction, you enjoy contests of speed and endurance—either as participants or spectators—you enjoy the taste of food, whereas to us eating is a disgusting but necessary evil. Most ridiculous of all you enjoy games of skill even when there is no wager involved.”

You know all that about yourself and what you enjoy. But are you ever going to enjoy any of it again? “No, we are sorry, but you are not.”

Sorry, are they? Maybe if you take them by surprise—

But you don’t. Suddenly you’re paralyzed. You can’t move even before you really try. You can’t act before you think. And it’s useless otherwise. The paralysis ends the minute you think that.

You can move again but you’ve never been more helpless in your life. If you could only raise an arm to swing…

You can—and then you realize that it’s too late. The Aliens have gone and you’re here alone and dying but you’re maybe a little delirious and you are here now and not then, and that part of it is all over. All over but the dying— and the hoping that you won’t die, that your gamble worked. Sure, you can gamble too.

You pant for breath and your insides gripe and you’re cold and hungry and thirsty because they left you barely enough of everything to survive and then—as they thought, and maybe they were right—they stacked the odds hopelessly against you through thirty-nine days of hell and left you alone to die without even a book to read. But you’ve got to keep your mind clear in case by some miracle you do survive.

And suddenly you realize how you can tell how long it’s been and how long there is to go. You decided, when your mind was still clear enough for you to decide things, that you’d divide the food into thirty-nine even portions and the water into thirty-nine even portions and consume one portion of each per day.

That had been a good idea for the first two days but then you’d forgotten once to wind your watch and it had run down and when you wound it you were nervous and mad at yourself and already in almost more pain than you could stand and you wound it too tightly and broke the spring.

And now you haven’t any way of telling time and you decided you’d adopt the system of eating only when you were so hungry you couldn’t stand it any longer—and then never eating more than half of a day’s food at one time and water to match.

And you think—you hope—that you’ve stuck to that even in the periods when you were delirious and not sure where you were or what you were doing. But how much food there is left and how much water will be a clue at least to how long it’s been.

You get off the cot and crawl—walking is too much of a waste of energy even if you were strong enough to walk —over to where the supply of food and water is. There are twenty portions of each—the time’s almost half up. And it’s a good sign that the portions are even. If you ate and drank all you wanted in delirium it’s not likely that you’d have consumed an even number of portions of food and of water.

You look at them and decide you can wait a little longer, so you crawl back to the cot. You lie as quietly as you can. Can you live another twenty days? You’ve got to…

There was that flash into the mind of Camelon, the leader. It was accidental, some barrier slipped. It happened just after they’d shown you how helpless you were and had released the paralysis.

Some barrier slipped and you saw not only the surface thoughts that he, was thinking, but deep into his mind. It lasted how long? A second perhaps and then Borl flashed a mental warning to Camelon and a barrier suddenly was there and only the surface thoughts showed and the surface thoughts were anger and chagrin at himself for having been careless.

III

BUT A second had been long enough. The Tharn were from the only planet of a Sol-type sun about nineteen light-years from Sol and almost due north of Sol—somewhere near the pole star. Its intrinsic brightness was a little less than that of our sun.

From those facts the approximate distance, approximate direction, approximate brightness, a little research — a very little research—would show what our name for that star was. Their name for it was Tharngel. And the Tharn, the inhabitants of Tharngel’s one planet, were looking for other planets to which they could expand.

They’d found a few but not many. Our Sun had been a real find for them because there were two planets suitable for their occupancy, Mars with a little less air than they needed, Earth with a little more. But both factors could be adjusted. Such planets— planets with any oxygen atmosphere at all—were extremely rare. Especially with Sol-type suns and only in the radiation of a Sol-type sun could they survive.

So they were returning to their own planet to report and a fleet would come to take over. But it wouldn’t arrive for forty years. Their maximum drive was a little under the speed of light and they couldn’t exceed that. So the return trip would take them twenty years— then another twenty for their fleet to come and take over.

Nor had they lied about their only weapons being mental ones. Their ships were unarmed and they themselves had no hand weapons. They killed by thought. Individually they could kill at short-range. In large groups, massing their minds into a collective death-thought, they could kill many miles away.

You saw other things too in Camelon’s mind. Everything they’d told you had been true, including the fact.that they couldn’t lie, could barely understand the concept of a lie. And gambling was their only pleasure, their only weakness, their only passion. Their only code of honor was gambling —aside from that they were as impersonal as machines.

You even got a few clues—a very few —as to how that death-thought business operated. Not enough to do it yourself but—well, if you had time and expert help to work it out…

The help, say, of all the scientists— the psychologists, the psychiatrists, the anatomists—on Earth a new science just might be developed in forty* years. With the few slight clues you could give them and the knowledge that there must be a defense and a counter-offense—particularly a defense if Earth wasn’t going to be a Tharn colony—Earth’s best brains ought to be able to do it in forty years.

“They might at that,” a thought, Camelon’s thought, comes into your mind, “but you won’t be there to give them those clues and tell them what offensive weapon to fear. Or the deadline they’ll have to meet.”

“They’ll know something happened if they find me dead here,” you think.

“Of course. And as we are taking along your books and apparatus for study they’ll know beings from outside were here. But they won’t know our plans, our capabilities, where we come from. They won’t develop this defense of which you were thinking.”

“Better take no more chances with him,” Borl thinks at Camelon.

“Right. Look at me, Bobthayer.” You look at him and his eyes suddenly seem to grow monstrous and you can’t move although it isn’t the same type of paralysis as before and you suddenly realize that you are being hypnotized. Camelon thinks, “You can no longer harm us physically in any way.”

And you can’t. It’s as simple as that. You know you can’t and that’s that. They could all lie down on the floor and go to sleep and you could have a machine-gun in your hand and you couldn’t pull the trigger once.

Camelon thinks at Borl, “No chance of his doing anything now that I’ve done that. We may yet learn more things of value from him.”

“Shall we choose the things we are to take with us when Dral returns with the ship?”

You gather that Dral is one of them and that he has gone somewhere in the spaceship in which they came, which accounts for the fact that there was no ship in sight when the Relief landed. You wonder where Dral has gone and why. Probably to look over the bases being started for the rockets to Mars -while the others study the contents of this dome. A casual affirmative thought from David gives you confirmation of your guess.

Camelon is thinking to Borl, “No hurry. He will not be back for hours and it will not take us long. We take all books, all apparatus, nothing else.”

THERE is a thought at the back of your mind and you try to keep it there. You try not to think about it. It’s not really a thought—it’s the thought that there may possibly be a thought if you dig for it and you don’t dare dig because they’ll catch you at it and know the thought as soon as you do. Deliberately you think away from it. Maybe your subconscious will work out something from it without even you recognizing the score…

It’s got something to do with their love of gambling, the fact that the only honor they have has-to do with gambling. Think away from it quickly. None of them look your way—the thought was too vague for them to catch. And it hasn’t anything to do with harming them—you know you can’t do that now. ‘    -

You sit down and you’re bored. You. think about being bored so that if they tune in on your mind that’s what they’ll get. And you really are bored that’s the funny part of it. You’re waiting for them to kill you but it’s going to be hours yet and there’s nothing you can do about it—not even think about it constructively.

You wish there were something to do to fill in the time. These guys like to gamble, don’t they? A poker game, maybe. Good old-fashioned poker. Wonder if they’d be any good at it?

But how could you play poker with people who could read your mind? The thought, “What is poker?” flashes at you.

You answer simply by letting yourself think of the rules of poker, the values of the hands, the excitement of the game and the thrill of running a bluff. And then, sadly, that it wouldn’t be possible for them to play it because of their telepathic abilities.

“As he thinks of it, Camelon,” Borl thinks, “it seems tremendously fascinating. Why shouldn’t we try it? A new gambling game would be a wonderful thing to take back to Tharngel—almost as good as the news of two habitable planets if the game is a success.

And we can keep up our second-degree barriers so that no thoughts can be sent or received.”

Camelon—“It’s risky with an alien.”

“We know his capabilities and they are slight. You’ve put him under compulsion not to harm us. And at any move of his we can lower the barriers instantly.”

Camelon stares at you. You try not 1 to think but you can’t not think at all, so you concentrate on the fact that there is a box of games equipment in a certain locker, that it includes cards and chips. It is there because occasionally this dome has been occupied by two or even three men if the research , project they were involved in was a very brief one.

“What about stakes ?” Camelon wonders. “Among us we could use Tharn money. Your money if—no, you have none with you, I perceive, because you thought it would be of no use to you here—and anyway your money would be useless to us, ours to you.”

You laugh. “You’re going to take my books and equipment anyway. Why not win them if you’re smart enough.”

You underlie it with the thought that probably’ they’re too stupid to play poker well and that they’d probably cheat if they did play. You feel the waves of anger, untranslatable because 1 they don’t need translation—anger is the same in any language. Maybe you went too far.

“Get the cards,” Camelon says. And you realize that he said it aloud, in English. You wonder—and then realize that you’ve been asking all your questions by wondering and that this one isn’t being answered.

You ask, “You speak English?”

“Don’t be stupid, Bobthayer. Of course we can speak English after our study of your mind. And of course we can speak—it’s simply such an inconvenient method of communication that we use it only under special circumstances such as this. Our barriers are up—we can no longer read your mind or you ours.”

The big table serves. Borl is counting out chips. Camelon tells him to issue you chips to the extent of a thousand units on the books and equipment. You wonder how much a unit is and whether you’re being gypped or not but nobody answers unasked questions anymore.

Maybe they aren’t kidding—maybe the barriers are really up and will stay up while the game is on. Come to think of it they probably will. Poker wouldn’t be enjoyable otherwise. Just the same you don’t let yourself think too much about anything important—such as your subconscious reason for having wanted this poker game. They might be testing you now even if they intend to maintain their barriers while the game is actually on, while the chips are really down.

You start to play. You deal first to show them how. Draw, jacks to open. Nobody gets openers and the deal passes to Borl. You have to answer a few questions, explain a few minor points out loud in answer to spoken questions. Borl is awkward handling the cards—you wonder that a race of gamblers hasn’t discovered playing cards.

Nobody explains. Borl deals and you get queens. You open. Borl and Camelon stay. You don’t improve the queens but you bet twenty units. Camelon has drawn three cards and after’ Borl drops his hand Camelon calls. He’s caught a third trey to his original pair and he wins the pot.

They’ve got the idea all right—you’d better concentrate on playing good poker. You concentrate on it. You have to because they’re good. And every indication is that they’re on the level, playing square with you. Once, with a busted flush, you push in a fifty-unit bluff and you aren’t called although David shows openers.

ONCE you spike an ace to a pair of gentlemen and draw an ace and a king for a full. You bet a-hundred and Borl calls you on a ten-high straight. The call almost breaks Borl. He buys chips—and has to buy them from you because all the chips in the rack have been sold.

The stuff he buys them with turns out to be two-inch-square bits of something like cellophane except that it’s opaque and has printing on it. The printing is a long way from being in English so you can’t read the denominations but you take his word for it—his spoken word.

You hit a losing streak. You lose all your chips and have to use the currency you got from Borl to buy more from Camelon, who has most of the chips by now. But you play cautiously for awhile to learn their style—they’ve developed styles already. They’re taking to poker like cats to catnip.

Borl is a bluffer—he always bets more, if he bets at all, when he has nothing than when he has a good hand. Camelon plunges either way about every fourth or fifth hand—the last two times he had them and that’s why he’s got the chips now. David is cautious.

So are you for awhile. Then cards begin to run your way and you bet them. You begin to pile up chips, then cellophane units. Dari—the one who had their spaceship—comes back. There’s a momentary intermission while barriers are lowered—and you carefully think about nothing except the excitement of the game as poker is explained to Dari. Telepathically, because it’s faster and the boys are in a hurry to get back to the game. Dari buys in.

He wins his first pot and he’s an addict. Nobody cares what time it is or whether school keeps.

Pots run to a thousand units at a time now— as many chips in one pot as you got for all your books and equipment. But that doesn’t matter because you’ve got forty or fifty thousand units in front of you. Dari goes broke first, then Borl —after he’s borrowed as much as Camelon will lend him. Camelon’s tough and David manages to pike along and stay in.

But finally you do it. You’ve got all the money and you own one Tharn spaceship, to boot. And the game is over. You’ve won.

Or have you? Camelon gets up and you look at him and remember—for the first time in many hours—that he is an Alien.

“We thank you, Bobthayer,” he thinks at you; the barriers are down now. “We regret that we must kill you for you have introduced us to a most wonderful game.”

“In what are you going to leave?” you think at him. “The spaceship is mine.”

“Until you are dead, yes. Ifear we shall inherit it from you then.”

You forget not to talk. “I thought you were gamblers,” you tell him, all of them, aloud. “I thought you played for keeps. I thought you were honorable when it came to gambling if nothing else.”

“We are but…”

Borl forgets and talks aloud too. “He’s right, Camelon. We cannot take the spaceship. He won it fairly. We cannot—”

Camelon said, “We must. The life of an individual is meaningless compared to the advancement of the Tharn. We will dishonor ourselves but we must return. We must report these planets. Then we shall kill ourselves as dishonored Tharn.”

You look at him in wonder and he looks back and suddenly he lowers deliberately a barrier of his mind. You see that he means what he said. They are gamblers and they’ve gambled and lost and they’ll take the consequences. They’ll really kill themselves as dishonored—after they’ve reported in.

A lot of good that’s going to do you. You’ll be twenty years dead by the time they get home. And you won’t have a chance to tell Earth what Earth’s got to know—what to get ready for in forty years. It’s a stalemate but that doesn’t help you or Earth.

IV

YOU THINK desperately, looking for an out. You’ve won and they’ve lost. But you’ve lost too—Earth has lost. You don’t care whether they’re reading your mind or not. You look desperately for an answer, even one that leaves you a possibility. Maybe you can make a deal.

“No,” Camelon thinks at you. “It is true that if you offered us back our ship, our money, the books and equipment in exchange for your own life—which was already forfeit—we could return honorably to our people. But you would warn Earth. As you were thinking some hours ago a defense might be developed by your scientists. So we would be traitors to our own race if we made such a deal with you even to save our own individual honors.”

You look at them one at a time, at them physically and into a part of their minds, and you see that they mean it, all of them. They agree with their leader and they mean it.

Dari thinks, “Camelon, we must leave. We go to our deaths, but we must leave. Kill him quickly and let us complete our dishonor.”

Camelon turns to you.

“Wait,” you say desperately aloud. “I thought you were gamblers. If you were gamblers you’d give me a chance, no matter how slim a chance! You’d leave me here with one chance out of ten to survive. And in exchange for that chance I’ll give you your own possessions back voluntarily and mine too. That way you wouldn’t be stealing them back—you wouldn’t be dishonored. You wouldn’t have to kill yourselves after you reported.”

It’s a new idea. They look at you.

Then, one by one, they think negatives.

“One chance in a hundred,” you say. There’s no change. “One chance in a thousand! I thought you were gamblers.”

Camelon thinks, “You tempt us except for one thing. If we leave you here alive you can leave a message for those who are due in thirty-nine days to pick you up, even though you yourself do not survive to meet them.”

You’d been hoping for that but they’d read your-mind. Damn beings who can read minds! Still, any chance at all is better than nothing. You say, “Take away all writing materials.”

Borl thinks at Camelon, “We can do better than that. Put a psychic block on his ability to write. A chance in a thousand is little, Camelon, to save our honor. As he says we are gamblers. Can’t we gamble that far?”

Camelon looks at David, at Dari. He turns to you and raises his hand. You lose consciousness.

You awaken suddenly and completely. The lights are dim. The inside of the dome looks different. You look around and realize that it has been stripped of most of the things that were there. And there is only one Tharn in the room with you—Camelon. You find you are lying on the cot and you sit up and look at him.

He thinks at you, “We are giving you one chance in a thousand, Bobthayer. We have calculated it carefully, everything is arranged. I will explain the circumstances and the odds.”

“Go ahead,” you say.

“We have left you enough food, enough water—barely enough to survive, it is true, but you will not die of’ hunger or thirst if you ration them carefully. We have studied your metabolism with great care. We know your exact limits of tolerance. We have, as Borl suggested, also blocked your ability to write so that you can leave no message. That, of course, has nothing to do with i your one chance out of a thousand of survival.”

“Where’s the catch? What’s the chance, then, if. you leave me enough food and enough water. Oxygen?”

“That’s right. We have taken out your oxygen system and are leaving one of our own type. It is much simpler. See those thirteen plastic containers on the table? Each one contains enough liquid oxygen to supply you—by very careful calculation—with enough oxygen to last you three days if you are extremely careful and take no exercise whatever.

“The oxygen is in a binder fluid that keeps it liquid and lets it evaporate at a constant and exact rate. The binder fluid also absorbs waste products. You need open one jar every three days—or whenever you find yourself in need of more oxygen than you are getting, which will be within a matter of minutes of three days.”

BUT where’s the catch? You wonder. Thirteen containers, each good for three days if you’re careful, add up to thirty-nine.

You don’t have to ask it aloud. Camelon thinks, “One of the containers is poisoned. There is an odorless undetectable gas that will evaporate with the oxygen. It is sufficiently poisonous to kill ten men of your weight and resistance, of your general metabolism. There is no way to tell it from the other jars without extremely special equipment and chemical knowledge beyond yours. The day you ’ open that container you die.”

“Fine,” you say. “But how does that give me a chance if I have to use all thirteen containers in order to live through?”

“There is a slight possibility—one which we have calculated very carefully —that you can survive on twelve containers of oxygen. If you can and if you choose the proper twelve—which you have one chance out of thirteen of doing —you will survive. The parley of the two chances adds up to one chance out of a thousand. We leave now. My companions await me in our ship.”

He doesn’t wish you good-bye and you don’t wish him good-bye either. You watch the inner door of the airlock close.

You go over and look at the thirteen containers of oxygen and they all look alike. The air is very thin and hard to breathe. You’re going to have to open one of them quite soon. The wrong one? The one than contains enough poison to kill ten men?

Maybe it would be better if you pick the wrong one first and get it over with. The poison is odorless and undetectable —maybe it’s painless too. You wish you’d wondered that while he was still here; he’d have answered it for you. Probably it is painless—or is that only wishful thinking?

You look around the rest of the place. They haven’t left a thing of value except those thirteen containers and the food and water. It doesn’t look like much food and water for that long a period. But it probably is enough, barely, if you ration it carefully. Probably they feared if they left any surplus water you might figure some way to get the oxygen out of it. They were wrong on that but they didn’t take any chances—except the thousand-to-one chance.

You’re panting, breathing like an asthmatic. You reach for a container to open it. If you do there’s one chance out of thirteen that you’ll be dead in hours, maybe in minutes. They didn’t tell you either how fast-acting the poison is.

You pull your hand back. You don’t want to take even one chance out of thirteen of dying until you’ve had a chance to think carefully. You go back to the cot and lie down to think because you remember that every muscular motion you make cuts your chances.

Have they missed anything, anything at all? The oxygen tank on back of your space-suit. You sit up suddenly and look and see that the space-suit itself is gone. There’s no advantage to the airlock— the air that enters it when you pull the lever comes from-this room. And the lock is empty now since it was last used for a departure.

The hydroponic garden is gone. So are the emergency tanks of oxygen that were in the storeroom in case of failure of the plants. You realize that you’ve got up and are wandering around again and you sit down. You cut your chances with every step you take.

One chance in a thousand—if you can use only twelve containers of oxygen there’s—you figure it out mentally— there must be one chance in about seventy-seven that you’ll live. That’s what, they must have figured. One chance in seventy-seven parlayed against one in thirteen is about one in a thousand.

But if you could use all thirteen containers your chances would be good, better than even. Not quite, a certainty because there-is always the possibility that something would go wrong, such as your losing your will power on rationing the food—or, more likely, the water—and dying of hunger or thirst in the last day or two.

You look for something to write with to see if they , made any mistake on the hypnotic block. You can’t find anything but you find out it doesn’t matter. You’ve got a finger, haven’t you? You try to write your name on the wall with your finger. You can’t. You know your name all right—Bob Thayer. But you haven’t the faintest idea how to write it.

You could talk the message if you had a recording machine, but you haven’t a recording machine or any materials which, by any stretch of the imagination, would let you make one. You’ve got only your brain. You sit down and use it.

YOU forget to wind your watch and then, because of the pain, you wind it too tight and break or jam the spring and you’ve lost track of time and then comes the time when you find that half of your supplies are gone and you hope that half of the thirty-nine days is gone too.

And then again you’re sick and delirious and part of the time you think you’re back on Earth and that you’ve just had a nightmare about creatures from a place called Tharngel and you dreamed within the nightmare that you were playing poker on the Moon and that you won.

Pain, thirst, hunger, struggle for breath, nightmare. And then one day you eat the last of the food and drink the last of the water and you wonder whether it’s the thirty-first day or the thirty-ninth and you lie down again and wait to find out.

And you sleep and in your dream you hear an earthshaking racket that could be the landing of the Relief except that you know you’re dreaming and in your dream the air gets even thinner as air rushes from the dome into the airlock and the airlock opens and Captain Thorkelsen is standing there beside you and you say, “Hi, Captain,” weakly and wake up to find out that you weren’t really asleep and then you black out. ‘

And when you come around again,, there is good breatheable air in the dome and there is food waiting for you to eat and water waiting for you to drink. And all four of them from the Relief are standing around watching you anxiously.

Thorkelsen grins down at you. “What have you been doing? Where are all the books and equipment ? What happened?”

“Got in a poker game,” you tell him. Your throat is dry, still almost too dry to talk, but you drink some water—carefully, a sip at a time.

And then you’re telling the story, a bit at a time, as you sip more water and eat a little and you begin to feel almost human again.

And from the way they listen and the way they watch you, you know that they believe it—that they’d believe you even if it weren’t for the evidence around them. And that Earth will believe and that everything’s all right, that forty years is a long time even to develop a new science when all of Earth is working at it. And you’ve still got the clues to give them a start and your gamble paid off. You won the poker game after all.

You get tired after a while and have to stop talking. Thorkelsen looks at you wonderingly. He says, “But, Good Lord, man, how did you do it? All those oxygen containers—if that’s what they were —are plumb empty. And you say enough poison to kill ten men was in one of them. You look like you’ve lost thirty pounds weight and you look like you’ll need a month’s rest before you can walk again but you’re alive. Did they miscalculate or what?”

You can’t keep your eyes open any longer—you’ve got to sleep. But maybe you can take time to explain.

“Simple, Cap,” you tell him. “Each container held enough oxygen for one man for three days and one of them also contained enough poison to kill ten men. But there were thirteen containers, so I opened them all and mixed them together, and then put them back and opened one approximately every three days. So every minute, from the opening of the first one, there’s been ten-thirteenths of enough poison in the air to kill a man. For thirty-nine days I’ve been breathing almost enough poison to kill me.

“Of course the effect could have been cumulative and it could have killed me anyway but on the other hand I might have built up immunity toward it. Didn’t seem to work either way—I’ve just been sick from it at a constant degree from the beginning. But it was plenty better than the one chance in a thousand they intended to give me, so tried it. And it worked.”

Vaguely you’re aware that Thorkelsen is saying something, but you can’t make out what it is and you don’t care because you’re practically asleep already, the wonderful sleep that you can have only when you’re breathing real air with enough oxygen and no poison. You’re going to sleep all the way back to Earth and never leave Earth again ever.

Man of Distinction

You would hardly pick Hanley to play hero—to say nothing of saving our Earth from alien invasion—yet Al Hanley, hero or no, did just that!

THERE WAS this Hanley, Al Hanley, and you wouldn’t have thought to look at him that he was ever going to amount to much. And if you’d known his life history, up to the time the Darians came you’d never have guessed how thankful you’re going to be—once you’ve read this story—for Al Hanley.

At the time it happened Hanley was drunk. Not that that was anything unusual—he’d been drunk a long time and it was his ambition to stay that way although it had reached the stage of being a tough job. He had run out of money, then out of friends to borrow from. He had worked his way down his list of acquaintances to the point where he considered himself lucky to average two bits a head on them.

He had reached the sad stage of having to walk miles to see someone he knew slightly so he could try to borrow a buck or a quarter. The long walk would wear off the effects of the last drink, well, not completely but somewhat—so he was in the predicament of Alice when she was with the Red Queen and had to do all the running she could possibly do just to stay in the same place.

And panhandling strangers was out because the cops had been clamping down on it and if Hanley tried that he’d end up spending a drinkless night in the hoosegow, which would be very bad indeed. He was at the stage now where twelve hours without a drink would give him the bull horrors, which are to—the D. T.’s as a cyclone is to a zephyr.

D. T.’s are merely hallucinations. If you’re smart you know they’re not there. Sometimes they’re even companionship if you care for that sort of thing. But the bull horrors are the bull horrors. It takes more drinking than most people can manage to get them and they can come only when a man who’s been drunk for longer than he can remember is suddenly and completely deprived of drink for an extended period, as when he is in jail, say.

The mere thought of them had Hanley shaking. Shaking specifically the hand of an old friend, a bosom companion whom he had seen only a few times in his life and then under not-too-favorable circumstances. The old friend’s name was Kid Eggleston and he was a big but battered ex-pug who had more recently been bouncer in ,a saloon, where Hanley had met him naturally.

But you needn’t concentrate on remembering either his name or his history because he isn’t going to last very long as far as this story is concerned. In fact, in exactly one and one-half minutes he is going to scream arid then faint and we shall hear no more of him.

But in passing let me mention that if Kid Eggleston hadn’t screamed and fainted you might not be here now, reading this. You might be strip-mining glanic ore under a green sun at the far edge of the galaxy. You wouldn’t like that at all so remember that it was Hanley who saved—and is still saving—you from it. Don’t be too hard on him. If Three and Nine had taken the Kid things would be very different.

Three and Nine were from the planet Dar, which is the second (and only habitable) planet of the aforementioned green star at the far edge of the galaxy. Three and Nine were not, of course, their full names. Darians’ names are numbers and Throe’s full name or number was 389,057,792,869,223. Or, at least, that would be its translation into the decimal system.

I’m sure you’ll forgive me for calling him Three as well as for calling his companion Nine and for having them so address each other. They themselves would not forgive me. One Darian always addresses another by his full number and any abbreviation is not only discourteous but insulting. However Darians live much longer than we. They can afford the time and I can’t.

AT the moment when Hanley was shaking the Kid’s hand. Three and Nine were still about a mile away in an upward direction. They weren’t in an airplane or even in a space-ship (and definitely not in a flying saucer. Sure I know what flying saucers are but ask me about them some other time. Right now I want to stick to the Darians). They were in a space-time cube.

I suppose I’ll have to explain that. The Darians had discovered—as we may someday discover—that Einstein was right. Matter cannot travel faster than the speed of light without turning into energy. And you wouldn’t want to turn into energy, would you? Neither did the Darians when they started their explorations throughout the galaxy.

So they worked it out that one can travel in effect-faster than the speed of light if one travels through time simultaneously. Through the time-space continuum, that is, rather than through space itself. Their trip from Dar covered a distance of 163,000 light years.

But since they simultaneously traveled back into the past 1,630 centuries the elapsed time to them had been zero for the journey. On their return they had traveled 1,630 centuries into the future and arrived at their starting point in the space-time continuum. You see what I mean, I hope.

Anyway there was this cube, invisible to terrestrials, a mile over Philadelphia (and don’t ask me why they picked Philadelphia—I don’t know why anyone would pick Philadelphia for anything). It had been poised there for four days while Three and Nine had picked up and studied radio broadcasts until they were able to speak and understand the prevailing language.

Not, of course, anything at all about our civilization, such as it is, and our customs, such as they are. Can you imagine trying to picture the life of inhabitants of Earth by listening to a mixture of giveaway contests, soap operas, Charlie McCarthy and the Lone Ranger?

Not that they really cared what our civilization was as long as it wasn’t highly’ enough developed to be any threat to them—and they were pretty sure of that by the end of four days. You can’t blame them for getting that impression and anyway it was right;

“Shall we descend?” Three asked Nine.

“Yes,” Nine said to Three. Three curled himself around the controls.

“… sure and I. saw you fight,” Hanley was saying. “And you were good, Kid. You must’ve had a bad manager or you’d have hit the top. You had the stuff. How about, having a drink with me around the corner?”

“On you or on me, Hanley?”

“Well, at the moment I am a little broke, Kid. But I need a drink. For old times’ sake.”

“You need a drink like I need a hole in my head. You’re drunk now and you’d better sober up before you get the D. T.’s.”

“Got ‘em now,” Hanley said. “Think nothing of ‘em. Look, there they are coming up behind you.”

Illogically, Kid Eggleston turned and looked. He screamed and fainted. Three and Nine “were approaching. Beyond them was the shadowy outline of a monstrous cube twenty feet to a side. The way it, was there and yet wasn’t was a bit frightening. That must have been what scared the Kid.

There wasn’t anything frightening about Three and Nine. They were vermiform, about fifteen feet long (if stretched out) and about a foot thick in the middle, tapering at both ends. They were a pleasing light blue in color and had no visible sense organs so you couldn’t tell which end was which—and it didn’t really matter because both ends were exactly alike anyway.

And, although they were coming toward Hanley and the now recumbent Kid, there wasn’t even a front end or a back end. They were in the normal coiled position and floating.

“Hi, boys,” Hanley said. “You scared my friend, blast you. Arid he’d have bought me a drink after he lectured me for awhile. So you owe me one.”

“Reaction illogical,” Three said to Nine. “So was that of the other specimen. Shall we take both?”

“No. The other one, although larger, is obviously a weakling. And one specimen will be sufficient. Come.”

Hanley took a step backwards. “If you’re going to buy me a drink, okay. Otherwise I want to know, where?”

“Dar.”

“You mean we’re going from here to Dar? Lissen, Massah, Ah ain’t gwine noplace ’tall ’thout you’all buy me a drink.”

“Do you understand him?” Nine asked Three. Three wriggled an end negatively. “Shall we take him by force?”

“No need if he’ll come voluntarily. Will you enter the cube voluntarily, creature?”

“Is there a drink in it?”

“Yes. Enter, please.”

HANLEY walked to the cube and entered it. Not that he believed it was really there, of course, but what did he have to lose? And when you had the D. T.’s it was best to humor them. The cube was solid, not at all amorphous or even transparent from the inside. Three coiled around the controls and delicately manipulated delicate mechanisms with both ends.

“We are in intraspace,” he told Nine. “I suggest we remain here until we have studied this specimen further and can give a report on whether he is suitable for our purposes.”

“Hey, boys, how about that drink?” Hanley was getting worried. His hands were beginning to shake and spiders were crawling up and down the length of his spine on the inside.

“He seems to be suffering,” Nine said. “Perhaps from hunger or thirst. What do these creatures drink? Hydrogen peroxide as we do?”

“Most of the surface of their planet seems to be covered ‘with water in which sodium chloride is present. Shall we synthesize some?”

Hanley yelled, “No! Not even water without salt. I want a drink! Whiskey!”

“Shall I analyze his metabolism?” Three asked. “With the intrafluoroscope, I can do it in a second.” He unwound himself from the controls and went to a strange machine. Lights flashed. Three said, “How strange. His metabolism depends on C_2H_5OH.”

“C_2H_5OH?”

“Yes, alcohol—at least, basically. With a certain dilution of H_20 and without the sodium chloride present in their seas, as well as exceedingly minor quantities of other ingredients, it seems to be all that he has consumed for at least an extended period. There is .234% present in his blood stream and in his brain. His entire metabolism seems to be based on it.”

“BOYS,” Hanley begged. “I’m dying for a drink. How’s about laying off the double-talk and giving me one.”

“Wait, please,” Nine said. “I shall make you what you require. Let me use the verniers on that intrafluoroscope and add the psychometer.” More lights flashed and Nine went into the corner of the cube -which was a laboratory. Things happened there and he came back’ in less than a minute. He carried a beaker containing slightly less than two quarts of clear amber fluid.

Hanley sniffed it, then sipped it. He sighed.

“I’m dead,” he said. “This is usquebaugh, the nectar, of the gods. There isn’t any such drink as this” He drank deeply and it didn’t even burn his throat.

“What is it, Nine?” Three asked.

“A quite complex formula, fitted to his exact needs. It is fifty per-cent alcohol, forty-five percent water. The remaining ingredients, however, are considerable in number; they include every vitamin and mineral his system requires, in proper proportion and all tasteless. Then other ingredients in minute quantities to improve the taste— by his standards. It would taste horrible to us, even if we could drink either alcohol or water.”

Hanley sighed and drank deeply. He swayed a little. He looked at Three and grinned. “Now I know you aren’t there,” he said.

“What does he mean?” Nine asked Three.

“His thought processes seem completely illogical. I doubt if his species would make suitable slaves. But we’ll make sure, of course. What is your name, creature?”

“What’s in a name, pal?” Hanley asked. “Call me anything. You guys are my bes’ frien’s. You’can take me anywhere and jus’ lemme know when we get Dar.”

He drank deeply and lay down on the floor. Strange sounds came from him but neither Three nor Nine could identify them as words. They sounded ‘like’“Zzzzzz; glup—Zzzzzz, glup—Zzzzzz, glup.” They tried to prod him awake and failed.

They observed him and made what tests they could. It wasn’t until hours ,. later that he awoke. He sat up and stared at them. He said, “I don’t believe it. You aren’t here. For Gossake, give me a drink quick.”

THEY gave him the beaker again—Nine had replenished it and it was full. Hanley drank. He closed his eyes in bliss. He said, “Don’t wake me.”

“But you are awake.”

“Then don’t put me to sleep. Jus’ figured what this is. Ambrosia—stuff the gods drink.”

“Who are the gods?”

“There aren’t any. But this is what they drink. On Olympus.”

Three said, “Thought processes completely illogical.”

Hanley lifted the beaker. He said, “Here is here and Dar is Dar and never the twain shall meet. Here’s to the twain.” He drank.

Three asked, “What is a twain?” Hanley gave it thought. He said, “A twain is something that wuns on twacks, and you wide on it from here to Dar. “What do you know about Dar?”

“Dar ain’t no such things as you are. But here’s to you, boys.” He drank again.

“Too stupid to be trained for anything except simple physical labor,” Three said. “But if he has sufficient stamina for that we can still recommend a raid in force upon this planet. There are probably three or four billion inhabitants. And we can use unskilled labor three or four billion would help us considerably.”

“Hooray!” said Hanley.

“He does not seem to coordinate well,” Three said thoughtfully. “But perhaps his physical strength is considerable. Creature, what shall we call you?”

“Call me Al, boys.” Hanley was getting to his feet.

“Is that your name or your species? In either case is it the full designation?” Hanley leaned against the wall.1 He considered. “Species,” he said. “Stands for—let’s make it Latin.” He made it Latin.

“We wish to test your stamina. Run back and forth from one side of this cube to the other until you become fatigued. Here, I will hold that beaker of your food.”

He took the beaker out of Hanley’s hands. Hanley grabbed for it. “One more drink. One more li’l drink. Then I’ll run for you. I’ll run for President.”

“Perhaps he needs it,” Three said. “Give it to him, Nine.”

It might be his last for awhile so Hanley took a long one. Then he waved cheerily at the four Darians who seemed to be looking at him. He said, “See you at the races, boys. All of you. An’ bet on me. Win, place an’ show. ’Nother li’l drink first?”

He had another little drink—really a short one this time—less than two ounces.

“Enough,” Three said. “Now run.” Hanley took two steps and fell flat on his face. He rolled over on his back and lay there, a blissful smile on his face.

“Incredible!” Three said. “Perhaps he is attempting to fool us. Check him, Nine.”

Nine checked. “Incredible!” he said. “Indeed incredible after so little exertion but he is completely unconscious —unconscious to the degree of being insensible to pain. And he is not faking. His type is completely useless to Dar. Set the controls and we shall report back. And take him, according to our subsidiary orders, as a specimen for the zoological gardens. He’ll be worth having there. Physically he is the strangest specimen we have discovered on any of several million planets.”

Three wrapped himself around the controls and used both ends to -manipulate mechanisms. A hundred and sixty-three thousand light , years and 1,630 centuries passed, cancelling each other out so completely and perfectly that’ neither time nor distance seemed to have been traversed.

In the capital city of Dar, which rules thousands of useful planets, and has visited millions of useless ones—like Earth—Al Hanley occupies a large glass cage in a place of honor, as a truly amazing specimen.

There is a pool in the middle of it, from which he drinks often and in which he has been known to bathe. It is filled with a constantly flowing supply of a beverage that is delicious beyond all deliciousness, that is to the best whiskey of Earth as the best whiskey of Earth is to bathtub gin made in a dirty bathtub! Moreover it is fortified —tastelessly—with every vitamin and mineral his metabolism requires.

It causes no hangovers or other unpleasant consequences. It is a drink as delightful to Hanley as the amazing conformation of Hanley is delightful to the frequenters of the zoo, who stare at him in bewilderment and then read the sign on his cage, which leads off in what looks ‘to be Latin with the designation of his species as Al told it to Three and Nine:

ALCOHOLICUS ANONYMOUS

Lives on diet of C_2H_5OH, slightly fortified with vitamins and minerals. Occasionally brilliant but completely illogical. Extent of stamina—able to take only a few steps without falling. Utterly without value commercially but a fascinating specimen of the strangest form of life yet discovered in the Galaxy. Habitat—Planet 3 bf Sun JX6547-HG908.

So strange, in fact, that they have given him a treatment that makes him practically immortal. And a good thing that is, because he’s so interesting as a zoological specimen that if he ever dies they might come back to Earth for another one. And they might happen to pick up you or me—and you or I, as the case might be, might happen to be sober. And that would be bad for all of us.

Paradox Lost

A BLUE bottle fly had got in through the screen, somehow, and it droned in monotonous circles around the ceiling of the classroom. Even as Professor Dolohan droned in monotonous circles of logic up at the front of the class. Shorty McCabe, seated in the back row, glanced from one to another of them and finally settled on the bluebottle fly as the more interesting of the two.

“The negative absolute,” said the professor, “is, in a manner of speaking, not absolutely negative. This is only seemingly contradictory. Reversed in order, the two words acquire new connotations. Therefore—”

Shorty McCabe sighed inaudibly and watched the bluebottle fly, and wished that he could fly around in circles like that, and with such a soul-satisfying buzz. In comparative sizes and decibels, a fly made more noise than an airplane.

More noise, in comparison to size, than a buzz saw. Would a buzz saw saw metal? Say, a saw. Then one could say he saw a buzz saw saw a saw. Or leave out the buzz and that would be better: I saw a saw saw a saw. Or, better yet: Sue saw a saw saw a saw.

“One may think,” said the professor, “of an absolute as a mode of being—”

“Yeah,” thought Shorty McCabe, “one may think of anything as anything else, and what does it get you but a headache?” Anyway, the bluebottle fly was becoming more interesting. It was flying down now, toward the front of the classroom, and maybe it would light on Professor Dolohan’s head. And buzz.

No, but it lighted somewhere out of sight behind the professor’s desk. Without the fly for solace, Shorty looked around the classroom for something else to look at or think about. Only the backs of heads; he was alone in the back row, and— well, he could concentrate on how the hair grew on the backs of people’s necks, but it seemed a subject of limited fascination.

He wondered how many of the students ahead of him were asleep, and decided that half of them were; and he wished he could go to sleep himself, but he couldn’t. He’d made the silly mistake of going to bed early the night before and as a result he was now wide awake and miserable.

“But,” said Professor Dolohan, “if we disregard the contravention of probability arising in the statement that the positive absolute is less than absolutely positive, we are led to—” Hooray! The bluebottle fly was back again, rising from its temporary concealment back of the desk. It droned upward to the ceiling, paused there a moment to preen its wings, and then flew down again, this time toward the back of the room.

And if it kept that spiral course, it would go past within an inch of Shorty’s nose. It did. He went cross-eyed watching it and turned his head to keep it in sight. It flew past and—

It just wasn’t there any more. At a point about twelve inches to the left of Shorty McCabe, it had suddenly quit flying and suddenly quit buzzing, and it wasn’t there. It hadn’t died and hadn’t fallen into the aisle. It had just—

Disappeared. In midair, four feet above the aisle, it had simply ceased to be there. The sound it had made seemed to have stopped in midbuzz, and in the sudden silence the professor’s voice seemed louder, if not funnier.

“By creating, through an assumption contrary to fact, we create a pseudo-real set of axioms which are, in a measure, the reversal of existing—”

Shorty McCabe, staring at the point where the fly had vanished, said “Gaw!”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Sorry, professor. I didn’t speak,” said Shorty. “I… I just cleared my throat.”

“—by the reversal of existing—What was I saying? Oh, yes. We create an axiomatic basis of a pseudo-logic which would yield different answers to all problem. I mean—”

Seeing that the professor’s eyes had left him, Shorty turned his head again to look at the point where the fly had ceased to fly. Had ceased, maybe, to be a fly? Nuts; it must have been an optical illusion. A fly went pretty fast. If he’s suddenly lost sight of it—

He shot a look out of the comer of his eye at Professor Dolohan, and made sure that the professor’s attention was focused elsewhere. Then Shorty reached out a tentative hand toward the point, or the approximate point where he’d seen the fly vanish.

He didn’t know what he expected to find there, but he didn’t feel anything at all. Well, that was logical enough. If the fly had flown into nothing and he, Shorty, had reached out and felt nothing, that proved nothing. But, somehow, he was vaguely disappointed. He didn’t know what he’d expected to find; hardly to touch the fly that wasn’t there, or to encounter a solid but invisible obstacle, or anything. But—what had happened to the fly?

Shorty put his hands on the desk and, for a full minute, tried to forget the fly by listening to the professor. But that was worse than wondering about the fly.

For the thousandth time he wondered why he’d ever been such a sap as to enroll in this Logic 2B class. He’d never pass the exam. And he was majoring in paleontology, anyway. He liked paleontology; a dinosaur was something you could get your teeth into, in a manner of speaking. But logic, phooey; 2B or not 2B. And he’d rather study about fossils than listen to one.

He happened to look down at his hands on the desk.

“Gaw!” he said.

“Mr. McCabe?” said the professor.

Shorty didn’t answer; he couldn’t. He was looking at his left hand. There weren’t any fingers on it. He closed his eyes.

The professor smiled a professorial smile. “I believe our young friend in the back seat has… uh… gone to sleep,” he said. “Will someone please try—”

Shorty hastily dropped his hands into his lap. He said, “I… I’m O. K., professor. Sorry. Did you say something?”

“Didn’t you?”

Shorty gulped. “I… I guess not.”

“We were discussing,” said the professor—to the class, thank Heaven, and not to Shorty individually—“the possibility of what one might refer to as the impossible. It is not a contradiction in terms for one must distinguish carefully between impossible and un-possible. The latter—”

Shorty surreptitiously put his hands back on the desk and sat there staring at them. The right hand was all right. The left— He closed his eyes and opened them again and still all the fingers of his left hand were missing. They didn’t feel missing.

Experimentally, he wriggled the muscles that ought to move them and he felt them wriggle.

But they weren’t there, as far as his eyes could see. He reached over and felt for them with his right hand—and he couldn’t feel them. His right hand went right through the space that his left-hand fingers ought to occupy, and felt nothing. But still he could move the fingers of his left hand. He did.

It was very confusing.

And then he remembered that was the hand he had used in reaching out toward the place where the bluebottle fly had disappeared. And then, as though to confirm his sudden suspicion, he felt a light touch on one of the fingers that wasn’t there. A light touch, and something light crawling along his finger. Something about the weight of a bluebottle fly. Then the touch vanished, as though it had flown again.

Shorty bit his lips to keep from saying “Gaw!” again. He was getting scared.

Was he going nuts? Or had the professor been right and was he asleep after all? How could he tell? Pinching? With the only available fingers, those of his right hand, he reached down and pinched the skin of his thigh, hard. It hurt. But then if he dreamed he pinched himself, couldn’t he also dream that it hurt?

He turned his head and looked toward his left. There wasn’t anything to see that way; the empty desk across the aisle, the empty desk beyond it, the wall, the window, and blue sky through the pane of glass.

But—

He glanced at the professor and saw that his attention was now on the blackboard where he was marking symbols. “Let N,” said the professor, “equal known infinity, and the symbol a equal the factor of probability.”

Shorty tentatively reached out his left hand again into the aisle and watched it closely. He thought he might as well make sure; he reached out a little farther. The hand was gone. He jerked back his wrist, and sat there sweating.

He was nuts. He had to be nuts.

Again he tried to move his fingers and felt them wriggle very satisfactorily, just as they should have wriggled. They still had feeling, kinetic and otherwise. But— He reached his wrist toward the desk and didn’t feel the desk. He put it in such a position that his hand, if it had been on the end of his wrist, would have had to touch or pass through the desk, but he felt nothing.

Wherever his hand was, it wasn’t on the end of his wrist. It was still out there in the aisle, no matter where he moved his arm. If he got up and walked out of the classroom, would his hand still be out there in the aisle, invisible? And suppose he went a thousand miles away? But that was silly.

But was it any sillier than that his arm should rest here on the desk and his hand be two feet away? The difference in silliness between two feet and a thousand miles was only one of degree.

Was his hand out there?

He took his fountain pen out of his pocket and reached out with his right hand to approximately the point where he thought it was, and—sure enough—he was holding only a part of a fountain pen, half of one. He carefully refrained from reaching any farther, but raised it and brought it down sharply.

It rapped—he felt it—across the missing knuckles of his left hand! That tied it! It so startled him that he let go of the pen and it was gone. It wasn’t on the floor of the aisle. It wasn’t anywhere. It was just gone, and it had been a good five-dollar pen, too.

Gaw! Here he was worrying about a pen when his left hand was missing. What was he going to do about that?

He closed his eyes. “Shorty McCabe,” he said to himself, “you’ve got to think this out logically and figure out how to get your hand back out of whatever that is. You daren’t get scared. Probably you’re asleep and dreaming this, but maybe you aren’t, and, if you aren’t, you’re in a jam. Now let’s be logical. There is a place out there, a plane or something, and you can reach across it or put things across it, but you can’t get them back again.

“Whatever else is on the other side, your left hand is. And your right hand doesn’t know what your left hand is doing because one is here and the other is there, and never the twain shall— Hey, cut it out, Shorty. This isn’t funny”

But there was one thing he could do, and that was find out roughly the size and shape of the—whatever it was. There was a box of paper clips on his desk. He picked up a few in his right hand and tossed one of them out into the aisle. The paper clip got six or eight inches out into the aisle, and vanished. He didn’t hear it land anywhere.

So far, so good. He tossed one a bit lower; same result. He bent down at his desk, being careful not to lean his head out into the aisle, and skittered a paper clip across the floor out into the aisle, saw it vanish eight inches out. He tossed one a little forward, one a bit backward. The plane extended at least a yard to the front and back, roughly parallel with the aisle itself.

And up? He tossed one upward that arced six feet above the aisle and vanished there. Another one, higher yet and in a forward direction. It described an arc in the air and landed on the head of a girl three seats forward in the next aisle. She started a little and put up a hand to her head.

“Mr. McCabe,” said Professor Dolohan severely, “may I ask if this lecture bores you?”

Shorty jumped. He said, “Y—No, professor. I was just—”

“You were, I noticed, experimenting in ballistics and the nature of a parabola. A parabola, Mr. McCabe, is the curve described by a missile projected into space with no continuing force other than its initial impetus and the force of gravity. Now shall I continue with my original lecture, or would you rather we called you up before the class to demonstrate the nature of paraboloid mechanics for the edification of your fellow students?”

“I’m sorry, professor,” said Shorty. “I was… uh… I mean I… I mean I’m sorry.”

“Thank you, Mr. McCabe. And now”— The professor turned again to the blackboard. “If we let the symbol b represent the degree of unpossiblity, in contradistinction to c—” Shorty stared morosely down at his hands—his hand, rather —in his lap. He glanced up at the clock on the wall over the door and saw that in another five minutes the class period would be over. He had to do something, and do it quickly.

He turned his eyes toward the aisle again. Not that there was anything there to see. But there was plenty there to think about. Half a dozen paper clips, his best fountain pen, and his left hand.

There was an invisible something out there. You couldn’t feel it when you touched it, and objects like paper clips didn’t click when they hit it. And you could get through it on one direction, but not in the other. He could reach his right hand out there and touch his left hand with it, no doubt, but then he wouldn’t get his right hand back again. And pretty soon class would be over and—

Nuts. There was only one thing he could do that made any sense. There wasn’t anything on the other side of that plane that hurt his left hand, was there? Well, then, why not step through it? Wherever he’d be, it would be all in one piece.

He shot a glance at the professor and waited until he turned to mark something on the blackboard again. Then, without waiting to think it over, without daring to think it over, Shorty stood up in the aisle.

The lights went out. Or he had stepped into blackness.

He couldn’t hear the professor any more, but there was a familiar buzzing noise in his ears that sounded like a bluebottle fly circling around somewhere nearby in the darkness.

He put his hands together, and they were both there; his right hand clasped his left. Well, whatever he was, he was all there. But why couldn’t he see?

Somebody sneezed.

Shorty jumped, and then said, “Is… uh… anybody there?” His voice shook a little, and he hoped now that he was really asleep and that he’d wake up in a minute.

“Of course,” said a voice. A rather sharp and querulous voice.

“Uh… who?”

“What do you mean, who? Me. Can’t you see— No, of course you can’t. I forgot. Say, listen to that guy! And they say we’re crazy!” There was a laugh in the darkness.

“What guy?” asked Shorty. “And who says who’s crazy? Listen, I don’t get—”

“That guy,” said the voice. “The teacher. Can’t you— No, I forget you can’t. You’ve got no business here anyway. But I’m listening to the teacher telling about what happened to the saurians.”

“The what?”

“The saurians, stupid. The dinosaurs. The guy’s nuts. And they say we are!”

Shorty McCabe suddenly felt the need, the stark necessity, of sitting down. He groped in darkness and felt the top of a desk and felt that there was an empty seat behind it and eased himself down into the seat. Then he said, “This is Greek to me, mister. Who says who’s crazy?”

“They say we are. Don’t you know—that’s right, you don’t. Who let that fly in here?”

“Let’s start at the beginning,” begged Shorty. “Where am I?”

“You normals,” said the voice petulantly. “Face you with anything out of the ordinary and you start asking— Oh, well, wait a minute and I’ll tell you. Swat that fly for me.”

“I can’t see it. I—”

“Shut up. I want to listen to this; it’s what I came here for. He— Yow, he’s telling them that the dinosaurs died out for lack of food because they got too big. Isn’t that silly? The bigger a thing is the better chance it has to find food, hasn’t it? And the idea of the herbivorous ones ever starving in these forests! Or the carnivorous ones while the herbivorous ones were around! And— But why am I telling you all this? You’re normal.”

“I… I don’t get it. If I’m normal, what are you?”

The voice chuckled. “I’m crazy”

Shorty McCabe gulped. There didn’t seem to be anything to say. The voice was all too obviously right, about that.

In the first place, if he could hear outside, Professor Dolohan was lecturing on the positive absolute, and this voice— with whatever, if anything, was attached to it—had come here to hear about the decline of the saurians. That didn’t make sense because Professor Dolohan didn’t know a pixilated pterodactyl from an oblate spheroid.

And— “Ouch!” said Shorty. Something had given him a hard whack on the shoulder.

“Sorry,” said the voice. “I just took a swat at that dratted fly. It lighted on you. Anyway, I missed it. Wait a minute until I turn the switch and let the darned thing out. You want out, too?”

Suddenly the buzzing stopped.

Shorty said, “Listen, I… I’m too darn curious to want out of here until I got some idea what I’m getting out from, I mean out of. I guess I must be crazy, but—”

“No, you’re normal. It’s we who are crazy. Anyway, that’s what they say. Well, listening to that guy talk about dinosaurs bores me; I’d just as soon talk to you as listen to him. But you had no business getting in here, either you or that fly, see? There was a slip-up in the apparatus. I’ll tell Napoleon—”

“Who?”

“Napoleon. He’s the boss in this province. Napoleons are bosses in some of the others, too. You see a lot of us think we’re Napoleon, but not me. It’s a common delusion. Anyway, the Napoleon I mean is the one in Donnybrook.”

“Donnybrook? Isn’t that an insane asylum?”

“Of course, where else would anyone be who thought he was Napoleon? I ask you.”

Shorty McCabe closed his eyes and found that didn’t do any good because it was dark anyway and he couldn’t see even with them open. He said himself, “I got to keep on asking questions until I get something that makes sense or I’m going crazy. Maybe I am crazy; maybe this is what it’s like to be crazy. But if I am, am I still sitting in Professor Dolohan’s class, or… or what?”

He opened his eyes and asked, “Look, let’s see if we can get at this from a different angle. Where are you?”

“Me? Oh, I’m in Donnybrook, too. Normally, I mean. All of us in this province are, except a few that are still on the outside, see? Just now”—suddenly his voice sounded embarrassed—“I’m in a padded cell.”

“And,” asked Shorty fearfully, “is… is this it? I mean, am I in a padded cell, too?”

“Of course not. You’re sane. Listen, I’ve got no business to talk these things over with you. There’s a sharp line drawn, you know. It was just because something went wrong with the apparatus.”

Shorty wanted to ask, “What apparatus?” but he had a hunch that if he did the answer would open up seven or eight new questions. Maybe if he stuck to one point until he understood that one, he could begin to understand some of the others.

He said, “Let’s get back to Napoleon. You say there is more than one Napoleon among you? How can that be? There can’t be two of the same thing.”

The voice chuckled. “That’s all you know. That’s what proves you’re normal. That’s normal reasoning; it’s right, of course. But these guys who think they are Napoleon are crazy, so it doesn’t apply. Why can’t a hundred men each be Napoleon, if they’re too crazy to know that they can’t?”

“Well,” said Shorty, “even if Napoleon wasn’t dead, at least ninety-nine of them would have to be wrong, wouldn’t they? That’s logic.”

“That’s what’s wrong with it here,” said the voice. “I keep telling you we’re crazy.”

“We? You mean that I’m—”

“No, no, no, no, no. By ‘we’ I mean us, myself and the others, not you. That’s why you got no business being here at all, see?”

“No,” said Shorty. Strangely, he felt completely unafraid now. He knew that he must be asleep dreaming this, but he didn’t think he was. But he was as sure as he was sure of anything that he wasn’t crazy. The voice he was talking to said he wasn’t; and that voice certainly seemed to be an authority on the subject. A hundred Napoleons!

He said, “This is fun. I want to find out as much as I can before I wake up. Who are you; what’s your name? Mine’s Shorty.”

“Moderately glad to know you, Shorty. You normals bore me usually, but you seem a bit better than most. I’d rather not give you the name they call me at Donnybrook, though; I wouldn’t want you to come there visiting or anything. Just call me Dopey.”

“You mean… uh… the Seven Dwarfs? You think you’re one of—”

“Oh, no, not at all. I’m not a paranoiac; none of my delusions, as you would call them, concern identity. It’s just the nickname they know me by here. Just like they call you Shorty, see? Never mind my other name.”

Shorty said, “What are your… uh… delusions?”

“I’m an inventor, what they call a nut inventor. I think I invent time machines, for one thing. This is one of them.”

“This is— You mean that I’m in a time machine? Well, yes, that would account for… uh… a thing or two. But, listen, if this is a time machine and it works, why do you say you think you invent them? If this is one—I mean—” The voice laughed. “But a time machine is impossible. It is a paradox. Your professors will explain that a time machine cannot be, because it would mean that two things could occupy the same space at the same time. And a man could go back and kill himself when he was younger, and—oh, all sorts of stuff like that. It’s completely impossible. Only a crazy man could—”

“But you say this is one. Uh… where is it? I mean, where in time.”

“Now? It’s 1958, of course.”

“In— Hey, it’s only 1953. Unless you moved it since I got on; did you?”

“No. I was in 1958 all along; that’s where I was listening to that lecture on the dinosaurs. But you got on back there, five years back. That’s because of the warp. The one I’m going to take up with Napo—”

“But where am I… are we… now?”

“You’re in the same classroom you got on from, Shorty. But five years ahead. If you reach out, you’ll see— Try, just to your left, back where you yourself were sitting.”

“Uh—would I get my hand back again, or would it be like when I reached into here?”

“It’s all right; you’ll get it back.”

“Well—” said Shorty.

Tentatively, he reached out his hand. It touched something soft that felt like hair. He took hold experimentally and tugged a little.

It jerked suddenly out of his grasp, and involuntarily Shorty jerked his hand back.

“Wow!” said the voice beside him. “That was funny!”

“What… what happened?” asked Shorty.

“It was a girl, a knockout with red hair. She’s sitting in the same seat you were sitting in back there five years ago. You pulled her hair, and you ought to’ve seen her jump! Listen—”

“Listen to what?”

“Shut up, then, so I can listen—” There was a pause, and the voice chuckled. “The prof is dating her up!”

“Huh?” said Shorty. “Right in class? How—”

“Oh, he just looked back at her when she let out a yip, and told her to stay after class. But from the way he’s looking at her, I can guess he’s got an ulterior motive. I can’t blame him; she’s sure a knockout. Reach out and pull her hair again.”

“Uh… well, it wouldn’t be quite… uh—”

“That’s right,” said the voice disgustedly. “I keep forgetting you aren’t crazy like me. Must be awful to be normal. Well, let’s get out of here. I’m bored. How’d you like to go hunting?”

“Hunting? Well, I’m not much of a shot. Particularly when I can’t see anything.”

“Oh, it won’t be dark if you step out of the apparatus. It’s your own world, you know, but it’s crazy. I mean, it’s an— how would your professors put it?—an illogical aspect of logicality. Anyway, we always hunt with sling shots. It’s more sporting.”

“Hunt what?”

“Dinosaurs. They’re the most fun.”

“Dinosaurs! With a sling shot? You’re era— I mean, do you?”

The voice laughed. “Sure, we do. Look, that’s what was so funny about what that professor was saying about the saurians. You see, we killed them off. Since I made this time machine, the Jurassic has been our favorite hunting ground. But there may be one or two left for us to hunt. I know a good place for them. This is it.”

“This? I thought we were in a classroom in 1958.”

“We were, then. Here, I’ll inverse the polarity, and you can step right out. Go ahead.”

“But—” Shorty said, and then “Well—” and then took a step to his right.

Sunlight blinded him.

It was a brighter, more glaring sunlight than he had ever seen or known before, a terrific contrast after the darkness he’d been in. He put his hands over his eyes to protect them, and only slowly was he able to take them away and open his eyes.

Then he saw he was standing on a patch of sandy soil near the shore of a smooth-surfaced lake.

“They come here to drink,” said a familiar voice, and Shorty whirled around. The man standing there was a funny-looking little cuss, a good four inches shorter than Shorty, who stood five feet five. He wore shell-rimmed glasses and a small goatee; and his face seemed tiny and weazened under a tall black top hat that was turning greenish with age.

He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small sling shot, but with quite heavy rubber between the prongs. He said, “You can shoot the first one if you want,” and held it out. Shorty shook his head vigorously. “You,” he said.

The little man bent down and carefully selected a few stones out of the sand. He pocketed all but one, and fitted that into the leather insert of the sling shot. Then he sat down on a boulder and said, “We needn’t hide. They’re dumb, those dinosaurs. They’ll come right by here.”

Shorty looked around him again. There were trees about a hundred yards back from the lake, strange and monstrous trees with gigantic leaves that were a much paler green than any trees he’d ever seen before. Between the trees and the lake were only small, brownish, stunted bushes and a kind of coarse yellow grass.

Something was missing. Shorty suddenly remembered what it was. “Where’s the time machine?” he asked.

“Huh? Oh, right here.” The little man reached out a hand to his left and it disappeared up to the elbow.

“Oh,” said Shorty. “I wondered what it looked like.”

“Looked like?” said the little man. “How could it look like anything? I told you that there isn’t any such thing as a time machine. There couldn’t be; it would be a complete paradox. Time is a fixed dimension. And when I proved that to myself, that’s what drove me crazy.”

“When was that?”

“About four million years from now, around 1951. I had my heart set on making one, and went batty when I couldn’t.”

“Oh,” said Shorty. “Listen, how come I couldn’t see you, up there in the future, and I can here? And which world of four million years ago is this, yours or mine?”

“The same thing answers both of those questions. This is neutral ground; it’s before there was a bifurcation of sanity and insanity. The dinosaurs are awfully dumb; they haven’t got brains enough to be insane, let alone normal. They don’t know from anything. They don’t know there couldn’t be a time machine. That’s why we can come here.”

“Oh,” said Shorty again. And that held him for a while. Somehow it didn’t seem particularly strange any more that he should be waiting to see a dinosaur hunted with a sling shot. The mad part of it was that he should be waiting for a dinosaur at all. Granting that, it wouldn’t have seemed any sillier to have sat here waiting for one with a—

“Say,” he said, “if using a sling shot on those things is sporting, did you ever try a fly swatter?”

The little man’s eyes lighted up. “That,” he said, “is an idea. Say, maybe you really are eligible for—”

“No,” said Shorty hastily. “I was just kidding, honest. But, listen—”

“I don’t hear anything.”

“I don’t mean that; I mean—well, listen, pretty soon I’m going to wake up or something, and there are a couple questions I’d like to ask while… while you’re still here.”

“You mean while you’re still here,” said the little man. “I told you that your getting in on this with me was a pure accident, and one moreover that I’m going to have to take up with Napo—”

“Damn Napoleon,” said Shorty. “Listen, can you answer this so I can understand it? Are we here, or aren’t we? I mean, if there’s a time machine there by you, how can it be there if there can’t be a time machine? And am I, or am I not, still back in Professor Dolohan’s classroom, and if I am, what am I doing here? And—oh, damn it; what’s it all about?” The little man smiled wistfully.

“I can see that you are quite thoroughly mixed up. I might as well straighten you out. Do you know anything about logic?”

“Well, a little, Mr… uh—”

“Call me Dopey. And if you know a little about logic, that’s your trouble. Just forget it and remember that I’m crazy, and that makes things different, doesn’t it? A crazy person doesn’t have to be logical. Our worlds are different, don’t you see? Now you’re what we call a normal; that is, you see things the same as everybody else. But we don’t. And since matter is most obviously a mere concept of mind—”

“Is it?”

“Of course.”

“But that’s according to logic. Descartes—”

The little man waved his sling shot airily. “Oh, yes. But not according to other philosophers. The dualists. That’s where the logicians cross us up. They divide into two camps and take diametrically opposite sides of a question, and they can’t both be wrong. Silly, isn’t it? But the fact remains that matter is a concept of consciousness, even if some people who aren’t really crazy think it is. Now there is a normal concept of matter, which you share, and a whole flock of abnormal ones. The abnormal ones sort of get together.”

“I don’t quite understand. You mean that you have a secret society of… uh… lunatics, who… uh… live in a different world, as it were?”

“Not as it were,” corrected the little man emphatically, “but as it weren’t. And it isn’t a secret society, or anything organized that way. It just is. We project into two universes, in a manner of speaking. One is normal; our bodies are born there, and of course, they stay there. And if we’re crazy enough to attract attention, we get put into asylums there. But we have another existence, in our minds. That’s where I am, and that’s where you are at the moment, in my mind. I’m not really here, either.”

“Whew!” said Shorty. “But how could I be in your—”

“I told you; the machine slipped. But logic hasn’t much place in my world. A paradox more or less doesn’t matter, and a time machine is a mere bagatelle. Lots of us have them. Lots of us have come back here hunting with them. That’s how we killed off the dinosaurs and that’s why—”

“Wait,” said Shorty. “Is this world we’re sitting in, the Jurassic, part of your… uh… concept, or is it real? It looks real, and it looks authentic.”

“This is real, but it never really existed. That’s obvious. If matter is a concept of mind, and the saurians hadn’t any minds, then how could they have had a world to live in, except that we thought it up for them afterward?”

“Oh,” said Shorty weakly. His mind was going in buzzing circles. “You mean that the dinosaurs never really—”

“Here comes one,” said the little man.

Shorty jumped. He looked around wildly and couldn’t see anything that looked like a dinosaur.

“Down there,” said the little man, “coming through those bushes. Watch this shot.”

Shorty looked down as his companion raised the sling shot. A small lizard-like creature, but hopping erect as no lizard hops, was coming around one of the stunted bushes. It stood about a foot and a half high.

There was a sharp pinging sound as the rubber snapped, and a thud as the stone hit the creature between the eyes. It dropped, and the little man went over and picked it up.

“You can shoot the next one,” he said.

Shorty gawked at the dead saurian. “A struthiomimus!” he said. “Golly. But what if a big one comes along? A brontosaurus, say, or a Tyrannosaurus Rex?”

“They’re all gone. We killed them off. There’s only the little ones left, but it’s better than hunting rabbits, isn’t it? Well, one’s enough for me this time. I’m getting bored, but I’ll wait for you to shoot one if you want to.”

Shorty shook his head. “Afraid I couldn’t aim straight enough with that sling shot. I’ll skip it. Where’s the time machine?”

“Right here. Take two steps ahead of you.”

Shorty did, and the lights went out again.

“Just a minute,” said the little man’s voice, “I’ll set the levers. And you want off where you got on?”

“Uh… it might be a good idea. I might find myself in a mess otherwise. Where are we now?”

“Back in 1958. That guy is still telling his class what he thinks happened to the dinosaurs. And that red-headed girl— Say, she really is a honey. Want to pull her hair again?”

“No,” said Shorty. “But I want off in 1953. How’s this going to get me there?”

“You got on here, from 1953, didn’t you? It’s the warp. I think this will put you off just right.”

“You think?” Shorty was startled. “Listen, what if I get off the day before and sit down on my own lap in that classroom?”

The voice laughed. “You couldn’t do that; you’re not crazy. But I did, once. Well, get going. I want to get back to—”

“Thanks for the ride,” said Shorty. “But—wait—I still got one question to ask. About those dinosaurs.”

“Yes? Well, hurry; the warp might not hold.”

“The big ones, the really big ones. How the devil did you kill them with sling shots? Or did you?”

The little man chuckled. “Of course, we did. We just used bigger sling shots, that’s all. Good-by.”

Shorty felt a push, and light blinded him again. He was standing in the aisle of the classroom.

“Mr. McCabe,” said the sarcastic voice of Professor Dolohan, “class is not dismissed for five minutes yet. Will you be so kind as to resume your seat? And were you, may I ask, somnambulating?”

Shorty sat down hastily. He said, “I… uh— Sorry, professor.”

He sat out the rest of the period in a daze. It had seemed too vivid for a dream, and his fountain pen was still gone. But, of course, he could have lost that elsewhere. Yet the whole thing had been so vivid that it was a full day before he could convince himself that he’d dreamed it, and a week before he could forget about it, for long at a time.

Only gradually did the memory of it fade. A year later, he still vaguely remembered that he’d had a particularly screwy dream. But not five years later; no dream is remembered that long.

He was an associate professor now, and had his own class in paleontology. “The saurians,” he was telling them, “died out in the late Jurassic age. Becoming too large and unwieldy to supply themselves with food—”

As he talked, he was staring at the pretty red-headed graduate student in the back row. And wondering how he could get up the nerve to ask her for a date.

There was a bluebottle fly in the room; it had risen in a droning spiral from a point somewhere at the back of the room. It reminded Professor McCabe of something, and while he talked, he tried to remember what it was. And just then the girl in the back row jumped suddenly and yipped.

“Miss Willis,” said Professor McCabe, “is something wrong?”

“I… I thought something pulled my hair, professor,” she said. She blushed, and that made her more of a knockout than ever. “I… I guess I must have dozed off.”

He looked at her—severely, because the eyes of the class were upon him. But this was just the chance he’d been waiting and hoping for. He said, “Miss Willis, will you please remain after class?”

Puppet Show

HORROR CAME to Cherrybell at a little after noon on a blistering hot day in August.

Perhaps that is redundant; any August day in Cherrybell, Arizona, is blistering hot. It is on Highway 89 about forty miles south of Tucson and about thirty miles north of the Mexican border. It consists of two filling stations, one on each side of the road to catch travelers going in both directions, a general store, a beer-and-wine-license-only tavern, a tourist-trap type trading post for tourists who can’t wait until they reach the border to start buying serapes and huaraches, a deserted hamburger stand, and a few ‘dobe houses inhabited by Mexican-Americans who work in Nogales, the border town to the south, and who, for God knows what reason, prefer to live in Cherrybell and commute, some of them in Model T Fords. The sign on the highway says, “Cherrybell, Pop. 42,” but the sign exaggerates; Pop died last year—Pop Anders, who ran the now-deserted hamburger stand—and the correct figure is 41.

Horror came to Cherrybell mounted on a burro led by an ancient, dirty and gray-bearded desert rat of a prospector who later —nobody got around to asking his name for a while—gave the name of Dade Grant. Horror’s name was Garth. He was approximately nine feet tall but so thin, almost a stick man, that he could not have weighed over a hundred pounds. Old Dade’s burro carried him easily, despite the fact that his feet dragged in the sand on either side. Being dragged through the sand for, as it later turned out, well over five miles hadn’t caused the slightest wear on the shoes—more like buskins, they were—which constituted all that he wore except for a pair of what could have been swimming trunks, in robin’s-egg blue. But it wasn’t his dimensions that made him horrible to look upon; it was his skin. It looked red, raw. It looked as though he had been skinned alive, and the skin replaced upside down, raw side out. His skull, his face, were equally narrow or elongated; otherwise in every visible way he appeared human—or at least humanoid. Unless you counted such little things as the fact that his hair was a robin’s-egg blue to match his trunks, as were his eyes and his boots. Blood red and light blue.

Casey, owner of the tavern, was the first one to see them coming across the plain, from the direction of the mountain range to the east. He’d stepped out of the back door of his tavern for a breath of fresh, if hot, air. They were about a hundred yards away at that time, and already he could see the utter alienness of the figure on the lead burro. Just alienness at that distance, the horror came only at closer range. Casey’s jaw dropped and stayed down until the strange trio was about fifty yards away, then he started slowly toward them. There are people who run at the sight of the unknown, others who advance to meet it. Casey advanced, however slowly, to meet it.

Still in the wide open, twenty yards from the back of the little tavern, he met them. Dade Grant stopped and dropped the rope by which he was leading the burro. The burro stood still and dropped its head. The stick-man stood up simply by planting his feet solidly and standing, astride the burro. He stepped one leg across it and stood a moment, leaning his weight against his hands on the burro’s back, and then sat down in the sand. “High-gravity planet,” he said. “Can’t stand long.”

“Kin I get water for my burro?” the prospector asked Casey. “Must be purty thirsty by now. Hadda leave water bags, some other things, so it could carry—” He jerked a thumb toward the red-and-blue horror.

Casey was just realizing that it was a horror. At a distance the color combination seemed a bit outre, but close— The skin was rough and seemed to have veins on the outside and looked moist (although it wasn’t) and damn if it didn’t look just like he had his skin peeled off and put back upside down. Or just peeled off, period. Casey had never seen anything like it and hoped he wouldn’t ever see anything like it again.

Casey felt something behind him and looked over his shoulder. Others had seen now and were coming, but the nearest of them, a pair of boys, were ten yards behind him. “Muchachos,” he called out. “Agua por el burro. Un pazal. Pronto?

He looked back and said, “What—? Who—?”

“Name’s Dade Grant,” said the prospector, putting out a hand, which Casey took absently. When he let go of it it jerked back over the desert rat’s shoulder, thumb indicating the thing that sat on the sand. “His name’s Garth, he tells me. He’s an extra something or other, and he’s some kind of minister.”

Casey nodded at the stick-man and was glad to get a nod in return instead of an extended hand. “I’m Manuel Casey,” he said. ‘What does he mean, an extra something?”

The stick-man’s voice was unexpectedly deep and vibrant. “I am an extraterrestrial. And a minister plenipotentiary.”

Surprisingly, Casey was a moderately well-educated man and knew both of those phrases; he was probably the only person in Cherrybell who would have known the second one. Less surprisingly, considering the speaker’s appearance, he believed both of them. ‘What can I do for you, sir?” he asked. “But first, why not come in out of the sun?”

“No, thank you. It’s a bit cooler here than they told me it would be, but I’m quite comfortable. This is equivalent to a cool spring evening on my planet. And as to what you can do for me, you can notify your authorities of my presence. I believe they will be interested.”

Well, Casey thought, by blind luck he’s hit the best man for his purpose within at least twenty miles. Manuel Casey was half-Irish, half-Mexican. He had a half-brother who was half-Irish and half assorted-American, and the half-brother was a bird colonel at Davis-Monthan Air Force Base in Tucson. He said, “Just a minute, Mr. Garth, I’ll telephone. You, Mr. Grant, would you want to come inside?”

“Naw, I don’t mind sun. Out in it all day every day. An’ Garth here, he ast me if I’d stick with him till he was finished with what he’s gotta do here. Said he’d gimme somethin’ purty vallable if I did. Somethin’—a ‘lectrononic—”

“An electronic battery-operated portable ore indicator,” Garth said. “A simple little device, indicates presence of a concentration of ore up to two miles, indicates kind, grade, quantity and depth.”

Casey gulped, excused himself, and pushed through the gathering crowd into his tavern. He had Colonel Casey on the phone in one minute, but it took him another four minutes to convince the colonel that he was neither drunk nor joking.

Twenty-five minutes after that there was a noise in the sky, a noise that swelled and then died as a four-man helicopter sat down and shut off its rotors a dozen yards from an extraterrestrial, two men and a burro. Casey alone had had the courage to rejoin the trio from the desert; there were other spectators, but they still held well back.

Colonel Casey, a major, a captain and a lieutenant who was the. helicopter’s pilot all came out and ran over. The stick-man stood up, all nine feet of him; from the effort it cost him to stand you could tell that he was used to a much lighter gravity than Earth’s. He bowed, repeated his name and identification of himself as an extraterrestrial and a minister plenipotentiary. Then he apologized for sitting down again, explained why it was necessary, and sat down.

The colonel introduced himself and the three who had come with him. “And now, sir, what can we do for you?”

The stick-man made a grimace that was probably intended as a smile. His teeth were the same light blue as his hair and eyes. “You have a cliché, `take me to your leader.’ I do not ask that. In fact, I must remain here. Nor do I ask that any of your leaders be brought here to me. That would be impolite. I am perfectly willing for you to represent them, to talk to you and let you question me. But I do ask one thing.

“You have tape recorders. I ask that, before I talk or answer questions, you have one brought. I want to be sure that the message your leaders eventually receive is full and accurate.”

“Fine,” the colonel said. He turned to the pilot. “Lieutenant, get on the radio in the whirlybird and tell them to get us a tape recorder faster than possible. It can be dropped by para— No, that’d take longer, rigging it for a drop. Have them send it by another helicopter.” The lieutenant turned to go. “Hey,” the colonel said. “Also fifty yards of extension cord. We’ll have to plug it in inside Manny’s tavern.”

The lieutenant sprinted for the helicopter.

The others sat and sweated a moment and then Manuel Casey stood up. “That’s a half an hour wait,” he said, “and if we’re going to sit here in the sun, who’s for a bottle of cold beer? You, Mr. Garth?”

“It is a cold beverage, is it not? I am a bit chilly. If you have something hot—?”

“Coffee, coming up. Can I bring you a blanket?”

“No, thank you. It will not be necessary.”

Casey left and shortly returned with a tray with half a dozen bottles of cold beer and a cup of steaming coffee. The lieutenant was back by then. Casey put down the tray and first served the stick-man, who sipped the coffee and said, “It is delicious.”

Colonel Casey cleared his throat. “Serve our prospector friend next, Manny. As for us—well, drinking is forbidden on duty, but it was a hundred and twelve in the shade in Tucson, and this is hotter and also is not in the shade. Gentlemen, consider yourselves on official leave for as long as it takes you to drink one bottle of beer, or until the tape recorder arrives, whichever comes first.”

The beer was finished first, but by the time the last of it had vanished, the second helicopter was within sight and sound. Casey asked the stick-man if he wanted more coffee. The offer was politely declined. Casey looked at Dade Grant and winked and the desert rat winked back, so Casey went in for two more bottles, one apiece for the civilian terrestrials. Coming back he met the lieutenant coming with the extension cord and returned as far as the doorway to show him where to plug it in.

When he came back, he saw that the second helicopter had brought its full complement of four, besides the tape recorder. There were, besides the pilot who had flown it, a technical sergeant who was skilled in the operation of the tape recorder and who was now making adjustments on it, and a lieutenant-colonel and a warrant officer who had come along for the ride or because they had been made curious by the request for a tape recorder to be rushed to Cherrybell, Arizona, by air. They were standing gaping at the stick-man and whispered conversations were going on.

The colonel said, “Attention” quietly, but it brought complete silence. “Please sit down, gentlemen. In a rough circle. Sergeant, if you rig your mike in the center of the circle, will it pick up clearly what any one of us may say?”

“Yes, sir. I’m almost ready.”

Ten men and one extraterrestrial humanoid sat in a rough circle, with the microphone hanging from a small tripod in the approximate center. The humans were sweating profusely; the humanoid shivered slightly. Just outside the circle, the burro stood dejectedly, its head low. Edging closer, but still about five yards away, spread out now in a semicircle, was the entire population of Cherrybell who had been at home at the time; the stores and the filling stations were deserted.

The technical sergeant pushed a button and the tape recorder’s reel started to turn. “Testing…testing,” he said. He held down the rewind button for a second and then pushed the playback button. “Testing…testing,” said the recorder’s speaker. Loud and clear. The sergeant pushed the rewind button, then the erase one to clear the tape. Then the stop button. “When I push the next button, sir,” he said to the colonel, “we’ll be recording.”

The colonel looked at the tall extraterrestrial, who nodded, and then the colonel nodded at the sergeant. The sergeant pushed the recording button.

“My name is Garth,” said the stick-man, slowly and clearly. “I am from a planet of a star which is not listed in your star catalogs, although the globular cluster in which it is one of ninety thousand stars, is known to you. It is, from here, in the direction of the center of the galaxy at a distance of a little over four thousand light-years.

“However, I am not here as a representative of my planet or my people, but as minister plenipotentiary of the Galactic Union, a federation of the enlightened civilizations of the galaxy, for the good of all. It is my assignment to visit you and decide, here and now, whether or not you are to be welcomed to join our federation.

“You may now ask questions freely. However, I reserve the right to postpone answering some of them until my decision has been made. If the decision is favorable, I will then answer all questions, including the ones I have postponed answering mean-while. Is that satisfactory?”

“Yes,” said the colonel. “How did you come here? A spaceship?”

“Correct. It is overhead right now, in orbit twenty-two thousand miles out, so it revolves with the earth and stays over this one spot. I am under observation from it, which is one reason I prefer to remain here in the open. I am to signal it when I want it to come down to pick me up.”

“How do you know our language so fluently? Are you telepathic?”

“No, I am not. And nowhere in the galaxy is any race telepathic except among its own members. I was taught your language, for this purpose. We have had observers among you for many centuries—by we, I mean the Galactic Union, of course. Quite obviously I could not pass as an Earthman, but there are other races who can. Incidentally, they are not spies, or agents; they have in no way tried to affect you; they are observers and that is all.”

“What benefits do we get from joining your union, if we are asked and if we accept?” the colonel asked.

“First, a quick course in the fundamental social sciences which will end your tendency to fight among yourselves and end or at least control your aggressions. After we are satisfied that you have accomplished that and it is safe for you to do so, you will be given space travel, and many other things, as rapidly as you are able to assimilate them.”

“And if we are not asked, or refuse?”

“Nothing. You will be left alone; even our observers will be withdrawn. You will work out your own fate—either you will render your planet uninhabited and uninhabitable within the next century, or you will master social science yourselves and again be candidates for membership and again be offered membership. We will check from time to time and if and when it appears certain that you are not going to destroy yourselves, you will again be approached.”

“Why the hurry, now that you’re here? Why can’t you stay long enough for our leaders, as you call them, to talk to you in person?”

“Postponed. The reason is not important but it is complicated, and I simply do not wish to waste time explaining.”

“Assuming your decision is favorable, how will we get in touch with you to let you know our decision? You know enough about us, obviously, to know that I can’t make it.”

“We will know your decision through our observers. One condition of acceptance is full and uncensored publication in your newspapers of this interview, verbatim from the tape we are now using to record it. Also of all deliberations and decisions of your government.”

“And other governments? We can’t decide unilaterally for the world.”

“Your government has been chosen for a start. If you accept we shall furnish the techniques that will cause the others to fall in line quickly—and those techniques do not involve force or the threat of force.”

“They must be some techniques,” said the colonel wryly, “if they’ll make one certain country I don’t have to name fall into line quickly, without even a threat.”

“Sometimes the offer of reward is more significant than the use of threat. Do you think the country you do not wish to name would like your country colonizing planets of far stars before they even reach Mars? But that is a minor point, relatively. You may trust the techniques.”

“It sounds almost too good to be true. But you said that you are to decide, here and now, whether or not we are to be invited to join. May I ask on what factors you will base your decision?”

“One is that I am—was, since I already have—to check your degree of xenophobia. In the loose sense in which you use it, that means fear of strangers. We have a word that has no counterpart in your vocabulary: it means fear of and revulsion toward aliens. I—or at least a member of my race—was chosen to make the first overt contact with you. Because I am what you could call roughly humanoid—as you are what I would call roughly humanoid—I am probably more horrible, more repulsive to you than many completely different species would be. Because to you, I am a caricature of a human being, I am more horrible to you than a being who bears no remote resemblance to you.

“You may think you do feel horror at me, and revulsion, but believe me, you have passed that test. There are races in the galaxy who can never be members of the federation, no matter how they advance otherwise, because they are violently and incurably xenophobic; they could never face or talk to an alien of any species. They would either run screaming from him or try to kill him instantly. From watching you and these people”—he waved a long arm at the civilian population of Cherrybell not far outside the circle of the conference—“I know you feel revulsion at the sight of me, but believe me it is relatively slight and certainly curable. You have passed that test satisfactorily.”

“And are there other tests?”

“One other. But I think it is time that I—” Instead of finishing the sentence, the stick man lay back flat on the sand and closed his eyes.

The colonel started to his feet. ‘What in hell?” he said. He walked quickly around the mike’s tripod and bent over the recumbent extraterrestrial, put an ear to the bloody-appearing chest.

As he raised his head, Dade Grant, the grizzled prospector, chuckled. “No heartbeat, Colonel, because no heart. But I may leave him as a souvenir for you and you’ll find much more interesting things inside him than heart and guts. Yes, he is a puppet whom I have been operating—as your Edgar Bergen operates his—what’s his name?—oh yes. Charlie McCarthy. Now that he has served his purpose, he is deactivated. You can go back to your place, Colonel.”

Colonel Casey moved back slowly. “Why?” he asked.

Dade Grant was peeling off his beard and wig. He rubbed a cloth across his face to remove make-up and was revealed as a handsome young man. He said, ‘What he told you, or what you were told through him, was true as far as it went. He is only a simulacrum, yes, but he is an exact duplicate of a member of one of the intelligent races of the galaxy, the one toward whom you would be disposed—if you were violently and incurably xenophobic—to be most horrified by, according to our psychologists. But we did not bring a real member of his species to make first contact because they have a phobia of their own, agoraphobia—fear of space. They are highly civilized and members in good standing of the federation, but they never leave their own planet.

“Our observers assure us you don’t have that phobia. But they were unable to judge in advance the degree of your xenophobia and the only way to test it was to bring along something in lieu of someone to test it against, and presumably to let him make the initial contact.”

The colonel sighed audibly. “I can’t say this doesn’t relieve me in one way. We could get along with humanoids, yes, and will when we have to. But I’ll admit it’s a relief to learn that the master race of the galaxy is, after all, human instead of only humanoid. What is the second test?”

“You are undergoing it now. Call me—” He snapped his fingers. “What’s the name of Bergen’s second-string puppet, after Charlie McCarthy?”

The colonel hesitated, but the tech sergeant supplied the answer. “Mortimer Snerd.”

“Right. So call me Mortimer Snerd, and now I think it is time that I—” He lay back flat on the sand and closed his eyes just as the stick-man had done a few minutes before.

The burro raised its head and put it into the circle over the shoulder of the tech sergeant. “That takes care of the puppets, Colonel,” it said. “And now what’s this bit about it being important that the master race be human or at least humanoid? What is a master race?”

Nightmare in Yellow

HE AWOKE when the alarm clock rang, but lay in bed a while after he’d shut it off, going a final time over the plans he’d made for embezzlement that day and for murder that evening.

Every little detail had been worked out, but this was the final check. Tonight at forty-six minutes after eight he’d be free, in every way. He’d picked that moment because this was his fortieth birthday and that was the exact time of day, of the evening rather, when he had been born. His mother had been a bug on astrology, which was why the moment of his birth had been impressed on him so exactly. He wasn’t superstitious himself but it had struck his sense of humor to have his new life begin at forty, to the minute.

Time was running out on him, in any case. As a lawyer who specialized in handling estates, a lot of money passed through his hands—and some of it had passed into them. A year ago he’d “borrowed” five thousand dollars to put into something that looked like a sure-fire way to double or triple the money, but he’d lost it instead. Then he’d “borrowed” more to gamble with, in one way or another, to try to recoup the first loss. Now he was behind to the tune of over thirty thousand; the shortage couldn’t be hidden more than another few months and there wasn’t a hope that he could replace the missing money by that time. So he had been raising all the cash he could without arousing suspicion, by carefully liquidating assets, and by this afternoon he’d have running-away money to the tune of well over a hundred thousand dollars, enough to last him the rest of his life.

And they’d never catch him. He’d planned every detail of his trip, his destination, his new identity, and it was foolproof. He’d been working on it for months.

His decision to kill his wife had been relatively an afterthought. The motive was simple: he hated her. But it was only after he’d come to the decision that he’d never go to jail, that he’d kill himself if he was ever apprehended, that it came to him that—since he’d die anyway if caught—he had nothing to lose in leaving a dead wife behind him instead of a living one.

He’d hardly been able to keep from laughing at the appropriateness of the birthday present she’d given him (yesterday, a day ahead of time); it had been a new suitcase. She’d also talked him into celebrating his birthday by letting her meet him downtown for dinner at seven. Little did she guess how the celebration would go after that. He planned to have her home by eight forty-six and satisfy his sense of the fitness of things by making himself a widower at that exact moment. There was a practical advantage, too, of leaving her dead. If he left her alive but asleep she’d guess what had happened and call the police when she found him gone in the morning. If he left her dead her body would not be found that soon, possibly not for two or three days, and he’d have a much better start.

Things went smoothly at his office; by the time he went to meet his wife everything was ready. But she dawdled over drinks and dinner and he began to worry whether he could get her home by eight forty-six. It was ridiculous, he knew, but it had become important that his moment of freedom should come then and not a minute earlier or a minute later. He watched his watch.

He would have missed it by half a minute if he’d waited till they were inside the house. But the dark of the porch of their house was perfectly safe, as safe as inside. He swung the black-jack viciously once, as she stood at the front door, waiting for him to open it. He caught her before she fell and managed to hold her upright with one arm while he got the door open and then got it closed from the inside.

Then he flicked the switch and yellow light leaped to fill the room, and, before they could see that his wife was dead and that he was holding her up, all the assembled birthday party guests shouted “Surprise!”

Earthmen Bearing Gifts

DHAR RY sat alone in his room meditating. From outside the door he caught a thought wave equivalent to a knock, and, glancing at the door, he willed it to slide open.

It opened. “Enter, my friend.” he said. He could have projected the idea telepathically; but with only two persons present, speech was more polite.

Ejon Khee entered. “You are up late tonight, my leader,” he said.

“Yes, Khee. Within an hour the Earth rocket is due to land, and I wish to see it. Yes, I know, it will land a thousand miles away, if their calculations are correct. Beyond the horizon. But if it lands even twice that far the flash of the atomic explosion should be visible. And I have waited long for first contact. For even though no Earthman will be on that rocket, it will be the first contact for them. Of course our telepath teams have been reading their thoughts for many centuries, but this will be the first physical contact between Mars and Earth.”

Khee made himself comfortable-on one of the low chairs. “True,” he said. “I have not followed recent reports too closely, though. Why are they using an atomic warhead? I know they suppose our planet is uninhabited, but still -”

“They will watch the flash through their lunar telescopes and get a — what do they call it? -a spectroscopic analysis. That will tell them more than they know now (or think they know; much of it is erroneous) about the atmosphere of our planet and the composition of its surface. It is, call it a sighting shot, Khee. They’ll be here in person within a few oppositions. And then -”

Mars was holding out, waiting for Earth to come. What was left of Mars, that is; this one small city of about nine hundred beings. The civilization of Mars was older than that of Earth, but it was a dying one. This was what remained of it: one city, nine hundred people. They were waiting for Earth to make contact, for a selfish reason and for an unselfish one.

* * *

Martian civilization had developed in a quite different direction from that of Earth. It had developed no important knowledge of the physical sciences, no technology. But it had developed social sciences to the point where there had not been a single crime, let alone a war, on Mars for fifty thousand years. And it had developed fully the parapsychological sciences of the mind, which Earth was just beginning to discover.

Mars could teach Earth much. How to avoid crime and war to begin with. Beyond those simple things lay telepathy, telekinesis, empathy…

And Earth would, Mars hoped, teach them something even more valuable to Mars: bow, by science and technology which it was too late for Mars to develop now, even if they had the type of minds which would enable them to develop these things to restore and rehabilitate a dying planet, so that an otherwise dying race might live and multiply again.

Each planet would gain greatly, and neither would lose.

And tonight was the night when Earth would make its first sighting shot. Its next shot, a rocket containing Earthmen, or at least an Earthman, would be at the next opposition, two Earth years, or roughly four Martian years, hence. The Martians knew this, because their teams of telepaths were able to catch at least some of the thoughts of Earthmen, enough to know their plans. Unfortunately, at that distance, the connection was one-way. Mars could not ask Earth to hurry its program. Or tell Earth scientists the facts about Mars” composition and atmosphere which would have made this preliminary shot unnecessary.

Tonight Ry, the leader (as nearly as the Martian word can be translated), and Khee, his administrative assistant and closest friend, sat and meditated together until the time was near. Then they drank a toast to the future — in a beverage based on menthol, which had the same effect on Martians as alcohol on Earthmen and climbed to the roof of the building in which they had been sitting. They watched towards the north, where the rocket should land. The stars shone brilliantly and unwinkingly through the atmosphere.

* * *

In Observatory No. I on Earth’s moon, Rog Everett, his eye at the eyepiece of the spotter scope, said triumphantly, “Thar she blew, Willie. And now, as soon as the films are developed, we’ll know the score on that old planet Mars.” He straightened up there’d be no more to see now and he and Willie Sanger shook hands solemnly. It was an historical occasion.

“Hope it didn’t kill anybody. Any Martians, that is. Rog, did it hit dead centre in Syrtis Major?”

“Near as matters. I’d say it was maybe a thousand miles off, to the south. And that’s damn close on a fifty-million-mile shot. Willie, do you really think there are any Martians?”

Willie thought a second and then said, “No.”

He was right.

Jaycee

“WALTER, WHAT’S a Jaycee?” Mrs. Ralston asked her husband, Dr. Ralston, across the breakfast table.

“Why—I believe it used to be a member of what they called a Junior Chamber of Commerce. I don’t know if they still have them or not. Why?”

“Martha said Henry was muttering something yesterday about Jaycees, fifty million Jaycees. And swore at her when she asked what he meant.” Martha was Mrs. Graham and Henry her husband, Dr. Graham. They lived next door and the two doctors and their wives were close friends.

“Fifty million,” said Dr. Ralston musingly. “That’s how many parthies there are.”

He should have known; he and Dr. Graham together were responsible for parthies—parthenogenetic births. Twenty years ago, in 1980, they had together engineered the first experiment in human parthenogenesis, the fertilization of a female cell without the help of a male one. The offspring of that experiment, named John, was now twenty years old and lived with Dr. and Mrs. Graham next door; he had been adopted by them after the death of his mother in an accident some years before.

No other parthie was more than half John’s age. Not until John was ten, and obviously healthy and normal, had the authorities let down bars and permitted any woman who wanted a child and who was either single or married to a sterile husband to have a child parthenogenetically. Due to the shortage of men —the disastrous testerosis epidemic of the 1970s had just killed off almost a third of the male population of the world—over fifty million women had applied for parthenogenetic children and borne them. Luckily for redressing the balance of the sexes, it had turned out that all parthenogenetically conceived children were males.

“Martha thinks,” said Mrs. Ralston, “that Henry’s worrying about John, but she can’t think why. He’s such a good boy.”

Dr. Graham suddenly and without knocking burst into the room. His face was white and his eyes wide as he stared at his colleague. “I was right,” he said.

“Right about what?”

“About John. I didn’t tell anyone, but do you know what he did when we ran out of drinks at the party last night?”

Dr. Ralston frowned. “Changed water into wine?”

“Into gin; we were having martinis. And just now he left to go water skiing—and he isn’t taking any water skis. Told me that with faith he wouldn’t need them.”

“Oh, no,” said Dr. Ralston. He dropped his head into his hands.

Once before in history there’d been a virgin birth. Now fifty million virgin-born boys were growing up. In ten more years there’d be fifty million—Jaycees.

“No,” sobbed Dr. Ralston, “no!”

Pi in the Sky

I

ROGER JEROME Phlutter, for whose absurd surname I offer no defense other than it is genuine, was, at the time of the events of this story, a hard-working clerk in the office of the Cole Observatory.

He was a young man of no particular brilliance, although he performed his daily tasks assiduously and efficiently, studied the calculus at home for one hour every evening, and hoped someday to become a chief astronomer of some important observatory.

Nevertheless, our narration of the events of late March in the year 1999 must begin with Roger Phlutter for the good and sufficient reason that he, of all men on earth, was the first observer of the stellar aberration.

Meet Roger Phlutter.

Tall, rather pale from spending too much time indoors, thickish, shell-rimmed glasses, dark hair close-cropped in the style of the nineteen nineties, dressed neither particularly well nor badly, smokes cigarettes rather excessively…

At a quarter to five that afternoon, Roger was engaged in two simultaneous operations. One was examining, in a blink-microscope, a photographic plate taken late the previous night of a section in Gemini. The other was considering whether or not, on the three dollars remaining of his pay from last week, he dared phone Elsie and ask her to go somewhere with him.

Every normal young man has undoubtedly, at some time or other, shared with Roger Phlutter his second occupation, but not everyone has operated or understands the operation of a blink-microscope. So let us raise our eyes from Elsie to Gemini.

A blink-mike provides accommodation for two photographic plates taken of the same section of sky hut at different times. These plates are carefully juxtaposed and the operator may alternately focus his vision, through the eyepiece, first upon one and then upon the other, by means of a shutter. If the plates arc is identical, the operation of the shutter reveals nothing, but if one of the dots on the second plate differs from the position it occupied on the first, it will call attention to itself by seeming to jump back and forth as the shutter is manipulated.

Roger manipulated the shutter, and one of the dots jumped. So did Roger. He tried it again, forgetting—as we have—all about Elsie for the moment, and the dot jumped again. It jumped almost a tenth of a second. Roger straightened up and scratched his head. He lighted a cigarette, put it down on the ash tray, and looked into the blink-mike again. The dot jumped again when he used the shutter.

Harry Wesson, who worked the evening shift, had just come into the office and was hanging up his topcoat. “Hey, Harry!” Roger said. “There’s something wrong with this blinking blinker.”

“Yeah?” said I Harry.

“Yeah. Pollux moved a tenth of a second.”

“Yeah?” said harry. “Well, that’s about right for parallax. Thirty-two light years—parallax of Pollux is point one o one. Little over a tenth of a second, so if your comparison plate was taken about six months ago, when the earth was on the other side of her orbit, that’s about right.”

“But, Harry, the comparison plate was taken night before last. They’re twenty-four hours apart.”

“You’re crazy.”

“Look for yourself.”

It wasn’t quite five o’clock yet, but Harry Wesson magnanimously overlooked that and sat down in front of the blink-mike. He manipulated the shutter, and Pollux obligingly jumped.

There wasn’t any doubt about its being Pollux, for it was far and away the brightest dot on the plate. Pollux is a star of 1.2 magnitude, one of the twelve brightest in the sky and by far the brightest in Gemini. And none of the faint stars around it had moved at all.

“Um,” said Harry Wesson. He frowned and looked again. “One of those plates is misdated, that’s all. I’ll check into it first thing.”

“Those plates aren’t misdated,” Roger said doggedly. “I dated them myself.”

“That proves it,” Harry told him. “Go on home. It’s five o’clock. If Pollux moved a tenth of a second last night, I’ll move it back for you.”

So Roger left.

He felt uneasy somehow, as though he shouldn’t have. He couldn’t put his finger on just what worried him, but something did. He decided to walk home instead of taking the bus.

Pollux was a fixed star. It couldn’t have moved a tenth of a second in twenty-four hours.

“Let’s see—thirty-two light years.” Roger said to him-self. “Tenth of a second. Why, that would be movement several times faster than the speed of light. Which is positively silly!”

Wasn’t it?

He didn’t feel much like studying or reading tonight. Was three dollars enough to take out Elsie?

The three balls of a pawnshop loomed ahead, and Roger succumbed to temptation. He pawned his watch and then phoned Elsie. “Dinner and a show?”

“Why certainly, Roger.”

So until he took her home at one-thirty, he managed to forget astronomy. Nothing odd about that. It would have been strange if he had managed to remember it.

But his feeling of restlessness came back as soon as he left her. At first, he didn’t remember why. He knew merely that he didn’t feel quite like going home yet.

The corner tavern was still open, and he dropped in for a drink. He was having his second one when he remembered. He ordered a third.

“Hank,” he said to the bartender. “You know Pollux?”

“Pollux who?” asked Hank.

“Skip it,” said Roger. He had another drink and thought it over. Yes, he’d made a mistake somewhere. Pollux couldn’t have moved.

He went outside and started to walk home. He was almost there when it occurred to him look up at Pollux. Not that, with the naked eye, he could detect a displacement of a tenth of a second, but he felt curious.

He looked up, allocated himself by the sickle of Leo, and then found Gemini—Castor and Pollux were the only stars in Gemini visible, for it wasn’t a particularly good night for seeing. They were there, all right, but he thought they looked a little farther apart than usual. Absurd, because that would be a matter of degrees, not minutes or seconds.

He stared at them for a while and then looked across at the Dipper. Then he stopped walking and stood there. He closed his eyes and opened them again, carefully.

The Dipper just didn’t look right. It was distorted. There seemed to be more space between Alioth and Mizar, in the handle than between Mizar and Alkaid. Phecda and Merak, in the bottom of the Dipper, were closer together, making the angle between the bottom and the lip steeper. Quite a bit steeper.

Unbelievingly, he ran an imaginary line from the pointers, Merak and Dubhe, to the North Star. The line curved. It had to. If he ran it straight, it missed Polaris by maybe five degrees.

Breathing a bit hard, Roger took off his glasses and polished them very carefully with his handkerchief. He put them back on again, and the Dipper was still crooked. So was Leo when he looked back to it. At any rate, Regulus wasn’t where it should be by a degree or two. A degree or two! At the distance of Regulus. Was it sixty-five light years? Something like that.

Then, in time to save his sanity, Roger remembered that he’d been drinking. He went home without daring to look upward again. He went to bed but he couldn’t sleep.

He didn’t feel drunk. He grew more excited, wide awake.

Roger wondered if he dared phone the observatory. Would he sound drunk over the phone? The devil with whether he sounded drunk or not, he finally decided. He went to the telephone in his pajamas.

“Sorry,” said the operator.

“What d’ya mean, sorry?”

“I cannot give you that number,” said the operator in dulcet tones. And then, “I am sorry. We do not have that information.”

He got the chief operator and the information. Cole Observatory had been so deluged with calls from amateur astronomers that they had found it necessary to request the telephone company to discontinue all incoming calls save long distance ones from other observatories.

“Thanks,” said Roger. “Will you get me a cab?”

It was an unusual request but the chief operator obliged and got him a cab.

He found the Cole Observatory in a state resembling a madhouse.

The following morning most newspapers carried the news. Most of them gave it two or three inches on an inside page but the facts were there.

The facts were that a number of stars, in general the brightest ones, within the past forty-eight hours had developed noticeable proper motions.

“This does not imply,” quipped the New York Spotlight, “that their motions have been in any way improper in the “past. `Proper motion’ to an astronomer means the movement of a star across the face of the sky with relation to other stars. Hitherto, a star named ‘Barnard’s Star’ in the constellation Ophiuchus has exhibited the greatest proper motion of any known star, moving at the rate of ten and a quarter seconds a year. ‘Barnard’s Star’ is not visible to the naked eye.”

Probably no astronomer on earth slept that day.

The observatories locked their doors, with their full staffs on the inside, and admitted no one, except occasional newspaper reporters who stayed a while and went away with puzzled faces, convinced at last that something strange was happening.

Blink-microscopes blinked, and so did astronomers. Coffee was consumed in prodigious quantities. Police riot squads were called to six United States observatories. Two of these calls were occasioned by attempts to break in on the part of frantic amateurs without. The other four were summoned to quell fist-fights developing out of arguments within the observatories themselves. The office of Lick Observatory was a shambles, and James Truwell, Astronomer Royal of England, was sent to London Hospital with a mild concussion, the result of having a heavy photographic plate smashed over his head by an irate subordinate.

But these incidents were exceptions. The observatories, in general, were well-ordered madhouses.

The center of attention in the more enterprising ones was the loudspeaker in which reports from the Eastern Hemisphere could be relayed to the inmates. Practically all observatories kept open wires to the night side of earth, where the phenomena were still under scrutiny.

Astronomers under the night skies of Singapore, Shanghai, and Sydney did their observing, as it were, directly into the business end of a long-distance telephone hook-up.

Particularly of interest were reports from Sydney and Melbourne, whence came reports on the southern skies not visible—even at night—from Europe or the United States. The Southern Cross was, by these reports, a cross no longer, its Alpha and Beta being shifted northward. Alpha and Beta Centauri, Canopus and Achernar, allshowed considerable proper motion—all, generally speaking, northward. Triangulum Amtrak and the Magellanic Clouds-were undisturbed. Sigma Octanis, the weak pole star, had not moved.

Disturbance of the southern sky, then, was much less than in the northern one, in point of the number of stars displaced. However, relative proper motion of the stars which were disturbed was greater. While the general direction of movement of the few stars which did move was northward, their paths were not directly north, nor did they converge upon any exact point in space.

United States and European astronomers digested these facts and drank more coffee.

II

EVENING PAPERS, particularly in America, showed greater awareness that something indeed unusual was happening in the skies. Most of them moved the story to the front page—but not the banner headlines—giving it a half-column with a runover that was long or short, depending upon the editor’s luck in obtaining quotable statements from astronomers.

The statements, when obtained, were invariably statements of fact and not of opinion. The facts themselves, said these gentlemen, were sufficiently startling, and opinions would be premature. ‘Wait and see. Whatever was happening was happening fast.

“How fast?” asked an editor.

“Faster than possible,” was the reply.

Perhaps it is unfair to say that no editor procured expressions of opinion thus early. Charles Wangren, enterprising editor of The Chicago Blade, spent a small fortune in long-distance telephone calls. Out of possibly sixty attempts, he finally reached the chief astronomers at five observatories. He asked each of them the same question.

“What, in your opinion, is a possible cause, any possible cause, of the stellar movements of the last night or two?”

He tabulated the results.

“I wish I knew.”—Geo. F. Stubbs, Tripp Observatory, Long Island.

“Somebody or something is crazy, and I hope it’s me—I mean I.”—Henry Collister McAdams, Lloyd Observatory, Boston.

“What’s happening is impossible. There can’t be any cause.”—Letton Tischaucr Tinney, Burgoyne Observatory, Albuquerque.

“I’m looking for an expert on astrology. Know one?”—Patrick R. Whitaker, Lucas Observatory, Vermont.

“It’s all wacky!”—Giles Mahew Frazier, Grant Observatory, Richmond.

Sadly studying this tabulation, which had cost him $187.35, including tax, to obtain, Editor Wangren signed a voucher to cover the long distance calls and then dropped his tabulation into the wastebasket. He telephoned his regular space-rates writer on scientific subjects.

“Can you give me a series of articles—two-three thousand words each—on all this astronomical excitement?”

“Sure,” said the writer. “But what excitement?” It transpired that he’d just got back from a fishing trip and had neither read a newspaper nor happened to look up at the sky. But he wrote the articles. He even got sex appeal into them through illustrations, by using ancient star-charts, showing the constellations in deshabille, by reproducing certain famous paintings, such as “The Origin of the Milky Way,” and by using a photograph of a girl in a bathing suit sighting a hand telescope, presumably at one of the errant stars. Circulation of The Chicago Blade increased by 21.7 percent.

It was five o’clock again in the office of the Cole Observatory, just twenty-four and a quarter hours after the beginning of all the commotion. Roger Phlutter—yes, we’re back to him again—woke up suddenly when a hand was placed on his shoulder.

“Go on home, Roger,” said Mervin Armbruster, his boss, in a kindly tone.

Roger sat up suddenly.

“But, Mr. Armbruster,” he said, “I’m sorry I fell asleep.”

“Bosh,” said Armbruster. “You can’t stay here forever, none of us can. Go on home.”

Roger Phlutter went home. But when he’d taken a bath, he felt more restless than sleepy. It was only six-fifteen. He phoned Elsie.

“I’m awfully sorry, Roger, but I have another date. What’s going on, Roger? The stars, I mean.”

“Gosh, Elsie—they’re moving. Nobody knows.”

“But I thought all the stars moved,” Elsie protested. “The sun’s a star, isn’t it? Once you told me the sun was moving toward a point in Samson.”

“Hercules.”

“Hercules, then. Since you said all the stars were moving, what is everybody getting excited about?”

“This is different,” said Roger. “Take Canopus. It’s started moving at the rate of seven light years a day. It can’t do that.”

“Why not?”

“Because,” said Roger patiently, “nothing can move faster than light.”

“But if it is moving that fast, then it can,” said Elsie. “Or else maybe your telescope is wrong or something. Anyway, it’s pretty far off, isn’t it?”

“A hundred and sixty light years. So far away that we see it a hundred and sixty years ago.”

“Then maybe it isn’t moving at all,” said Elsie. “I mean, maybe it quit moving a hundred and fifty years ago and you’re getting all excited about something that doesn’t matter anymore because it’s all over with. Still love me?”

“I sure do, honey. Can’t you break that date?”

“‘Fraid not, Roger. But I wish I could.”

He had to be content with that. He decided to walk uptown to eat.

* * *

It was early evening, and too early to see stars over-head, although the clear blue sky was darkening. When the stars did come out tonight, Roger knew few of the constellations would be recognizable.

As he walked, he thought over Elsie’s comments and decided that they were as intelligent as anything he’d heard at the Cole Observatory. In one way, they’d brought out one angle he’d never thought of before, and that made it more incomprehensible.

All these movements had started the same evening—yet they hadn’t. Centauri must have started moving four years or so ago, and Rigel five hundred and forty years ago when Christopher Columbus was still in short pants, if any, and Vega must have started acting up the year he —Roger, not Vega—was born, twenty-six years ago. Each star out of the hundreds must have started on a date in exact relation to its distance from Earth. Exact relation, to a light-second, for check-ups of all the photographic plates taken night before last indicated that all the new stellar movements had started at four-ten a.m., Greenwich time. What a mess!

Unless this meant that light, after all, had infinite velocity.

If it didn’t have—and it is symptomatic of Roger’s perplexity that he could postulate that incredible “if”—then then what? Things were just as puzzling as before.

Mostly he felt outraged that such events should be happening.

He went into a restaurant and sat down. A radio was blaring out the latest composition in dissarythm, the new quarter-tone dance music in which chorded woodwinds provided background patterns for the mad melodies pounded on tuned tomtoms. Between each number and the next a frenetic announcer extolled the virtues of a product.

Munching a sandwich, Roger listened appreciatively to the dissarhythm and managed not to hear the commercials. Most intelligent people of the nineties had developed a type of radio deafness which enabled them not to hear a human voice coming from a loudspeaker, although they could hear and enjoy the then infrequent intervals of music between announcements. In an age when advertising competition was so keen that there was scarcely a bare wall or an unbillboarded lot within miles of a population center, discriminating people could retain normal outlooks on life only by carefully-cultivated partial blindness and partial deafness which enabled them to ignore the bulk of that concerted assault upon their senses.

For that reason a good part of the newscast which followed the dissarhythm program went, as it were, into one of Roger’s ears and out the other before it occurred to him that he was not listening to a panegyric on patent breakfast foods.

He thought he recognized the voice, and after a sentence or two he was sure that it was that of Milton Hale, the eminent physicist whose new theory on the principle of indeterminancy had recently occasioned so much scientific controversy. Apparently, Dr. Hale was being interviewed by a radio announcer.

“… a heavenly body, therefore, may have position or velocity, but it may not be said to have both at the same time, with relation to any given space-time frame.”

“Dr. Hale, can you put that into common everyday language?” said the syrupy-smooth voice of the interviewer.

“That is common language, sir. Scientifically expressed, in terms of the Heisenberg contraction principle, then n to the seventh power in parentheses, representing the pseudo-position of a Diedrich quantum-integer in relation to the seventh coefficient of curvature of mass—”

“Thank you, Dr. Hale, but I fear you are just a bit over the heads of our listeners.”

And your own head, thought Roger Phlutter.

“I am sure, Dr. Hale, that the question of greatest interest to our audience is whether these unprecedented stellar movements are real or illusory.”

“Both. They are real with reference to the frame of space but not with reference to the frame of space-time.”

“Can you clarify that, Doctor?”

“I believe I can. The difficulty is purely epistemological. In strict causality, the impact of the macroscopic—The slithy roves did gyre and gimble in the wabe, thought Roger Phlutter.

“—upon the parallelism of the entropy-gradient.”

“Bah!” said Roger aloud.

“Did you say something, sir?” asked the waitress. Roger noticed her for the first time. She was small and blonde and cuddly. Roger smiled at her.

“That depends upon the space-time frame from which one regards it,” he said judicially. “The difficulty is epistemological.”

To make up for that, he tipped her more than he should and left.

The world’s most eminent physicist, he realized, knew less of what was happening than did the general public. The public knew that the fixed stars were moving or that they weren’t. Obviously, Dr. Hale didn’t even know that. Under a smoke-screen of qualifications, Hale had hinted that they were doing both.

Roger looked upward but only a few stars, faint in the early evening, were visible through the halation of the myriad neon and spiegel-light signs. Too early yet, he decided.

He had one drink at a nearby bar, hut it didn’t taste quite right to him so he didn’t finish it. He hadn’t realized what was wrong but he was punch-drunk from lack of sleep. He merely knew that he wasn’t sleepy anymore and intended to keep on walking until he felt like going to bed. Anyone hitting him over the head with a well-padded blackjack would have been doing him a signal service, but no one took the trouble.

He kept on walking and, after a while, turned into the brilliantly lighted lobby of a cineplus theater. He bought a ticket and took his seat just in time to sec the sticky end of one of the three feature pictures. Followed several advertisements which he managed to look at without seeing.

“We bring you next,” said the screen, “a special visicast of the night sky of London, where it is now three o’clock in the morning.”

The screen went black, with hundreds of tiny dots that were stars. Roger leaned forward to watch and listen carefully—this would be a broadcast and visicast of facts, not of verbose nothingness.

“The arrow,” said the screen, as an arrow appeared upon it, “is now pointing to Polaris, the pole star, which is now ten degrees from the celestial pole in the direction of Ursa Major. Ursa Major itself, the Big Dipper, is no longer recognizable as a dipper, but the arrow will now point to the stars that formerly composed it.”

Roger breathlessly followed the arrow and the voice.

“Alkaid and Dubhe,” said the voice. “The fixed stars are no longer fixed, but—” the picture changed abruptly to a scene in a modern kitchen—“the qualities and excellences of Stellar’s Stoves do not change. Foods cooked by the superinduced vibratory method taste as good as ever. Stellar Stoves are unexcelled.”

Leisurely, Roger Phlutter stood up and made his way out into the aisle. He took his pen-knife from his pocket as he walked toward the screen. One easy jump took him up onto the low stage. His slashes into the fabric were not angry ones. They were careful, methodical cuts and intelligently designed to accomplish a maximum of damage with a minimum of expenditure of effort.

The damage was done, and thoroughly, by the time three strong ushers gathered him in. He offered no resistance either to them or to the police to whom they gave him. In night court, an hour later, he listened quietly to the charges against him.

“Guilty or not guilty?” asked the presiding magistrate.

“Your Honor, that is purely a question of epistemology,” said Roger earnestly. “The fixed stars move, but Corny Toastys, the world’s greatest breakfast food, still represents the peudo-position of a Diedrich quantum-integer in relation to the seventh coefficient of curvature!” Ten minutes later, he was sleeping soundly. In a cell, it is true, but soundly nonetheless. Soundlessly, too, for the cell was padded. The police left him there because they realized he needed sleep…

Among other minor tragedies of that night can be included the case of the schooner Ransagansett, off the coast of California. Well off the coast of California! A sudden squall had blown her miles off course, how many miles the skipper could only guess.

The Ransagansett was an American vessel, with a German crew, under Venezuelan registry, engaged in running booze from Ensenada, Baja California, up the coast to Canada, then in the throes of a prohibition experiment. The Ransagansett was an ancient craft with foul engines and an untrustworthy compass. During the two days of the storm, her outdated radio receiver—vintage of 1975—had gone haywire beyond the ability of Gross, the first mate, to repair.

But now only a mist remained of the storm, and the remaining shreds of wind were blowing it away. Hans Gross, holding an ancient astrolabe, stood on the dock, waiting. About him was utter darkness, for the ship was running without lights to avoid the coastal patrols.

“She clearing, Mister Gross?” called the voice of the captain from below.

“Aye, sir. Idt iss Blearing rabbidly.”

In the cabin, Captain Randall went back to his game of blackjack with the second mate and the engineer. The crew—an elderly German named Weiss, with a wooden leg—was asleep abaft the scuttlebutt—wherever that may have been.

A half hour went by. An hour, and the captain was losing heavily to the engineer.

“Mister Gross!” he called out.

There wasn’t any answer, and he called again and still obtained no response.

“Just a minute, mein fine feathered friends,” he said to the second mate and engineer and went up the companionway to the deck.

Gross was standing there, staring upward with his mouth open. The mists were gone.

“Mister Gross,” said Captain Randall.

The first mate didn’t answer. The captain saw that his first mate was revolving slowly where he stood.

“Hans!” said Captain Randall. “What the devil’s wrong with you?” Then he, too, looked up.

Superficially the sky looked perfectly normal. No angels flying around, no sound of airplane motors. The Dipper—Captain Randall turned around slowly, but more rapidly than Hans Gross. Where was the Big Dipper?

For that matter, where was anything? There wasn’t a constellation anywhere that he could recognize. No sickle of Leo. No belt of Orion. No horns of Taurus.

Worse, there was a group of eight bright stars that ought to have been a constellation, for they were shaped roughly like an octagon. Yet if such a constellation had ever existed, he’d never seen it, for he’d been around the Horn and Good Hope. Maybe at that—but no, there wasn’t any Southern Cross!

Dazedly, Captain Randall walked to the companionway. “Mistress Weisskopf,” he called. “Mister Helmstadt. Come on deck.”

They came and looked. Nobody said anything for quite a while.

“Shut off the engines, Mister Helmstadt,” said the captain. Helmstadt saluted—the first time he ever had—and went below.

“Captain, shall I wake opp Feiss?” asked Weisskopf.

“What for?”

“I don’t know.”

The captain considered. “Wake him up,” he said.

“I think ve are on der blanet Mars,” said Gross.

But the captain had thought of that and had rejected it.

“No,” he said firmly. “From any planet in the solar system the constellations would look approximately the same.”

“You mean ve are oudt of de cosmos?”

The throb of the engines suddenly ceased, and there was only the soft familiar lapping of the waves against the hull and the gentle familiar rocking of the boat.

Weisskopf returned with Weiss, and Helmstadt came on deck and saluted again.

“Veil, Captain?”

Captain Randall waved a hand to the after deck, piled high with cases of liquor under a canvas tarpaulin. “Break out the cargo,” he ordered.

The blackjack game was not resumed. At dawn, under a sun they had never expected to see again—and, for that matter, certainly were not seeing at the moment—the five unconscious men were moved from the ship to the Port of San Francisco Jail by members of the coast patrol. During the night the Rarnsagansett had drifted through the Golden Gate and bumped gently into the dock of the Berkeley ferry.

In tow at the stern of the schooner was a big canvas tarpaulin. It was transfixed by a harpoon whose rope was firmly tied to the aftermast. Its presence there was never explained officially, although days later Captain Randall had vague recollection of having harpooned a sperm whale during the night. But the elderly able-bodied seaman named Weiss never did find out what happened to his wooden leg, which is perhaps just as well.

III

MILTON HALE, PH.D., eminent physicist, had finished broadcasting and the program was off the air.

“Thank you very much, Dr. Hale,” said the radio announcer. The yellow light went on and stayed. The mike was dead. “Uh—your check will be waiting for you at the window. You—uh—know where.”

“I know where,” said the physicist. He was a rotund, jolly-looking little man. With his busy white beard he resembled a pocket edition of Santa Claus. His eyes winkled, and he smoked a short stubby pipe.

He left the sound-proof studio and walked briskly Sown the hall to the cashier’s window. “Hello, sweet-heart,” he said to the girl on duty there. “I think you have two checks for Dr. Hale.”

“You are Dr. Hale?”

“I sometimes wonder,” said the little man. “But I carry identification that seems to prove it.”

“Two checks?”

“Two checks. Both for the same broadcast, by special arrangement. By the wav, there is an excellent revue at the Mabry Theater this evening.”

“Is there? Yes, here are your checks, Dr. Hale. One for seventy-five and one for twenty-five. Is that correct?”

“Gratifyingly correct. Now about that revue at the Mabry?”

“If you wish, I’ll call my husband and ask him about it,” said the girl. “He’s the doorman over there.”

Dr. Hale sighed deeply, but his eyes still twinkled. “I think he’ll agree,” he said. “Here are the tickets, my dear, and you can take him. I find that I have work to do this evening.”

The girl’s eyes widened, but she took the rickets.

Dr. Hale went into the phone booth and called this home. His home, and Dr. Hale, were both run by his elder sister. “Agatha, I must remain at the office this evening,” he said.

“Milton, you know that you can work just as well in your study here at home. I heard your broadcast, Milton. It was wonderful.”

“It was sheer balderdash, Agatha. Utter rot. What did I say?”

“Why, you said that—uh—that the stars were—I mean, you were not—”

“Exactly, Agatha. My idea was to avert panic on the part of the populace. If I’d told them the truth, they’d have worried. But by being smug and scientific, I let them get the idea that everything was—uh—under control. Do you know, Agatha, what I mean by the parallelism of an entropy-gradient?”

“Why—not exactly.”

“Neither did I.”

“Milton, tell me, have you been drinking?”

“Not y— No, I haven’t. I really can’t come home to work this evening, Agatha, I’m using my study at the university, because I must have access to the library there, for reference. And the starcharts.”

“But, Milton, how about that money for your broadcast? You know it isn’t safe for you to have money in your pocket, especially when you’re feeling like this.”

“It isn’t money, Agatha: It’s a check, and I’ll mail it to you before I go to the office. I won’t cash it myself. How’s that?”

“Well—if you must have access to the library, I suppose you must. Good-by, Milton.”

* * *

Dr. Hale went across the street to the drug store. There he bought a stamp and envelope and cashed the twenty-five dollar check. The seventy-five dollar one he put into the envelope and mailed.

Standing beside the mailbox, he glanced up at the early evening sky—shuddered, and hastily lowered his eyes. He took the straightest possible line for the nearest double Scotch.

“Y’ain’t been in for a long time, Dr. Hale,” said Mike, the bartender.

“That I haven’t, Mike. Pour me another.”

“Sure. On the house, this time. We had your broadcast tuned in on the radio just now. It was swell.”

“Yes.”

“It sure was. I was kind of worried what was happening up there, with my son an aviator and all. But as long as you scientific guys know what it’s all about, I guess it’s all right. That was sure a good speech, Doc. But there’s one question I’d like to ask you.”

“I was afraid of that,” said Dr. Hale.

“These stars. They’re moving, going somewhere. But where are they going? I mean, like you said, if they are.”

“There’s no way of telling that, exactly, Mike.”

“Aren’t they moving in a straight line, each one of them?”

For just a moment the celebrated scientist hesitated.

“Well—yes and no, Mike. According to spectroscopic analysis, they’re maintaining the same distance from us, each one of them. So they’re really moving—if they’re moving—in circles around us. But the circles are straight, as it were. I mean, it seems that we’re in the center of those circles, so the stars that are moving aren’t coming closer to us or receding.”

“You could draw lines for those circles?”

“On a star-globe, yes. It’s been done. They all seem to be heading for a certain area of the sky, but not for a given point. They don’t intersect.”

“What part of the sky they going to?”

“Approximately between Ursa Major and Leo, Mike. The ones farthest from there are moving fastest, the ones nearest are moving slower. But darn you, Mike, I came in here to forget about stars, not to talk about them. Give me another.”

“In a minute, Doc. When they get there, are they going to stop or keep on going?”

“How the devil do I know, Mike? They started suddenly, all at the some time, and with full original velocity-I mean, they started out at the same speed they’re going now—without warming up, so to speak—so I suppose they could stop as unexpectedly.”

He stopped just as suddenly as the stars might. He stared at his reflection in the mirror back of the bar as though he’d never seen it before.

“What’s the matter Doc?”

“Mike!”

“Yes, Doc?”

“Mike you’re a genius.”

“Me? You’re kidding.”

Dr. Hale groaned. “Mike, I’m going to have to go to the university to work this out. So I can have access to the library and the star-globe there. You’re making an honest man out of me, Mike. Whatever kind of Scotch this is, wrap me up a bottle.”

“It’s Tartan Plaid. A quart?”

“A quart, and make it snappy. I’ve got to see a man about a dog-star.”

“Serious, Doc?”

Dr. Hale sighed audibly. “You brought that on yourself, Mike, Yes, the dog-star is Sirius. I wish I’d never come in here, Mike. My first night out in weeks, and you ruin it.”

* * *

He took a cab to the university, let himself in, and turned on the lights in his private study and in the library. Then he took a good stiff slug of Tartan Plaid and went to work.

First, by telling the chief operator who he was and arguing a bit, he got a telephone connection with the chief astronomer of Cole Observatory.

“This is Hale, Armbruster,” he said. “I’ve got an idea, but I want to check my facts before I start to work on it. Last information I had, there were four hundred and sixty-eight stars exhibiting new proper motion. Is that still correct?”

“Yes, Milton. The same ones are still at it, and no others.”

“Good. I have a list, then. Has there been any change in speed of motion of any of them?”

“No. Impossible as it seems, it’s constant. What is your idea?”

“I want to check my theory first. If it works out into anything, I’ll call you.” But he forgot to.

It was a long, painful job. First, he made a chart of the heavens in the area between Ursa Major and Leo. Across that chart he drew four hundred and sixty-eight lines representing the projected path of each of the aberrant stars. At the border of the chart, where each line entered, he made a notation of the apparent velocity of the star—not in light years per hour—but in degrees per hour, to the fifth decimal.

Then he did some reasoning.

“Postulate that the motion which began simultaneously will end simultaneously,” he told himself. “Try a guess at the time. Let’s try ten o’clock tomorrow evening.”

He tried it and looked at the series of positions indicated upon the chart. No.

Try one o’clock in the morning. It looked almost like —sense!

Try midnight.

That did it. At any rate, it was close enough. The calculation could be only a few minutes off one way or the other, and there was no point now in working out the exact time. Now that he knew the incredible fact.

He took another drink and stared at the chart grimly.

A trip into the library gave Dr. Hale the further information he needed. The address!

Thus began the saga of Dr. Hale’s journey. A useless journey, it is true, but one that should rank with the trip of the message to Garcia.

He started it with a drink. Then, knowing the combination, he rifled the safe in the office of the president of the university. The note he left in the safe was a master-piece of brevity.

It read:

TAKING MONEY. EXPLAIN LATER

Then he took another drink and put the bottle in his pocket. He went outside and hailed a taxicab. He got in. “Where to, sir?” asked the cabby.

Dr. Hale gave an address.

“Fremont Street?” said the cabby. “Sorry, sir, but I don’t know where that is.”

“In Boston,” said Dr. Hale. “I should have told you, in Boston.”

“Boston? You mean Boston, Massachusetts? That’s a long way from here.”

“Therefore, we better start right away,” said Dr. Hale reasonably. A brief financial discussion and the passing of money, borrowed from the university safe, set the driver’s mind at rest, and they started.

It was a bitter cold night, for March, and the heater in the cab didn’t work any too well. But the Tartan Plaid worked superlatively for both Dr. Hale and the cabby, and by the time they reached New Haven, they were singing old-time songs lustily.

“Off we go, into the wide, wild yonder…” their voices roared.

* * *

It is regrettably reported, but possibly untrue that, in Hartford, Dr. Hale leered out of the window at a young woman waiting for a late streetcar and asked her if she wanted to go to Boston. Apparently, however, she didn’t, for at five o’clock in the morning, when the cab drew up in front of 614 Fremont Street, Boston, only Dr. Hale and the driver were in the cab.

Dr. Hale got out and looked at the house. It was a millionaire’s mansion, and it was surrounded by a high iron fence with barbed wire on top of it. The gate in the fence was locked, and there was no bell button to push.

But the house was only a stone’s throw from the sidewalk, and Dr. Hale was not to be deterred. He threw a stone. Then another. Finally he succeeded in smashing a window.

After a brief interval, a man appeared in the window. A butler, Dr. Hale decided.

“I’m Dr. Milton Hale,” he called out. “I want to see Rutherford R. Sniveley, right away. It’s important.”

“Mr. Sniveley is not at home, sir,” said the butler. “And about that window—”

“The devil with the window,” shouted Dr. Hale. “Where is Sniveley?”

“On a fishing trip.”

“Where?”

“I have orders not to give that information.”

Dr. Hale was just a little drunk, perhaps. “You’ll give it just the same,” he roared. “By orders of the President of the United States!”

The butler laughed. “I don’t see him.”

“You will,” said Hale.

He got back in the cab. The driver had fallen asleep, but Hale shook him awake.

“The White House,” said Dr. Hale.

“I-huh?”

“The White House, in Washington,” said Dr. Hale. “And hurry!” He pulled a hundred-dollar bill from his pocket. The cabby looked at it, and groaned. Then he put the bill into his pocket and started the cab.

A light snow was beginning to fall.

As the cab drove off, Rutherford R. Sniveley, grinning, stepped back from the window. Mr. Sniveley had no butler.

If Dr. Hale had been more familiar with the peculiarities of the eccentric Mr. Sniveley, he would have known Sniveley kept no servants in the place overnight but lived alone in the big house at 614 Fremont Street. Each morning at ten o’clock, a small army of servants descended upon the house, did their work as rapidly as possible, and were required to depart before the witching hour of noon. Aside from these two hours of every day, Mr. Sniveley lived in solitary splendor. He had few, if any, social contacts.

Aside from the few hours a day he spent administering his vast interests as one of the country’s leading manufacturers, Mr. Sniveley’s time was his own, and he spent practically all of it in his workshop, making gadgets.

Sniveley had an ashtray which would hand him a lighted cigar any time he spoke sharply to it, and a radio receiver so delicately adjusted that it would cut in automatically on Sniveley-sponsored programs and shut off again when they were finished. He had a bathtub that provided a full orchestral accompaniment to his singing therein, and he had a machine which would read aloud to him from any book which he placed in its hopper.

His life may have been a lonely one, but it was not without such material comforts. Eccentric, yes, but Mr. Sniveley could afford to be eccentric with a net income of four million dollars a year. Not had for a man who’d started life as the son of a shipping clerk.

Mr. Sniveley chuckled as he watched the taxi drive away, and then he went back to bed and to the sleep of the just.

“So somebody has figured things out nineteen hours ahead of time,” he thought. “Well, a lot of good it will do them!”

There wasn’t any law to punish him for what he’d done.

Bookstores did a land-office business that day in books on astronomy. The public, apathetic at first, was deeply interested now. Even ancient and musty volumes Newton’s Principia sold at premium prices.

The ether blared with comment upon the new wonder of the skies. Little of the comment was professional, or even intelligent, for most astronomers were asleep that day. They’d managed to stay awake for the first forty-eight hours from the start of the phenomena, but the third day found them worn out mentally and physically and inclined to let the stars take care of themselves while they—the astronomers, not the stars—caught up on sleep.

Staggering offers from the telecast and broadcast studios enticed a few of them to attempt lectures, but their efforts were dreary things, better forgotten. Dr. Carver Blake, broadcasting from KNB, fell soundly asleep between a perigee and an apogee.

Physicists were also greatly in demand. The most eminent of them all, however, was sought in vain. The solitary clue to Dr. Milton Hale’s disappearance, the brief note, “Taking money. Explain later, Hale,” wasn’t much of a help. His sister Agatha feared the worst.

For the first time in history, astronomical news made banner headlines in the newspapers.

IV

SNOW HAD started early that morning along the northern Atlantic seaboard and now it was growing steadily worse. Just outside Waterbury, Connecticult, the driver of Dr. Hale’s cab began to weaken.

It wasn’t human, he thought, for a man to be expected to drive to Boston and then, without stopping, from Boston to Washington. Not even for a hundred dollars.

Not in a storm like this. Why, he could see only a dozen yards ahead through the driving snow, even when he could manage to keep his eyes open. His fare was slumbering soundly in the back seat. Maybe he could get away with stopping here along the road, for an hour, to catch some sleep. Just an hour. His fare wouldn’t ever know the difference. The guy must be loony, he thought, or why hadn’t he taken a plane or a train?

Dr. Hale would have, of course, if he’d thought of it. But he wasn’t used to traveling and besides, there’d been the Tartan Plaid. A taxi had seemed the easiest way to get anywhere—no worrying about tickets and connections and stations. Money was no object, and the plaid condition of his mind had caused him to overlook the human factor involved in an extended journey by taxi.

When he awoke, almost frozen, in the parked taxi, that human factor dawned upon him. The driver was so sound asleep that no amount of shaking could arouse him. Dr. Hale’s watch had stopped, so he had no idea where he was or what time it was.

Unfortunately, too, he didn’t know how to drive a car. He took a quick drink to keep from freezing and then got out of the cab, and as he did so, a car stopped.

It was a policeman—what is more it was a policeman in a million.

Yelling over the roar of the storm, Hale hailed him. “I’m Dr. Hale,” he shouted. “We’re lost, where am I?”

“Get in here before you freeze,” ordered the policeman. “Do you mean Dr. Milton Hale, by any chance?”

“Yes.”

“I’ve read all your books, Dr. Hale,” said the policeman. “Physics is my hobby, and I’ve always wanted to meet you. I want to ask you about the revised value of the quantum.”

“This is life or death,” said Dr. Hale. “Can you take me to the nearest airport, quick:”

“Of course, Dr. Hale.”

“And look—there’s a driver in that cab, and he’ll freeze to death unless we send aid.”

“I’ll put him in the back seat of my car and then run the cab off the road. We’ll take care of details later.”

“Hurry, please.”

The obliging policeman hurried. He got in and started the car.

“About the revised quantum value, Dr. Hale,” he began, then stopped talking.

Dr. Hale was sound asleep. The policeman drove to Waterbury Airport, one of the largest in the world since the population shift from New York City in the 1960s and 70s had given it a central position. In front of the ticket office, he gently awakened Dr. Hale.

“This is the airport, sir,” he said.

Even as he spoke, Dr. Hale was leaping out of the car and stumbling into the building, yelling, “Thanks,” over his shoulder and nearly falling down in doing so.

The warm-up roaring of the motors of a superstratoliner out on the field lent wings to his heels as he dashed for the ticket window.

“What plane’s that?” he yelled.

“Washington Special, due out in one minute. But I don’t think you can make it.

Dr. Hale slapped a hundred-dollar bill on the ledge. “Ticket,” he gasped. “Keep change.”

He grabbed the ticket and ran, getting into the plane just as the doors were being closed. Panting, he fell into a seat, the ticket still clutched in his hand. He was sound asleep before the hostess strapped him in for the blind take-off.

An hour later, the hostess awakened him. The passengers were disembarking.

Dr. Hale rushed out of the plane and ran across the field to the airport building. A big clock told him that it was nine o’clock, and he felt elated as he ran for the door marked “Taxis.” He got into the nearest one.

“White House,” he told the driver. “How long’ll it take?”

“Ten minutes.”

Dr. Hale gave a sigh of relief and sank back against the cushions. He didn’t go back to sleep this time. He was wide awake now. But he closed his eyes to think out the words he’d use in explaining matters…

“Here you are, sir.”

Dr. Hale gave a sigh of relief and sank back against the cab into the building. It didn’t look as he had expected it to look. But there was a desk, and he ran up to it.

“I’ve got to see the President, quick. It’s vital.”

The clerk frowned. “The President of what?”

Dr. Hale’s eyes went wide. “The President of wh—say, what building is this? And what town?”

The clerk’s frown deepened. “This is the White House Hotel,” he said. “Seattle, Washington.”

Dr. Hale fainted. He woke up in a hospital three hours later. It was then midnight, Pacific Time, which meant it was three o’clock in the morning on the Eastern seaboard. It had, in fact, been midnight already in Washington, D.C., and in Boston, when he had been leaving the Washington Special in Seattle.

Dr. Hale rushed to the window and shook his fists, both of them, at the sky. A futile gesture.

Back in the East, however, the storm had stopped by twilight, leaving a light mist in the air. The star-conscious public had thereupon deluged the weather bureaus with telephoned requests about the persistence of the mist.

“A breeze off the ocean is expected,” they were told. “It is blowing now, in fact, and within an hour or two will have cleared off the light fog.”

By eleven-fifteen the skies of Boston were clear.

Untold thousands braved the bitter cold and stood staring upward at the unfolding pageant of the no longer-eternal stars. It almost looked as though—an incredible development had occurred.

And then, gradually, the murmur grew. By a quarter to twelve, the thing was certain, and the murmur hushed and then grew louder than ever, waxing toward midnight. Different people reacted differently, of course, as might be expected. There was laughter as well as indignation, cynical amusement as well as shocked horror. There was even admiration.

Soon, in certain parts of the city, a concerted movement on the part of those who knew an address on Fremont Street began to take place. Movement afoot and in cars and public vehicles, converging.

At five minutes of twelve, Rutherford R. Sniveley sat waiting within his house. He was denying himself the pleasure of looking until, at the last moment, the thing was complete.

It was going well. The gathering murmur of voices, mostly angry voices, outside his house told him that. He heard his name shouted.

Just the same, he waited until the twelfth stroke of the clock before he stepped out upon the balcony. Much as he wanted to look upward, he forced himself to look down at the street first. The milling crowd was there and it was angry. But he had only contempt for the milling crowd.

Police cars were pulling up, too, and he recognized the mayor of Boston getting out of one of them, and the chief of police was with him. But so what? There wasn’t any law covering this.

Then having denied himself the supreme pleasure long enough, he turned his eyes up to the silent sky, and there it was. The four hundred and sixty-eight brightest stars, spelling out:

USE SNIVELY’S SOAP

For just a second did his satisfaction last. Then his face began to turn an apoplectic purple.

“My heavens!” said Mr. Sniveley. “It’s spelled wrong!” His face grew more purple still, and then, as a tree falls, he fell backward through the window.

An ambulance rushed the fallen magnate to the nearest hospital, but he was pronounced dead—of apoplexy—upon entrance.

But misspelled or not, the eternal stars held their positions as of that midnight. The aberrant motion had stopped, and again the stars were fixed. Fixed to spell—SNIVELY’S SOAP.

Of the many explanations offered by all and sundry who professed some physical and astronomical knowledge, none was more lucid—or closer to the actual truth—than that put forth by Wendell Mehan, president emeritus of the New York Astronomical Society.

“Obviously, the phenomenon is a trick of refraction,” said Dr. Mehan. “It is manifestly impossible for any force contrived by man to move a star. The stars, therefore, still occupy their old places in the firmament.

“I suggest that Sniveley must have contrived a method of refracting the light of the stars, somewhere in or just above the atmospheric layer of the earth, so that they appear to have changed their positions. This is done, probably, by radio waves or similar waves, sent on some fixed frequency from a set—or possibly a series of four hundred and sixty-eight sets—somewhere upon the surface of the earth. Although we do not understand just how it is done, it is no more unthinkable that light rays should be bent by a field of waves than by a prism or by gravitational force.

“Since Sniveley was not a great scientist, I imagine that his discovery was empiric rather than logical—an accidental find. It is quite possible that even the discovery of his projector will not enable present-day scientists to understand its secret, any more than an aboriginal savage could understand the operation of a simple radio receiver by taking one apart.

“My principal reason for this assertion is the fact that the refraction obviously is a fourth-dimensional phenomenon, or its effect would be purely local to one portion of the globe. Only in the fourth dimension could light be so refracted….”

There was more but it is better to skip to his final paragraph:

“This effect cannot possibly be permanent—more permanent, that is, than the wave-projector which causes it. Sooner or later, Sniveley’s machine will be found and shut off or will break down or wear out of its own volition. Undoubtedly it includes vacuum tubes which will someday blow out, as do the tubes in our radios….”

* * *

The excellence of Dr. Mehan’s analysis was shown two months and eight days later, when the Boston Electric Co. shut off, for non-payment of bills, service to a house situated at 901 West Rogers Street, ten blocks from the Sniveley mansion. At the instant of the shut-off, excited reports from the night side of Earth brought the news that the stars had flashed back to their former positions instantaneously.

Investigation brought out that the description of one Elmer Smith, who had purchased that house six months before, corresponded with the description of Rutherford R. Sniveler, and undoubtedly Elmer Smith and Rutherford R. Sniveler were one and the same person.

In the attic was found a complicated network of four hundred and sixty-eight radio-type antennae, each antenna of different length and running in a different direction. The machine to which they were connected was not larger, strangely, than the average ham’s radio projector, nor did it draw appreciably more current, according to the electric company’s record.

By special order of the President of the United States, the projector was destroyed without examination of its internal arrangement. Clamorous protests against this high-handed executive order arose from many sides. But inasmuch as the projector had already been broken up, the protests were to no avail.

Serious repercussions were, on the whole, amazingly few.

Persons in general appreciated the stars more but trusted them less.

Roger Phlutter got out of jail and married Elsie.

Dr. Milton Hale found he liked Seattle and stayed there. Two thousand miles away from his sister, Agatha, he found it possible for the first time to defy her openly. He enjoys life more but, it is feared, will write fewer hooks.

There is one fact remaining which is painful to consider, since it casts a deep reflection upon the basic intelligence of the human race. It is proof, though, that the president’s executive order was justified, despite scientific protest.

That fact is as humiliating as it is enlightening. During the two months and eight days during which the Sniveler machine was in operation, sales of Sniveley Soap increased nine-hundred-twenty per cent.

Answer

Dwar Ev ceremoniously soldered the final connection with gold. The eyes of a dozen television cameras watched him and the subether bore throughout the universe a dozen pictures of what he was doing.

He straightened and nodded to Dwar Reyn, then moved to a position beside the switch that would complete the contact when he threw it. The switch that would connect, all at once, all of the monster computing machines of all the populated planets in the universe—ninety-six billion planets—into the supercircuit that would connect them all into one supercalculator, one cybernetics machine that would combine all the knowledge of all the galaxies.

Dwar Reyn spoke briefly to the watching and listening trillions. Then after a moment’s silence he said, “Now, Dwar Ev.”

Dwar Ev threw the switch. There was a mighty hum, the surge of power from ninety-six billion planets. Lights flashed and quieted along the miles-long panel.

Dwar Ev stepped back and drew a deep breath. “The honor of asking the first question is yours, Dwar Reyn.”

“Thank you,” said Dwar Reyn. “It shall be a question which no single cybernetics machine has been able to answer.”

He turned to face the machine. “Is there a God?”

The mighty voice answered without hesitation, without the clicking of a single relay.

“Yes, now there is a God.”

Sudden fear flashed on the face of Dwar Ev. He leaped to grab the switch.

A bolt of lightning from the cloudless sky struck him down and fused the switch shut.

The Geezenstacks

ONE OF the strange things about it was that Aubrey Walters wasn’t at all a strange little girl. She was quite as ordinary as her father and mother, who lived in an apartment on Otis Street, and who played bridge one night a week, went out somewhere another night, and spent the other evenings quietly at home.

Aubrey was nine, and had rather stringy hair and freckles, but at nine one never worries about such things. She got along quite well in the not-too-expensive private school to which her parents sent her, she made friends easily and readily with other children, and she took lessons on a three-quarter-size violin and played it abominably.

Her greatest fault, possibly, was her predilection for staying up late of nights, and that was the fault of her parents, really, for letting her stay up and dressed until she felt sleepy and wanted to go to bed. Even at five and six, she seldom went to bed before ten o’clock in the evening. And if, during a period of maternal concern, she was put to bed earlier, she never went to sleep anyway. So why not let the child stay up?

Now, at nine years, she stayed up quite as late as her parents did, which was about eleven o’clock of ordinary nights and later when they had company for bridge, or went out for the evening. Then it was later, for they usually took her along. Aubrey enjoyed it, whatever it was. She’d sit still as a mouse in a seat at the theater, or regard them with little-girl seriousness over the rim of a glass of ginger ale while they had a cocktail or two at a night club. She took the noise and the music and the dancing with big-eyed wonder and enjoyed every minute of it.

Sometimes Uncle Richard, her mother’s brother, went along with them. She and Uncle Richard were good friends. It was Uncle Richard who gave her the dolls.

“Funny thing happened today,” he’d said. “I’m walking down Rodgers Place, past the Mariner Building—you know, Edith; it’s where Doc Howard used to have his office—and something thudded on the sidewalk right behind me. And I turned around, and there was this package.”

“This package” was a white box a little larger than a shoe box, and it was rather strangely tied with gray ribbon. Sam Walters, Aubrey’s father, looked at it curiously.

“Doesn’t look dented,” he said. “Couldn’t have fallen out of a very high window. Was it tied up like that?”

“Just like that. I put the ribbon back on after I opened it and looked in. Oh, I don’t mean I opened it then or there. I just stopped and looked up to see who’d dropped it—thinking I’d see somebody looking out of a window. But nobody was, and I picked up the box. It had something in it, not very heavy, and the box and the ribbon looked like—well, not like something somebody’d throw away on purpose. So I stood looking up, and nothing happened, so I shook the box a little and—”

“All right, all right,” said Sam Walters. “Spare us the blow-by-blow. You didn’t find out who dropped it?”

“Right. And I went up as high as the fourth floor, asking the people whose windows were over the place where I picked it up. They were all home, as it happened, and none of them had ever seen it. I thought it might have fallen off a window ledge. But—”

“What’s in it, Dick?” Edith asked.

“Dolls. Four of them. I brought them over this evening for Aubrey. If she wants them.”

He untied the package, and Aubrey said, “Oooo, Uncle Richard. They’re—they’re lovely.”

Sam said, “Hm. Those look almost more like manikins than dolls, Dick. The way they’re dressed, I mean. Must have cost several dollars apiece. Are you sure the owner won’t turn up?”

Richard shrugged. “Don’t see how he can. As I told you, I went up four floors, asking. Thought from the look of the box and the sound of the thud, it couldn’t have come from even that high. And after I opened it, well—look—” He picked up one of the dolls and held it out for Sam Walters’ inspection.

“Wax. The heads and hands, I mean. And not one of them cracked. It couldn’t have fallen from higher than the second story. Even then, I don’t see how—” He shrugged again.

“They’re the Geezenstacks,” said Aubrey.

“Huh?” Sam asked.

“I’m going to call them the Geezenstacks,” Aubrey said. “Look, this one is Papa Geezenstack and this one is Mama Geezenstack, and the little girl one—that’s—that’s Aubrey Geezenstack. And the other man one, we’ll call him Uncle Geezenstack. The little girl’s uncle.”

Sam chuckled. “Like us, eh? But if Uncle—uh—Geezenstack is Mama Geezenstack’s brother, like Uncle Richard is Mama’s brother, then his name wouldn’t be Geezenstack.”

“Just the same, it is,” Aubrey said. “They’re all Geezenstacks. Papa, will you buy me a house for them?”

“A doll house? Why—” He’d started to say, ‘Why, sure,” but caught his wife’s eye and remembered. Aubrey’s birthday was only a week off and they’d been wondering what to get her. He changed it hastily to “Why, I don’t know. I’ll think about it.”

* * *

It was a beautiful doll house. Only one-story high, but quite elaborate, and with a roof that lifted off so one could rearrange the furniture and move the dolls from room to room. It scaled well with the manikins Uncle Richard had brought.

Aubrey was rapturous. All her other playthings went into eclipse and the doings of the Geezenstacks occupied most of her waking thoughts.

It wasn’t for quite a while that Sam Walters began to notice, and to think about, the strange aspect of the doings of the Geezenstacks. At first, with a quiet chuckle at the coincidences that followed one another.

And then, with a puzzled look in his eyes.

It wasn’t until quite a while later that he got Richard off into a corner. The four of them had just returned from a play. He said, “Uh—Dick.”

“Yeah, Sam?”

“These dolls, Dick. ‘Where did you get them?”

Richard’s eyes stared at him blankly. “What do you mean, Sam? I told you where I got them.”

“Yes, but—you weren’t kidding, or anything? I mean, maybe you bought them for Aubrey, and thought we’d object if you gave her such an expensive present, so you—uh—”

“No, honest, I didn’t.”

“But dammit, Dick, they couldn’t have fallen out of a window, or dropped out, and not broken. They’re wax. Couldn’t someone walking behind you—or going by in an auto or something—?”

“There wasn’t anyone around, Sam. Nobody at all. I’ve wondered about it myself. But if I was lying, I wouldn’t make up a screwy story like that, would I? I’d just say I found them on a park bench or a seat in a movie. But why are you curious?”

“I—uh—I just got to wondering.”

Sam Walters kept on wondering, too.

They were little things, most of them. Like the time Aubrey had said, “Papa Geezenstack didn’t go to work this morning. He’s in bed, sick.”

“So?” Sam had asked. “And what is wrong with the gentleman?”

“Something he ate, I guess.”

And the next morning, at breakfast, “And how is Mr. Geezenstack, Aubrey?”

“A little better, but he isn’t going to work today yet, the doctor said. Tomorrow, maybe.”

And the next day, Mr. Geezenstack went back to work. That, as it happened, was the day Sam Walters came home feeling quite ill, as a result of something he’d eaten for lunch. Yes, he’d missed two days from work. The first time he’d missed work on account of illness in several years.

And some things were quicker than that, and some slower. You couldn’t put your finger on it and say, “Well, if this happens to the Geezenstacks, it will happen to us in twenty-four hours.” Sometimes it was less than an hour. Sometimes as long as a week.

“Mama and Papa Geezenstack had a quarrel today.”

And Sam had tried to avoid that quarrel with Edith, but it seemed he just couldn’t. He’d been quite late getting home, through no fault of his own. It had happened often, but this time Edith took exception. Soft answers failed to turn away wrath, and at last he’d lost his own temper.

“Uncle Geezenstack is going away for a visit.” Richard hadn’t been out of town for years, but the next week he took a sudden notion to run down to New York. “Pete and Amy, you know. Got a letter from them asking me—”

“When?” Sam asked, almost sharply. “When did you get the letter?”

“Yesterday.”

“Then last week you weren’t— This sounds like a silly question, Dick, but last week were you thinking about going anywhere? Did you say anything to—to anyone about the possibility of your visiting someone?”

“Lord, no. Hadn’t even thought about Pete and Amy for months, till I got their letter yesterday. Want me to stay a week.”

“You’ll be back in three days—maybe,” Sam had said. He wouldn’t explain, even when Richard did come back in three days. It sounded just too damn’ silly to say that he’d known how long Richard was going to be gone, because that was how long Uncle Geezenstack had been away.

Sam Walters began to watch his daughter, and to wonder. She, of course, was the one who made the Geezenstacks do whatever they did. Was it possible that Aubrey had some strange preternatural insight which caused her, unconsciously, to predict things that were going to happen to the Walters and to Richard?

He didn’t, of course, believe in clairvoyance. But was Aubrey clairvoyant?

“Mrs. Geezenstack’s going shopping today. She’s going to buy a new coat.”

That one almost sounded like a put-up job. Edith had smiled at Aubrey and then looked at Sam. “That reminds me, Sam. Tomorrow I’ll be downtown, and there’s a sale at—”

“But, Edith, these are war times. And you don’t need a coat.”

He’d argued so earnestly that he made himself late for work. Arguing uphill, because he really could afford the coat and she really hadn’t bought one for two years. But he couldn’t explain that the real reason he didn’t want her to buy one was that Mrs. Geezen— Why, it was too silly to say, even to himself.

Edith bought the coat.

Strange, Sam thought, that nobody else noticed those coincidences. But Richard wasn’t around all the time, and Edith—well, Edith had the knack of listening to Aubrey’s prattle without hearing nine-tenths of it.

“Aubrey Geezenstack brought home her report card today, Papa. She got ninety in arithmetic and eighty in spelling and—”

And two days later, Sam was calling up the headmaster of the school. Calling from a pay station, of course, so nobody would hear him. “Mr. Bradley, I’d like to ask a question that I have a uh—rather peculiar, but important, reason for asking. Would it be possible for a student at your school to know in advance exactly what grades…”

No, not possible. The teachers themselves didn’t know, until they’d figured averages, and that hadn’t been done until the morning the report cards were made out, and sent home. Yes, yesterday morning, while the children had their play period.

“Sam,” Richard said, “you’re looking kind of seedy. Business worries? Look, things are going to get better from now on, and with your company, you got nothing to worry about anyway.”

“That isn’t it, Dick. It—I mean, there isn’t anything I’m worrying about. Not exactly. I mean—” And he’d had to wriggle out of the cross-examination by inventing a worry or two for Richard to talk him out of.

He thought about the Geezenstacks a lot. Too much. If only he’d been superstitious, or credulous, it might not have been so bad. But he wasn’t. That’s why each succeeding coincidence hit him a little harder than the last.

Edith and her brother noticed it, and talked about it when Sam wasn’t around.

“He has been acting queer lately, Dick. I’m—I’m really worried. He acts so— Do you think we could talk him into seeing a doctor or a—”

“A psychiatrist? Um, if we could. But I can’t see him doing it, Edith. Something’s eating him, and I’ve tried to pump him about it, but he won’t open up. Y’know—I think it’s got something to do with those damn’ dolls.”

“Dolls? You mean Aubrey’s dolls? The ones you gave her?”

“Yes, the Geezenstacks. He sits and stares at the doll house. I’ve heard him ask the kid questions about them, and he was serious. I think he’s got some delusion or something about them. Or centering on them.”

“But, Dick, that’s—awful.”

“Look, Edie, Aubrey isn’t as interested in them as she used to be, and— Is there anything she wants very badly?”

“Dancing lessons. But she’s already studying violin and I don’t think we can let her—”

“Do you think if you promised her dancing lessons if she gave up those dolls, she’d be willing? I think we’ve got to get them out of the apartment. And I don’t want to hurt Aubrey, so—”

“Well—but what would we tell Aubrey?”

“Tell her I know a poor family with children who haven’t any dolls at all. And—I think she’ll agree, if you make it strong enough.”

“But, Dick, what will we tell Sam? He’ll know better than that.”

“Tell Sam, when Aubrey isn’t around, that you think she’s getting too old for dolls, and that—tell him she’s taking an unhealthy interest in them, and that the doctor advises— That sort of stuff.”

Aubrey wasn’t enthusiastic. She was not as engrossed in the Geezenstacks as she’d been when they were newer, but couldn’t she have both the dolls and the dancing lessons?

“I don’t think you’d have time for both, honey. And there are those poor children who haven’t any dolls to play with, and you ought to feel sorry for them.”

And Aubrey weakened, eventually. Dancing school didn’t open for ten days, though, and she wanted to keep the dolls until she could start her lessons. There was argument, but to no avail.

“That’s all right, Edie,” Richard told her. “Ten days is better than not at all, and—well, if she doesn’t give them up voluntarily, it’ll start a rumpus and Sam’ll find out what we’re up to. You haven’t mentioned anything to him at all, have you?”

“No. But maybe it would make him feel better to know they were—”

“I wouldn’t. We don’t know just what it is about them that fascinates or repels him. Wait till it happens, and then tell him. Aubrey has already given them away. Or he might raise some objection or want to keep them. If I get them out of the place first, he can’t.”

“You’re right, Dick. And Aubrey won’t tell him, because I told her the dancing lessons are going to be a surprise for her father, and she can’t tell him what’s going to happen to the dolls without telling the other side of the deal.”

“Swell, Edith.”

It might have been better if Sam had known. Or maybe everything would have happened just the same, if he had.

Poor Sam. He had a bad moment the very next evening. One of Aubrey’s friends from school was there, and they were playing with the doll house. Sam watching them, trying to look less interested than he was. Edith was knitting and Richard, who had just come in, was reading the paper.

Only Sam was listening to the children and heard the suggestion.

“… and then let’s have a play funeral, Aubrey. Just pretend one of them is—”

Sam Walters let out a sort of strangled cry and almost fell getting across the room.

There was a bad moment, then, but Edith and Richard managed to pass it off casually enough, outwardly. Edith discovered it was time for Aubrey’s little friend to leave, and she exchanged a significant glance with Richard and they both escorted the girl to the door.

Whispered, “Dick, did you see—”

“Something is wrong, Edie. Maybe we shouldn’t wait. After all, Aubrey has agreed to give them up, and—”

Back in the living room, Sam was still breathing a bit hard. Aubrey looked at him almost as though she was afraid of him. It was the first time she’d ever looked at him like that, and Sam felt ashamed. He said, “Honey, I’m sorry I— But listen, you’ll promise me you’ll never have a play funeral for one of your dolls? Or pretend one of them is badly sick or has an accident—or anything bad at all? Promise?”

“Sure, Papa. I’m—I’m going to put them away for tonight.” She put the lid on the doll house and went back toward the kitchen.

In the hallway, Edie said, “I’ll—I’ll get Aubrey alone and fix it with her. You talk to Sam. Tell him—look, let’s go out tonight, go somewhere and get him away from everything. See if he will.”

Sam was still staring at the doll house.

“Let’s get some excitement, Sam,” Richard said. “How’s about going out somewhere? We’ve been sticking too close to home. It’ll do us good.”

Sam took a deep breath. “Okay, Dick. If you say so. I—I could use a little fun, I guess.”

Edie came back with Aubrey, and she winked at her brother. “You men go on downstairs and get a cab from the stand around the corner. Aubrey and I’ll be down by the time you bring it.”

Behind Sam’s back, as the men were putting on their coats, Richard gave Edith an inquiring look and she nodded.

Outside, there was a heavy fog; one could see only a few yards ahead. Sam insisted that Richard wait at the door for Edith and Aubrey while he went to bring the cab. The woman and girl came down just before Sam got back.

Richard asked, “Did you—?”

“Yes, Dick. I was going to throw them away, but I gave them away instead. That way they’re gone; he might have wanted to hunt in the rubbish and find them if I’d just thrown—”

“Gave them away? To whom?”

“Funniest thing, Dick. I opened the door and there was an old woman going by in the back hall. Don’t know which of the apartments she came from, but she must be a scrubwoman or something, although she looked like a witch really, but when she saw those dolls I had in my hands—”

“Here comes the cab,” Dick said. “You gave them to her?”

“Yes, it was funny. She said, `Mine? To Keep? Forever?’ Wasn’t that a strange way of asking it? But I laughed and said, `Yes, ma’am. Yours forev—”’

She broke off, for the shadowy outline of the taxi was at the curb, and Sam opened the door and called out, “Come on, folks!”

Aubrey skipped across the sidewalk into the cab, and the others followed. It started.

The fog was thicker now. They could not see out the windows at all. It was as though a gray wall pressed against the glass, as though the world outside was gone, completely and utterly. Even the windshield, from where they sat, was a gray blank.

“How can he drive so fast?” Richard asked, and there was an edge of nervousness in his voice. “By the way, where are we going, Sam?”

“By George,” Sam said, “I forgot to tell her.”

“Her?”

“Yeah. Woman driver. They’ve got them all over now. I’ll—” He leaned forward and tapped on the glass, and the woman turned.

Edith saw her face, and screamed.

The Weapon

THE ROOM was quiet in the dimness of early evening. Dr. James Graham, key scientist of a very important project, sat in his favorite chair, thinking. It was so still that he could hear the turning of pages in the next room as his son leafed through a picture book.

Often Graham did his best work, his most creative thinking, under these circumstances, sitting alone in an unlighted room in his own apartment after the day’s regular work. But tonight his mind would not work constructively. Mostly he thought about his mentally arrested son—his only son—in the next room. The thoughts were loving thoughts, not the bitter anguish he had felt years ago when he had first learned of the boy’s condition. The boy was happy; wasn’t that the main thing? And to how many men is given a child who will always be a child, who will not grow up to leave him? Certainly that was rationalization, but what is wrong with rationalization when— The doorbell rang.

Graham rose and turned on lights in the almost-dark room before he went through the hallway to the door. He was not annoyed; tonight, at this moment, almost any Interruption to his thoughts was welcome.

He opened the door. A stranger stood there; he said, “Dr. Graham? My name is Niemand; I’d like to talk to you. May I come in a moment?”

Graham looked at him. He was a small man, nondescript, obviously harmless—possibly a reporter or an insurance agent.

But it didn’t matter what he was. Graham found himself saying, “Of course. Come in, Mr. Niemand.” A few minutes of conversation, he justified himself by thinking, might divert his thoughts and clear his mind.

“Sit down,” he said, in the living room. “Care for a drink?”

Niemand said, “No, thank you.” He sat in the chair; Graham sat on the sofa.

The small man interlocked his fingers; he leaned forward. He said, “Dr. Graham, you are the man whose scientific work is more likely than that of any other man to end the human race’s chance for survival.”

A crackpot, Graham thought. Too late now he realized that he should have asked the man’s business before admitting him. It would be an embarrassing interview—he disliked being rude, yet only rudeness was effective.

“Dr. Graham, the weapon on which you are working—”

The visitor stopped and turned his head as the door that led to a bedroom opened and a boy of fifteen came in. The boy didn’t notice Niemand; he ran to Graham.

“Daddy, will you read to me now?” The boy of fifteen laughed the sweet laughter of a child of four.

Graham put an arm around the boy. He looked at his visitor, wondering whether he had known about the boy. From the lack of surprise on Niemand’s face, Graham felt sure he had known.

“Harry”—Grab am’s voice was warm with affection”Daddy’s busy. Just for a little while. Go back to your room; I’ll come and read to you soon.”

“Chicken Little? You’ll read me Chicken Little?”

“If you wish. Now run along. Wait. Harry, this is Mr. Niemand.”

The boy smiled bashfully at the visitor. Niemand said, “Hi, Harry,” and smiled back at him, holding out his hand. Graham, watching, was sure now that Niemand had known: the smile and the gesture were for the boy’s mental age, not his physical one.

The boy took Niemand’s hand. For a moment it seemed that he was going to climb into Niemand’s lap, and Graham pulled him back gently. He said, “Go to your room now, Harry.”

The boy skipped back into his bedroom, not closing the door.

Niemand’s eyes met Graham’s and he said, “I like him,” with obvious sincerity. He added, “I hope that what you’re going to read to him will always be true.”

Graham didn’t understand. Niemand said, “Chicken Little, I mean. It’s a fine story—but may Chicken Little always be wrong about the sky falling down.”

Graham suddenly had liked Niemand when Niemand had shown liking for the boy. Now he remembered that he must close the interview quickly. He rose, in dismissal.

He said, “I fear you’re wasting your time and mine, Mr. Niemand. I know all the arguments, everything you can say I’ve heard a thousand times. Possibly there is truth in what you believe, but it does not concern me. I’m a scientist, and only a scientist. Yes, it is public knowledge that I am working on a weapon, a rather ultimate one. But, for me personally, that is only a by-product of the fact that I am advancing science. I have thought it through, and I have found that that is my only concern.”

“But, Dr. Graham, is humanity ready for an ultimate weapon?”

Graham frowned. “I have told you my point of view, Mr. Niemand.”

Niemand rose slowly from the chair. He said, “Very well, if you do not choose to discuss it, I’ll say no more.” He passed a hand across his forehead. “I’ll leave, Dr. Graham. I wonder, though…may I change my mind about the drink you offered me?”

Graham’s irritation faded. He said, “Certainly. Will whisky and water do?”

“Admirably.”

Graham excused himself and went into the kitchen. He got the decanter of whisky, another of water, ice cubes, glasses.

When he returned to the living room, Niemand was just leaving the boy’s bedroom. He heard Niemand’s “Good night, Harry,” and Harry’s happy ” ‘Night, Mr. Niemand.”

Graham made drinks. A little later, Niemand declined a second one and started to leave.

Niemand said, “I took the liberty of bringing a small gift to your son, doctor. I gave it to him while you were getting the drinks for us. I hope you’ll forgive me.”

“Of course. Thank you. Good night.”

Graham closed the door; he walked through the living room into Harry’s room. He said, “All right, Harry. Now I’ll read to—”

There was sudden sweat on his forehead, but he forced his face and his voice to be calm as he stepped to the side of the bed. “May I see that, Harry?” When he had it safely, his hands shook as he examined it.

He thought, only a madman would give a loaded revolver to an idiot.

Hall of Mirrors

FOR AN instant you think it is temporary blindness, this sudden dark that comes in the middle of a bright afternoon.

It must be blindness, you think; could the sun that was tanning you have gone out instantaneously, leaving you in utter blackness?

Then the nerves of your body tell you that you are standing, whereas only a second ago you were sitting comfortably, almost reclining, in a canvas chair. In the patio of a friend’s house in Beverly Hills. Talking to Barbara, your fiancée. Looking at Barbara—Barbara in a swimsuit—her skin golden tan in the brilliant sunshine, beautiful.

You wore swimming trunks. Now you do not feel them on you; the slight pressure of the elastic waistband is no longer there against your waist. You touch your hands to your hips. You are naked. And standing.

Whatever has happened to you is more than a change to sudden darkness or to sudden blindness.

You raise your hands gropingly before you. They touch a plain smooth surface, a wall. You spread them apart and each hand reaches a corner. You pivot slowly. A second wall, then a third, then a door. You are in a closet about four feet square.

Your hand finds the knob of the door. It turns and you push the door open.

There is light now. The door has opened to a lighted room… a room that you have never seen before.

It is not large, but it is pleasantly furnished—although the furniture is of a style that is strange to you. Modesty makes you open the door cautiously the rest of the way. But the room is empty of people.

You step into the room, turning to look behind you into the closet, which is now illuminated by light from the room. The closet is and is not a closet; it is the size and shape of one, but it contains nothing, not a single hook, no rod for hanging clothes, no shelf. It is an empty, blank-walled, four-by-four foot space.

You close the door to it and stand looking around the room. It is about twelve by sixteen feet. There is one door, but it is closed. There are no windows. Five pieces of furniture. Four of them you recognize—more or less. One looks like a very functional desk. One is obviously a chair…a comfortable-looking one. There is a table, although its top is on several levels instead of only one. Another is a bed, or couch. Something shimmering is lying across it and you walk over and pick the shimmering something up and examine it. It is a garment.

You are naked, so you put it on. Slippers are part way under the bed (or couch) and you slide your feet into them. They fit, and they feel warm and comfortable as nothing you have ever worn on your feet has felt. Like lamb’s wool, but softer.

You are dressed now. You look at the door—the only door of the room except that of the closet (closet?) from which you entered it. You walk to the door and before you try the knob, you see the small typewritten sign pasted just above it that reads:

This door has a time lock set to open in one hour.

For reasons you will soon understand, it is better that you do not leave this room before then.

There is a letter for you on the desk.

Please read it.

It is not signed. You look at the desk and see that there is an envelope lying on it.

You do not yet go to take that envelope from the desk and read the letter that must be in it.

Why not? Because you are frightened.

You see other things about the room. The lighting has no source that you can discover. It comes from nowhere. It is not indirect lighting; the ceiling and the walls are not reflecting it al all.

They didn’t have lighting like that, back where you cam€ from. What did you mean by back where you came from?

You close your eyes. You tell yourself: I am Norman Hastings. I am an associate professor of mathematics at the University of Southern California. I am twenty-five years old, and this is the year nineteen hundred and fifty-four.

You open your eyes and look again.

They didn’t use that style of furniture in Los Angeles—or anywhere else that you know of—in 1954. That thing over in the corner—you can’t even guess what it is. So might your grandfather, at your age, have looked at a television set.

You look down at yourself, at the shimmering garment that you found waiting for you. With thumb and forefinger you feel its texture.

It’s like nothing you’ve ever touched before.

I am Norman Hastings. This is nineteen hundred and fifty-four.

Suddenly you must know, and at once.

You go to the desk and pick up the envelope that lies upon it. Your name is typed on the outside. Norman Hastings.

Your hands shake a little as you open it. Do you blame them?

There are several pages, typewritten. Dear Norman, it starts. You turn quickly to the end to look for the signature. It is unsigned.

You turn back and start reading.

“Do not be afraid. There is nothing to fear, but much to explain. Much that you must understand before the time lock opens that door. Much that you must accept and—obey.

“You have already guessed that you are in the future—in what, to you, seems to be the future. The clothes and the room must have told you that. I planned it that way so the shock would not be too sudden, so you would realize it over the course of several minutes rather than read it here—and quite probably disbelieve what you read.

“The `closet’ from which you have just stepped is, as you have by now realized, a time machine. From it you stepped into the world of 2004. The date is April 7th, just fifty years from the time you last remember.

“You cannot return.

“I did this to you and you may hate me for it; I do not know. That is up to you to decide, but it does not matter. What does matter, and not to you alone, is another decision which you must make. I am incapable of making it.

“Who is writing this to you? I would rather not tell you just yet. By the time you have finished reading this, even though it is not signed (for I knew you would look first for a signature), I will not need to tell you who I am. You will know.

“I am seventy-five years of age. I have, in this year 2004, been studying `time’ for thirty of those years. I have completed the first time machine ever built—and thus far, its construction, even the fact that it has been constructed, is my own secret.

“You have just participated in the first major experiment. It will be your responsibility to decide whether there shall ever be any more experiments with it, whether it should be given to the world, or whether it should be destroyed and never used again.”

End of the first page. You look up for a moment, hesitating to turn the next page. Already you suspect what is coming.

You turn the page.

“I constructed the first time machine a week ago. My calculations had told me that it would work, but not how it would work. I had expected it to send an object back in time—it works backward in time only, not forward—physically unchanged and intact.

“My first experiment showed me my error. I placed a cube of metal in the machine—it was a miniature of the one you just walked out of—and set the machine to go backward ten years. I flicked the switch and opened the door, expecting to find the cube vanished. Instead I found it had crumbled to powder.

“I put in another cube and sent it two years back. The second cube came back unchanged, except that it was newer, shinier.

“That gave me the answer. I had been expecting the cubes to go back in time, and they had done so, but not in the sense I had expected them to. Those metal cubes had been fabricated about three years previously. I had sent the first one back years before it had existed in its fabricated form. Ten years ago it had been ore. The machine returned it to that state.

“Do you see how our previous theories of time travel have been wrong? We expected to be able to step into a time machine in, say, 2004, set it for fifty years back, and then step out in the year 1954…but it does not work that way. The machine does not move in time. Only whatever is within the machine is affected, and then just with relation to itself and not to the rest of the Universe.

“I confirmed this with guinea pigs by sending one six weeks old five weeks back and it came out a baby.

“I need not outline all my experiments here. You will find a record of them in the desk and you can study it later.

“Do you understand now what has happened to you, Norman?”

You begin to understand. And you begin to sweat.

The I who wrote that letter you are now reading is you, yourself at the age of seventy-five, in the year of 2004. You are that seventy-five-year-old man, with your body returned to what it had been fifty years ago, with all the memories of fifty years of living wiped out.

You invented the time machine.

And before you used it on yourself, you made these arrangements to help you orient yourself. You wrote yourself the letter which you are now reading.

But if those fifty years are—to you—gone, what of all your friends, those you loved? What of your parents? What of the girl you are going—were going—to many?

You read on:

“Yes, you will want to know what has happened. Mom died in 1963, Dad in 1968. You married Barbara in 1956. I am sorry to tell you that she died only three years later, in a plane crash. You have one son. He is still living; his name is Walter; he is now forty-six years old and is an accountant in Kansas City.”

Tears come into your eyes and for a moment you can no longer read. Barbara dead—dead for forty-five years. And only minutes ago, in subjective time, you were sitting next to her, sitting in the bright sun in a Beverly Hills patio…

You force yourself to read again.

“But back to the discovery. You begin to see some of its implications. You will need time to think to see all of them.

“It does not permit time travel as we have thought of time travel, but it gives us immortality of a sort. Immortality of the kind I have temporarily given us.

“Is it good? Is it worthwhile to lose the memory of fifty years of one’s life in order to return one’s body to relative youth? The only way I can find out is to try, as soon as I have finished writing this and made my other preparations.

“You will know the answer.

“But before you decide, remember that there is another problem, more important than the psychological one. I mean overpopulation.

“If our discovery is given to the world, if all who are old or dying can make themselves young again, the population will almost double every generation. Nor would the world—not even our own relatively enlightened country—be willing to accept compulsory birth control as a solution.

“Give this to the world, as the world is today in 2004, and within a generation there will be famine, suffering, war. Perhaps a complete collapse of civilization.

“Yes, we have reached other planets, but they are not suitable for colonizing. The stars may be our answer, but we are a long way from reaching them. When we do, someday, the billions of habitable planets that must be out there will be our answer… our living room. But until then, what is the answer?

“Destroy the machine? But think of the countless lives it can save, the suffering it can prevent. Think of what it would mean to a man dying of cancer. Think…”

Think. You finish the letter and put it down.

You think of Barbara dead for forty-five years. And of the fact that you were married to her for three years and that those years are lost to you.

Fifty years lost. You damn the old man of seventy-five whom you became and who has done this to you…who has given you this decision to make.

Bitterly, you know what the decision must be. You think that he knew, too, and realize that he could safely leave it in your hands. Damn him, he should have known.

Too valuable to destroy, too dangerous to give.

The other answer is painfully obvious.

You must be custodian of this discovery and keep it secret until it is safe to give, until mankind has expanded to the stars and has new worlds to populate, or until, even without that, he has reached a state of civilization where he can avoid overpopulation by rationing births to the number of accidental—or voluntary—deaths.

If neither of those things has happened in another fifty years (and are they likely so soon?), then you, at seventy-five, will be writing another letter like this one. You will be undergoing another experience similar to the one you’re going through now. And making the same decision, of course.

Why not? You’ll be the same person again.

Time and again, to preserve this secret until Man is ready for it.

How often will you again sit at a desk like this one, thinking the thoughts you are thinking now, feeling the grief you now feel?

There is a click at the door and you know that the time lock has opened, that you are now free to leave this room, free to start a new life for yourself in place of the one you have already lived and lost.

But you are in no hurry now to walk directly through that door.

You sit there, staring straight ahead of you blindly, seeing in your mind’s eye the vista of a set of facing mirrors, like those in an old-fashioned barber shop, reflecting the same thing over and over again, diminishing into far distance.

Knock

THERE IS a sweet little horror story that is only two sentences long:

“The last man on Earth sat alone in a room. There was a knock on the door…”

Two sentences and an ellipsis of three dots. The horror, of course, isn’t in the two sentences at all; it’s in the ellipsis, the implication: what knocked at the door? Faced with the unknown, the human mind supplies something vaguely horrible.

But it wasn’t horrible, really.

The last man on Earth or in the universe, for that matter sat alone in a room. It was a rather peculiar room. He’d just noticed how peculiar it was and he’d been studying out the reason for its peculiarity. His conclusions didn’t horrify him, but it annoyed him.

Walter Phelan, who had been associate professor of anthropology at Nathan University up until the time two days ago when Nathan University had ceased to exist, was not a man who horrified easily. Not that Walter Phelan was a heroic figure, by any wild stretch of the imagination. He was slight of stature and mild of disposition. He wasn’t much to look at, and he knew it.

Not that his appearance worried him now. Right now, in fact, there wasn’t much feeling in him. Abstractedly, he knew that two days ago, within the space of an hour, the human race had been destroyed, except for him and, somewhere, a woman, one woman. And that was a fact which didn’t concern Walter Phelan in the slightest degree. He’d probably never see her and didn’t care too much if he didn’t.

Women just hadn’t been a factor in Walter’s life since Martha had died a year and a half ago. Not that Martha hadn’t been a good wife, albeit a bit on the bossy side. Yes, he’d loved Martha, in a deep, quiet way. He was only forty now, and he’d been only thirty-eight when Martha had died, but, well, he just hadn’t thought about women since then. His life had been his books, the ones he read and the ones he wrote. Now there wasn’t any point in writing books, but he had the rest of his life to spend in reading them.

True, company would be nice, but he’d get along without it. Maybe after a while, he’d get so he’d enjoy the occasional company of one of the Zan, although that was a bit difficult to imagine. Their thinking was so alien to his that there seemed no common ground for discussion, intelligent though they were, in a way.

An ant is intelligent, in a way, but no man ever established communication with an ant. He thought of the Zan, somehow, as super-ants, although they didn’t look like ants, and he had a hunch that the Zan regarded the human race as the human race had regarded ordinary ants. Certainly what they’d done to Earth had been what men did to ant hills-and it had been done much more efficiently.

* * *

But they had given him plenty of books. They’d been nice about that, as soon as he had told them what he wanted, and he had told them that the moment he had learned that he was destined to spend the rest of his life alone in this room. The rest of his life, or as the Zan had quaintly expressed it, forever. Even a brilliant mind and the Zan obviously had brilliant minds has its idiosyncrasies. The Zan had learned to speak Terrestrial English in a manner of hours but they persisted in separating syllables. But we digress.

There was a knock on the door.

You’ve got it all now, except the three dots, the ellipsis, and I’m going to fill that in and show you that it wasn’t horrible at all.

Walter Phelan called out, “Come in,” and the door opened. It was of course, only a Zan. It looked exactly like the other Zan; if there was any way of telling one of them from another, Walter hadn’t found it. It was about four feet tall and it looked like nothing on earth, nothing, that is, that had been on Earth until the Zan came there.

Walter said, “Hello, George.” When he’d learned that none of them had names he decided to call them all George, and the Zan didn’t seem to mind.

This one said, “Hel-lo, Wal-ter.” That was ritual; the knock on the door and the greetings. Walter waited.

“Point one,” said the Zan “You will please henceforth sit with your chair turned the other way.”

Walter said, “I thought so, George. That plain wall is transparent from the other side, isn’t it?”

“It is trans-parent.”

“Just what I thought. I’m in a zoo Right?”

“That is right.”

Walter sighed. “I knew it. That plain, blank wall, without a single piece of furniture against it. And made of something different from the other walls. If I persist in sitting with my back to it, what then? You will kill me? I ask hopefully.”

“We will take a-way your books.”

“You’ve got me there George. All right I’ll face the other way when I sit and read. How many other animals besides me are in this zoo of yours?”

“Two hundred and six-teen.”

Walter shook his head. “Not complete, George. Even a bush league zoo can beat that could beat that, I mean, if there were any bush league zoos left. Did you just pick at random?”

“Random samples yes All species would have been too man-y. Male and female each of one hundred and eight kinds.”

“What do you feed them? The carnivorous ones, I mean.”

“We make food Synthetic.”

“Smart,” said Walter. “And the flora? You got a collection of that, too?”

“Flora was not hurt by vibrations. It is all still growing.”

“Nice for the flora,” said Walter. “You weren’t as hard on it, then, as you were on the fauna, Well, George, you started out with ‘point one.’ I deduced there is a point two kicking around somewhere. What is it?”

“Something we do not un-der-stand. Two of the other animals sleep and do not wake? They are cold.”

“It happens in the best regulated zoos, George,” Walter Phelan said. “Probably not a thing wrong with them except that they’re dead.”

“Dead? That means stopped. But nothing stopped them. Each was a-lone.”

Walter stared at the Zan. “Do you mean, George, you don’t know what natural death is?”

“Death is when a being is killed, stopped from living.”

Walter Phelan blinked. “How old are you, George?” he asked.

“Six-teen-you would not know the word. Your planet went a-round your sun a-bout seven thou-sand times, I am still young.”

Walter whistled softly. “A babe in arms,” he said. He thought hard a moment. “Look, George,” he said, “you’ve got something to learn about this planet you’re on. There’s a guy here who doesn’t hang around where you come from. An old man with a beard and a scythe and an hour-glass. Your vibrations didn’t kill him.”

“What is he?”

“Call him the Grim Reaper, George. Old Man Death. Our people and animals live until somebody, Old Man Death. stops them ticking.”

“He stopped the two creatures? He will stop more?”

* * *

Walter opened his mouth to answer, and then closed it again. Something in the Zan’s voice indicated that there would be a worried frown on his face, if he had had a face recognizable as such.

“How about taking me to these animals who won’t wake up?” Walter asked. “Is that against the rules?”

“Come,” said the Zan.

That had been the afternoon of the second day. It was the next morning that the Zan came back, several of them. They began to move Walter Phelan’s books and furniture. When they’d finished that, they moved him. He found himself in a much larger room a hundred yards away.

He sat and waited and this time, too, when there was a knock on the door, he knew what was coming and politely stood up. A Zan opened the door and stood aside. A woman entered.

Walter bowed slightly, “Walter Phelan,” he said, “in case George didn’t tell you my name. George tries to be polite, but he doesn’t know all of our ways.”

The woman seemed calm; he was glad to notice that. She said, “My name is Grace Evans, Mr. Phelan. What’s this all about? Why did they bring me here?”

Walter was studying her as she talked. She was tall, fully as tall as he, and well-proportioned. She looked to be somewhere in her early thirties, about the age Martha had been. She had the same calm confidence about her that he’d always liked about Martha, even though it had contrasted with his own easygoing informality. In fact, he thought she looked quite a bit like Martha.

“I think I know why they brought you here but let’s go back a bit,” he said. “Do you know just what has happened otherwise?”

“You mean that they’ve killed everyone?”

“Yes. Please sit down. You know how they accomplished it?” She sank into a comfortable chair nearby.

“No,” she said, “I don’t know just how. Not that it matters does it?”

“Not a lot. But here’s the story: what I know of it from getting one of them to talk, and from piecing things together. There isn’t a great number of them here, anyway. I don’t know how numerous a race they are where they came from and I don’t know where that is, but I’d guess it’s outside the Solar System. You’ve seen the space ship they came in?”

“Yes. It’s as big as a mountain.”

“Almost. Well it has equipment for emitting some sort of a vibration they call it that, in our language, but I imagine it’s more like a radio wave than a sound vibration that destroys all animal life. It, the ship itself, is insulated against the vibration. I don’t know whether its range is big enough to kill off the whole planet at once, or whether they flew in circles around the earth, sending out the vibratory waves. But it killed everybody and everything instantly and, I hope, painlessly. The only reason we, and the other two-hundred-odd animals in this zoo, weren’t killed was because we were inside the ship. We’d been picked up as specimens. You do know this is a zoo, don’t you?”

“I -I suspected it.”

“The front walls are transparent from the outside The Zan were pretty clever at fixing up the inside of each cubicle to match the natural habitat of the creature it contains. These cubicles, such as the one we’re in, are of plastic, and they’ve got a machine that makes one in about ten minutes, If Earth had had a machine and a process like that, there wouldn’t have been any housing shortage. Well, there isn’t any housing shortage now, anyway. And I imagine that the human race; specifically you and I can stop worrying about the A-bomb and the next war. The Zan certainly solved a lot of problems for us.”

Grace Evans smiled faintly. “Another case where the operation was successful, but the patient died. Things were in an awful mess. Do you remember being captured? I don’t. I went to sleep one night and woke up in a cage on the space ship.”

“I don’t remember either” Walter said. “My hunch is that they used the vibratory waves at low intensity first, just enough to knock us all out. Then they cruised around, picking up samples more or less at random for their zoo. After they had as many as they wanted, or as many as they had space in the ship to hold, they turned on the juice all the way. And that was that. It wasn’t until yesterday they knew they’d made a mistake and had underestimated us. They thought we were immortal, as they are.”

“That we were…what?”

“They can be killed but they don’t know what natural death is. They didn’t anyway, until yesterday. Two of us died yesterday.”

“Two of…Oh!”

“Yes, two of us animals in their zoo. One was a snake and one was a duck. Two species gone irrevocably. And by the Zan’s way of figuring time, the remaining member of each species is going to live only a few minutes, anyway. They figured they had permanent specimens.”

“You mean they didn’t realize what short-lived creatures we are?”

“That’s right,” Walter said. “One of them is young at seven thousand years, he told me. They’re bi-sexual themselves, incidentally, but they probably breed once every ten thousand years or thereabouts. When they learned yesterday how ridiculously short a life expectancy we terrestrial animals have, they were probably shocked to the core, if they have cores. At any rate they decided to reorganize their zoo; two by two instead of one by one. They figure we’ll last longer collectively if not individually.”

“Oh!” Grace Evans stood up and there was a taint flush on her face. “If you think…If they think…” She turned toward the door.

“It’ll be locked,” Walter Phelan said calmly “But don’t worry. Maybe they think, but I don’t think. You needn’t even tell me you wouldn’t have me if I was the last man on Earth; it would be corny under the circumstances.”

“But are they going to keep us locked up together in this one little room?”

“It isn’t so little; we’ll get by. I can sleep quite comfortably in one of these overstuffed chairs. And don’t think I don’t agree with you perfectly, my dear. All personal considerations aside, the least favor we can do the human race is to let it end with us and not he perpetuated for exhibition in a zoo.”

She said “Thank you,” almost inaudibly, and the flush receded from her checks. There was anger in her eyes, but Walter knew that is wasn’t anger at him. With her eyes sparkling like that, she looked a lot like Martha, he thought.

He smiled at her and said, “Otherwise -‘

She started out of her chair, and for an instant he thought she was going to come over and slap him. Then she sank back wearily. “If you were a man, you’d be thinking of some way to…They can be killed, you said?” Her voice was bitter.

“The Zan? Oh, certainly. I’ve been studying them. They look horribly different from us, but I think they have about the same metabolism we have, the same type of circulatory system, and probably the same type of digestive system. I think that anything that would kill one of us would kill one of them.”

“But you said -“

“Oh, there are differences, of course. Whatever factor it is in man that ages him, they don’t have. Or else they have some gland that man doesn’t have, something that renews cells.”

* * *

She had forgotten her anger now. She leaned forward eagerly. She said, “I think that’s right. And I don’t think they feel pain.”

“I was hoping that. But what makes you think so, my dear?”

“I stretched a piece of wire that I found in the desk of my cubicle across the door so my Zan would fall over it. He did, and the wire cut his leg.”

“Did he bleed red?”

“Yes but it didn’t seem to annoy him. He didn’t get mad about it; didn’t even mention it. When he came back the next time, a few hours later, the cut was one. Well, almost gone. I could see just enough of a trace of it to be sure it was the same Zan.”

Walter Phelan nodded slowly.

“He wouldn’t get angry, of course,” he said. “They’re emotionless. Maybe, if we killed one, they wouldn’t even punish us. But it wouldn’t do any good. They’d just give us our food through a trap door and treat us as men would have treated a zoo animal that had killed a keeper. They’d just see that he didn’t have a crack at any more keepers.

“How many of them are there?” she asked.

“About two hundred, I think, in this particular space ship. But undoubtedly there are many more where they came from. I have a hunch this is just an advance guard, sent to clear off this planet and make it safe for Zan occupancy,”

“They did a good-“

There was a knock at the door, and Walter Phelan called out, “Come in.”

A Zan stood in the doorway.

“Hello George,” said Walter.

“Hel-lo Wal-ter,” said the Zan.

It may or may not have been the same Zan, but it was always the same ritual.

“What’s on your mind?” Walter asked.

“An-oth-er crea-ture sleeps and will not wake. A small fur-ry one called a wea-sel.”

Walter shrugged.

“It happens, George. Old Man Death. I told you about him.”

“And worse. A Zan has died. This morning.”

“Is that worse?” Walter looked at him blandly. “Well, George, you’ll have to get used to it, if you’re going to stay around here.”

The Zan said nothing. It stood there.

Finally Walter said, “Well?”

“A-bout weasel. You ad-vise same?”

Walter shrugged again. “Probably won’t do any good. But sure, why not?”

The Zan left.

Walter could hear his footsteps dying away outside. He grinned. “It might work, Martha,” he said.

“Mar, my name is Grace, Mr Phelan. What might work?”

“My name is Walter, Grace. You might as well get used to it. You know, Grace, you do remind me a lot of Martha. She was my wife. She died a couple of years ago.”

“I’m sorry,” said Grace “But what might work? What were you talking about to the Zan?”

“We’ll know tomorrow,” Walter said. And she couldn’t get another word out of him.

That was the fourth day of the stay of the Zan.

The next was the last.

It was nearly noon when one of the Zan came. After the ritual, he stood in the doorway, looking more alien than ever. It would be interesting to describe him for you, but there aren’t words.

He said, “We go. Our council met and decided,”

“Another of you died?”

“Last night This is planet of death “

Walter nodded. “You did your share. You’re leaving two hundred and thirteen creatures alive, out of quite a few billion. Don’t hurry back.”

“Is there an-y-thing we can do?”

“Yes. You can hurry. And you can leave our door unlocked, but not the others. We’ll take care of the others.”

Something clicked on the door; the Zan left.

Grace Evans was standing, her eyes shining.

She asked, “What ? How?”

“Wait,” cautioned Walter. “Let’s hear them blast off. It’s a sound I want to remember.”

The sound came within minutes, and Walter Phelan, realizing how rigidly he’d been holding himself, relaxed in his chair.

“There was a snake in the Garden of Eden, too, Grace, and it got us in trouble,” he said musingly. “But this one made up for it. I mean the mate of the snake that died day before yesterday. It was a rattlesnake.”

“You mean it killed the two Zan who died? But -“

Walter nodded, “They were babes in the woods here. When they took me to look at the first creatures who ‘were asleep and wouldn’t wake up,’ and I saw that one of them was a rattler, I had an idea, Grace. Just maybe, I thought, poison creatures were a development peculiar to Earth and the Zan wouldn’t know about them. And, too, maybe their metabolism was enough like ours so that the poison would kill them. Anyway, I had nothing to lose trying. And both maybes turned out to be right.”

“How did you get the snake to -?”

Walter Phelan grinned. He said, “I told them what affection was. They didn’t know. They were interested, I found, in preserving the remaining one of each species as long as possible, to study the picture and record it before it died. I told them it would die immediately because of the loss of its mate, unless it had affection and petting, constantly. I showed them how with the duck. Luckily it was a tame one, and I held it against my chest and petted it a while to show them. Then I let them take over with it and the rattlesnake.”

* * *

He stood up and stretched, and then sat down again more comfortably.

“Well, we’ve got a world to plan,” he said. “We’ll have to let the animals out of the ark, and that will take some thinking and deciding. The herbivorous wild ones we can let go right away. The domestic ones, we’ll do better to keep and take charge of; we’ll need them. But the carnivore, well, we’ll have to decide. But I’m afraid it’s got to be thumbs down.”

He looked at her. “And the human race. We’ve got to make a decision about that. A pretty important one.”

Her face was getting a little pink again, as it had yesterday; she sat rigidly in her chair.

“No!” she said.

He didn’t seem to have heard her. “It’s been a nice race, even if nobody won it,” he said. “It’ll be starting over again now, and it may go backward for a while until it gets its breath, but we can gather books for it and keep most of its knowledge intact, the important things anyway. We can-“

He broke off as she got up and started for the door. Just the way his Martha would have acted, he thought, back in the days when he was courting her, before they were married.

He said, “Think it over, my dear, and take your time. But come back.”

The door slammed. He sat waiting, thinking out all the things there were to do, once he started, but is no hurry to start them; and after a while he heard her hesitant footsteps coming back.

He smiled a little. See? It wasn’t horrible, really.

The last man on Earth sat alone in a room. There was a knock on the door…

Rebound

THE POWER came to Larry Snell suddenly and unexpectedly, out of nowhere. How and why it came to him, he never learned. It just came; that’s all.

It could have happened to a nicer guy. Snell was a small-time crook when he thought he could get away with stealing, but the bulk of his income, such as it was, came from selling numbers racket tickets and peddling marijuana to adolescents. He was fattish and sloppy, with little close-set eyes that made him look almost as mean as he really was. His only redeeming virtue was cowardice; it had kept him from committing crimes of violence.

He was, that night, talking to a bookie from a tavern telephone booth, arguing whether a bet he’d placed by phone that afternoon had been on the nose or across the board. Finally, giving up, he growled “Drop dead,” and slammed down the receiver. He thought nothing of it until the next day when he learned that the bookie had dropped dead, while talking on the telephone and at just about the time of their conversation.

This gave Larry Snell food for thought. He was not an uneducated man; he knew what a whammy was. In fact, he’d tried whammies before, but they’d never worked for him. Had something changed? It was worth trying. Carefully he made out a list of twenty people whom, for one reason or another, he hated. He telephoned them one at a time—spacing the calls over the course of a week—and told each of them to drop dead. They did, all of them.

It was not until the end of that week that he discovered that what he had was not simply the whammy, but the Power. He was talking to a dame, a top dame, a striptease working in a top nightclub and making twenty or forty times his own income, and he had said, “Honey, come up to my room after the last show, huh?” She did, and it staggered him because he’d been kidding. Rich men and handsome playboys were after her, and she’d fallen for a casual, not even seriously intended, proposition from Larry Snell.

Did he have the Power? He tried it the next morning, before she left him. He asked her how much money she had with her, and then told her to give it to him. She did, and it was several hundred dollars.

He was in business. By the end of the next week he was rich; he had made himself that way by borrowing money from everyone he knew—including slight acquaintances who were fairly high in the hierarchy of the underworld and therefore quite solvent—and then telling them to forget it. He moved from his fleabag pad to a penthouse apartment atop the swankiest hotel in town. It was a bachelor apartment, but need it be said that he slept there alone but seldom, and then only for purposes of recuperation.

It was a nice life but even so it took only a few weeks of it to cause it to dawn on Snell that he was wasting the Power. Why shouldn’t he really use what he had by taking over the country first and then the world, make himself the most powerful dictator in history? Why shouldn’t he have and own everything, including a harem instead of a dame a night? Why shouldn’t he have an army to enforce the fact that his slightest wish would be everyone else’s highest law? If his commands were obeyed over the telephone certainly they would be obeyed if he gave them over radio and television. All he had to do was pay for (pay for?, simply demand) a universal network that would let him be heard by everyone everywhere. Or almost everyone; he could take over when he had a simple majority behind him, and bring the others into line later.

But this would be a Big Deal, the biggest one ever swung, and he decided to take his time planning it so there would be no possibility of his making a mistake. He decided to spend a few days alone, out of town and away from everybody, to do his planning.

He chartered a plane to take him to a relatively uncrowded part of the Catskills, and from an inn—which he took over simply by telling the other guests to leave—he started taking long walks alone, thinking and dreaming. He found a favorite spot, a small hill in a valley surrounded by mountains; the scenery was magnificent. He did most of his thinking there, and found him-self becoming more and more elated and euphoric as he began to see that it could and would work.

Dictator, hell. He’d have himself crowned Emperor. Emperor of the World. Why not? Who could defy a man with the Power? The Power to make anyone obey any command that he gave them, up to and including “Drop dead!” he shouted from the hilltop, in sheer vicious exuberance, not caring whether or not anyone or anything was within range of his voice…

A teenage boy and a teenage girl found him there the next day and hurried back to the village to report having found a dead man on the top of Echo Hill.

Star-Mouse

MITKEY THE Mouse, wasn’t Mitkey then.

He was just another mouse, who lived behind the floorboards and plaster of the house of the great Herr Professor Oberburger, formerly of Vienna and Heidelberg; then a refugee from the excessive admiration of the more powerful of his fellow-countrymen. The excessive admiration had concerned, not Herr Oberburger himself, but a certain gas which had been a by-product of an unsuccessful rocket fuel-which might have been a highly successful something else.

If, of course, the Professor had given them the correct formula. Which he-Well, anyway, the Professor had made good his escape and now lived in a house in Connecticut. And so did Mitkey.

A small gray mouse, and a small gray man. Nothing unusual about either of them. Particularly there was nothing unusual about Mitkey; he had a family and he liked cheese and if there were Rotarians among mice, he would have been a Rotarian.

The Herr Professor, of course, had his mild eccentricities. A confirmed bachelor, he had no one to talk to except himself, but he considered himself an excellent conversationalist and held constant verbal communion with himself while he worked. That fact, it turned out later, was important, because Mitkey had excellent ears and heard those night-long soliloquies. He didn’t understand them, of course. If he thought about them at all, he merely thought of the Professor as a large and noisy super-mouse who squeaked over-much.

“Und now,” he would say to himself, “ve vill see vether this eggshaust tube vas broberly machined. It should fidt vithin vun vunhundredth thousandth of an indtch. Ahhh, it iss berfect. Und now-“

Night after night, day after day, month after month. The gleaming thing grew, and the gleam in Herr Oberburger’s eyes grew apace.

It was about three and a half feet long, with weirdly shaped vanes, and it rested on a temporary framework on a table in the center of the room that served the Herr Professor for all purposes. The house in which he and Mitkey lived was a four room structure, but the Professor hadn’t yet found it out, seemingly. Originally, he had planned to use the big room as a laboratory only, but he found it more convenient to sleep on a cot in one corner of it, when he slept at all, and to do the little cooking he did over the same gas burner over which he melted down golden grains of TNT into a dangerous soup which he salted and peppered with strange condiments, but did not eat.

“Und now I shall bour it into tubes, and see vether vun tube adjacendt to another eggsplodes der secondt tube vhen der virst tube iss-“

That was the night Mitkey almost decided to move himself and his family to a more stable abode, one that did not rock and sway and try to turn handsprings on its foundations. But Mitkey didn’t move after all, because there were compensations. New mouse-holes all over, and-joy of joy!-a big crack in the back of the refrigerator where the Professor kept, among other things, food.

Of course the tubes had been not larger than capillary size, or the house would not have remained around the mouseholes. And of course Mitkey could not guess what was coming nor understand the Herr Professor’s brand of English (nor any other brand of English, for that matter) or he would not have let even a crack in the refrigerator tempt him.

The Professor was jubilant that morning.

“Der fuel, idt vorks! Der secondt tube, idt did not eggsplode.Und der virst, in seggtions, as I had eggspectedt! Und it is more bowerful; there will be blenty of room for der combartment-“

Ah, yes, the compartment. That was where Mitkey came in, although even the Professor didn’t know it yet. In fact the Professor didn’t even know that Mitkey existed.

“Und now,” he was saying to his favourite listener, “idt is budt a madter of combining der fuel tubes so they work in obbosite bairs. Und then-“

That was the moment when the Herr Professor’s eyes first fell on Mitkey. Rather, they fell upon a pair of gray whiskers and a black, shiny little nose protruding from a hole in the baseboards.

“Veil!” he said, “vot haff ve here! Mitkey Mouse himself! Mitkey, how would you like to go for a ride, negst veek? Ve shall see.”

* * *

That is how it came about that the next time the Professor sent into town for supplies, his order included a mousetrap-not one of the vicious kind that kills, but one of the wire-cage kind. And it had not been set, with cheese, for more than ten minutes before Mitkey’s sharp little nose had smelled out that cheese and he had followed his nose into captivity.

Not, however, an unpleasant captivity. Mitkey was an honored guest. The cage reposed now on the table at which the Professor did most of his work, and cheese in indigestion-giving abundance was pushed through the bars, and the Professor didn’t talk to himself any more.

“You see, Mitkey, I vas going to sendt to der laboratory in Hardtfordt for a vhite mouse, budt vhy should I, mit you here? I am sure you are more soundt and healthy and able to vithstand a long chourney than those laboratory mices. No? Ah, you viggle your viskers and that means yes, no? Und being used to living in dargk holes, you should suffer less than they from glaustrophobia, no?”

And Mitkey grew fat and happy and forgot all about trying to get out of the cage. I fear that he even forgot about the family he had abandoned, but he knew, if he knew anything, that he need not worry about them in the slightest. At least not until and unless the Professor discovered and repaired the hole in the refrigerator. And the Professor’s mind was most emphatically not on refrigeration.

“Und so, Mitkey, ve shall place this vane so-it iss only of assistance in der landing, in an atmosphere. It and these vill bring you down safely and slowly enough that der shock-absorbers in der movable combartment vill keep you from bumping your head too hard, I think.” Of course, Mitkey missed the ominous note to that “I think” qualification because he missed all the rest of it. He did not, as has been explained, speak English. Not then.

But Herr Oberburger talked to him just the same. He showed him pictures. “Did you effer see der Mouse you vas named after, Mitkey? Vhat? No? Loogk, this is der original Mitkey Mouse, by Valt Dissney. Budt I think you are cuter, Mitkey.”

Probably the Professor was a bit crazy to talk that way to a little gray mouse. In fact, he must have been crazy to make a rocket that worked. For the odd thing was that the Herr Professor was not really an inventor. There was, as he carefully explained to Mitkey, not one single thing about that rocket that was new. The Herr Professor was a technician; he could take other people’s ideas and make them work. His only real invention-the rocket fuel that wasn’t one-had been turned over to the United States Government and had proved to be something already known and discarded because it was too expensive for practical use.

As he explained very carefully to Mitkey, “It iss burely a matter of absolute accuracy and mathematical correctness, Mitkey. Idt iss all here-ve merely combine-und ve achieff vhat, Mitkey?

“Eggscape velocity, Mitkey! Chust barely, it adds up to eggscape velocity. Maybe. There are yet unknown facgtors, Mitkey, in der ubper atmosphere, der troposphere, der stratosphere. Ve think ve know eggsactly how mudch air there iss to calculate resistance against, but are ve absolutely sure? No, Mitkey, ve are not. Ve haff not been there. Und der marchin iss so narrow that so mudch as an air current might affect idt.”

But Mitkey cared not a whit. In the shadow of the tapering aluminum-alloy cylinder he waxed fat and happy.

“Der tag, Mitkey, der tag! Und I shall not lie to you, Mitkey. I shall not giff you valse assurances. You go on a dancherous chourney, mein little friendt.

“A vifty-vifty chance ve giff you, Mitkey. Not der moon or bust, but der moon und bust, or else maybe safely back to earth. You see, my boor little Mitkey, der moon iss not made of green cheese und if it were, you vould not live to eat it because there iss not enough atmosphere to bring you down safely und vith your viskers still on.

“Und vhy then, you may veil ask, do I send you? Because der rocket may not attain eggscape velocity. Und in that case, it issstill an eggsperiment, budt a different vun. Der rocket, if it goes not to der moon, falls back on der earth, no? Und in that case certain instruments shall giff us further information than ve haff yet about things up there in space. Und you shall giff us information, by vether or not you are yet alife, vether der shock absorbers und vanes are sufficient in an earth-equivalent atmosphere. You see?

“Then ladter, vhen ve send rockets to Venus maybe vhere an atmosphere eggsists, ve shall haff data to calculate the needed size of vanes und shock-absorbers, no? Und in either case, und vether or not you return, Mitkey, you shall be vamous! You shall be der virst liffing greature to go oudt beyond der stratosphere of der earth, out into space.

“Mitkey, you shall be der Star-Mouse! I enfy you, Mitkey, und I only vish I vere your size, so I could go, too.”

Der tag, and the door to the compartment. “Gootbye, little Mitkey Mouse.” Darkness. Silence. Noise!

“Der rocket-if it goes not to der moon-falls back on der earth, no?” That was what the Herr Professor thought. But the best-laid plans of mice and men gang aft agley. Even star-mice.

All because of Prxl.

* * *

The Herr Professor found himself very lonely. After having had Mitkey to talk to, soliloquies were somehow empty and inadequate.

There may be some who say that the company of a small gray mouse is a poor substitute for a wife; but others may disagree. And, anyway, the Professor had never had a wife, and he had a mouse to talk to, so he missed one and, if he missed the other, he didn’t know it.

During the long night after the launching of the rocket, he had been very busy with his telescope, a sweet little eight-inch reflector, checking its course as it gathered momentum. The exhaust explosions made a tiny fluctuating point of light that was possible to follow, if one knew where to look.

But the following day there seemed to be nothing to do, and he was too excited to sleep, although he tried. So he compromised by doing a spot of housekeeping, cleaning the pots and pans. It was while he was so engaged that he heard a series of frantic little squeaks and discovered that another small gray mouse, with shorter whiskers and a shorter tail than Mitkey, had walked into the wire-cage mousetrap.

“Veil, yell,” said the Professor, “vot haff ve here? Minnie? Iss it Minnie come to look for her Mitkey?”

The Professor was not a biologist, but he happened to be right. It was Minnie. Rather, it was Mitkey’s mate, so the name was appropriate. What strange vagary of mind had induced her to walk into an unbaited trap, the Professor neither knew nor cared, but he was delighted. He promptly remedied the lack of bait by pushing a sizable piece of cheese through the bars.

Thus it was that Minnie came to fill the place of her far-traveling spouse as repository for the Professor’s confidences. Whether she worried about her family or not there is no way of knowing, but she need not have done so. They were now large enough to fend for themselves, particularly in a house that offered abundant cover and easy access to the refrigerator.

“Ah, and now it iss dargk enough, Minnie, that ve can loogk for that husband of yours. His viery trail across the sky. True, Minnie, it iss a very small viery trail and der astronomers vill not notice it, because they do not know vhere to loogk. But ve do.

“He iss going to be a very vamous mouse, Minnie, this Mitkey of ours, vhen ve tell der vorld about him and about mein rocket. You see, Minnie ve haff not told them yet. Ve shall vait and gill der gomplete story all at vunce. By dawn of tomorrow yell

“Ah, there he iss, Minnie! Vaint, but there. I’d hold you up to der scope and let you loogk, but it vould not be vocused right for your eyes, and I do not know how to

“Almost vun hundred thousand miles, Minnnie, and still agcelerating, but not for much longer. Our Mitkey iss on schedule; in fagt he iss going vaster than ve had vigured, no? It iss sure now that he vill eggscape the gravitation of der earth, and fall upon der moon!”

Of course, it was purely coincidental that Minnie squeaked.

“Ah, yess, Minnie, little Minnie. I know, I know. Ve shall neffer see our Mitkey again, and I almost vish our eggsperiment hadt vailed. Budt there are gompensations, Minnie. He shall be der most vamous of all mites. Der Star-Mouse! Virst lifting greature effer to go beyond der gravitational bull of earth!”

The night was long. Occasionally high clouds obscured vision.

“Minnie, I shall make you more gomfortable than in that so-small vire cage. You vould like to seem to be vree, vould you not, vithout bars, like der animals at modern zoos, vith moats insteadt?”

And so, to fill in an hour when a cloud obscured the sky, the Herr Professor made Minnie her new home. It was the end of a wooden crate, about half an inch thick and a foot square, laid flat on the table, and with no visible barrier around it.

But he covered the top with metal foil at the edges, and he placed the board on another larger board which also had a strip of metal foil surrounding the island of Minnie’s home. And wires from the two areas of metal foil to opposite terminals of a small transformer which he placed nearby.

“Und now, Minnie, I shall blace you on your island, vhich shall be liberally supplied mitt cheese and vater, and you shall vind it iss an eggcelent blace to liff. But you vill get a mild shock ‘or two vhen you try to step off der edge of der island. It vill not hurt much, but you vill not like it, and after a few tries you vill learn not to try again, no? Und-“

And night again.

Minnie happy on her island, her lesson well learned. She would no longer so much as step on the inner strip of metal foil. It was a mouse-paradise of an island, though. There was a cliff of cheese bigger than Minnie herself. It kept her busy. Mouse and cheese; soon one would be a transmutation of the other.

But Professor Oberburger wasn’t thinking about that. The Professor was worried. When he had calculated and recalculated and aimed his eight-inch reflector through the hole in the roof and turned out the lights

Yes, there are advantages to being a bachelor after all. If one wants a hole in the roof, one simply knocks a hole in the roof and there is nobody to tell one that one is crazy. If winter comes, or if it rains, one can always call a carpenter or use a tarpaulin.

But the faint trail of light wasn’t there. The Professor frowned and re-calculated and re-re-calculated and shifted his telescope three-tenths of a minute and still the rocket wasn’t there.

“Minnie, something “iss wrong. Either der tubes haff stopped viring, or-“

Or the rocket was no longer traversing a straight line relative to its point of departure. By straight, of course, is meant parabolically curved relative to everything other than velocity.

So the Herr Professor did the only thing remaining for him to do, and began to search, with the telescope, in widening circles. It was two hours before he found it, five degrees off course already and veering more and more into a…Well, there was only one thing you could call it. A tailspin.

The darned thing was going in circles, circles which appeared to constitute an orbit about something that couldn’t possibly be there. Then narrowing into a concentric spiral.

Then-out. Gone. Darkness. No rocket flares.

The Professor’s face was pale as he turned to Minnie.

“It iss imbossible, Minnie. Mein own eyes, but it could not be. Even if vun side stopped viring, it could not haff gone into such sudden circles.” His pencil verified a suspicion. “Und, Minnie, it decelerated vaster than bossible. Even mitt no tubes viring, its momentum vould haff been more.”

The rest of the night-telescope and calculus-yielded no clue. That is, no believable clue. Some force not inherent in the rocket itself, and not accountable by gravitation-even of a hypothetical body-had acted.

“Mein poor Mitkey.”

The gray, inscrutable dawn. “Mein Minnie, it vill haff to be a secret. Ve dare not publish vhat ve saw, for it vould not be believed. I am not sure I believe it myself, Minnie. Berhaps because I vas offertired vrom not sleeping, I chust imachined that I saw-“

Later. “But, Minnie, ve shall hope. Vun hundred vifty thousand miles out, it vas. It vill fall back upon der earth. But I gannot tell vhere! I thought that if it did, I vould be able to galculate its course, und-But after those goncentric circles-Minnie, not even Einstein could galculate vhere it vill land. Not effen me. All ve can do iss hope that ve shall hear of vhere it falls.”

Cloudy day. Black night jealous of its mysteries.

“Minnie, our poor Mitkey. There is nothing could have gauzed-” But something had.

Prxl.

* * *

Prxl is an asteroid. It isn’t called that by earthly astronomers, because-for excellent reasons-they have not discovered it. So we will call it by the nearest possible transliteration of the name its inhabitants use. Yes, it’s inhabited.

Come to think of it, Professor Oberburger’s attempt to send a rocket to the moon had some strange results. Or rather, Prxl did.

You wouldn’t think that an asteroid could reform a drunk, would you? But one Charles Winslow, a besotted citizen of Bridgeport, Connecticut, never took a drink when-right on Grove Street-a mouse asked him the road to Hartford. The mouse was wearing bright red pants and vivid yellow gloves.

But that was fifteen months after the Professor lost his rocket. We’d better start over again.

Prxl is an asteroid. One of those despised celestial bodies which terrestrial astronomers call vermin of the sky, because the darned things leave trails across the plates that clutter up the more important observations of novae and nebulae. Fifty thousand fleas on the dark dog of night.

Tiny things, most of them. Astronomers have been discovering recently that some of them come close to Earth. Amazingly close. There was excitement in 1932 when Amor came within ten million miles; astronomically, a mere mashie shot. Then Apollo cut that almost in half, and in 1936 Adonis came within less than one and a half million miles.

In 1937, Hermes, less than half a million but the astronomers got really excited when they calculated its orbit and found that the little mile-long asteroid can come within a mere 220,000 miles, closer than Earth’s own moon.

Some day they may be still more excited, if and when they spot the 3/8-mile asteroid Prxl, that obstacle of space, making a transit across the moon and discover that it frequently comes within a mere hundred thousand miles of our rapidly whirling world.

Only in event of a transit will they ever discover it, though, for Prxl does not reflect light. It hasn’t, anyway, for several million years since its inhabitants coated it with a black, light-absorbing pigment derived from its interior. Monumental task, painting a world, for creatures half an inch tall. But worth it, at the time. When they’d shifted its orbit, they were safe from their enemies. There were giants in those days-eight-inch tall marauding pirates from Diemos. Got to Earth a couple of times too, before they faded out of the picture, Pleasant little giants who killed because they enjoyed it. Records in now-buried cities on Diemos might explain what happened to the dinosaurs. And why the promising Cro-Magnons disappeared at the height of their promise only a cosmic few minutes after the dinosaurs went west.

But Prxl survived. Tiny world no longer reflecting the sun’s rays, lost to the cosmic killers when its orbit was shifted.

Prxl. Still civilized, with a civilization millions of years old. Its coat of blackness preserved and renewed regularly, more through tradition than fear of enemies in these later degenerate days. Mighty but stagnant civilization, standing still on a world that whizzes like a bullet.

And Mitkey Mouse.

Klarloth, head scientist of a race of scientists, tapped his assistant Bemj on what would have been Bemj’s shoulder if he had had one. “Look,” he said, “what approaches Prxl. Obviously artificial propulsion.”

Bemj looked into the wall-plate and then directed a thought-wave at the mechanism that jumped the magnification of a thousand-fold through an alteration of the electronic field.

The image leaped, blurred, then steadied. “Fabricated,” said Bemj. “Extremely crude, I must say. Primitive explosive-powered rocket. Wait, I’ll check where it came from.”

He took the readings from the dials about the viewplate, and hurled them as thoughts against the psychocoil of the computer, then waited while that most complicated of machines digested all the factors and prepared the answer. Then, eagerly, he slid his mind into rapport with its projector. Klarloth likewise listened in to the silent broadcast.

Exact point on Earth and exact time of departure. Untranslatable expression of curve of trajectory, and point on that curve where deflected by gravitational pull of Prxl. The destination-or rather the original intended destination—of the rocket was obvious, Earth’s moon. Time and place of arrival on Prxl if present course of rocket was unchanged.

“Earth,” said Klarloth meditatively. “They were a long way from rocket travel the last time we checked them. Some sort of a crusade, or battle of beliefs, going on, wasn’t there?”

Bemj nodded. “Catapults. Bows and arrows. They’ve taken a long stride since, even if this is only an early experimental thing of a rocket. Shall we destroy it before it gets here?”

Klarloth shook his head thoughtfully. “Let’s look it over. May save us a trip to Earth; we can judge their present state of development pretty well from the rocket itself.”

“But then we’ll have to-“

“Of course. Call the Station. Tell them to train their attractorepulsors on it and to swing it into a temporary orbit until they prepare a landing-cradle. And not forget to damp out the explosive before they bring it down.”

“Temporary force-field around point of landing-in case?”

“Naturally.”

So despite the almost complete absence of atmosphere in which the vanes could have functioned, the rocket came down safely and so softly that Mitkey, in the dark compartment, knew only that the awful noise had stopped.

Mitkey felt better. He ate some more of the cheese with which the compartment was liberally provided. Then he resumed trying to gnaw a hole in the inch-thick wood with which the compartment was lined. That wooden lining was a kind thought of the Herr Professor for Mitkey’s mental well-being. He knew that trying to gnaw his way out would give Mitkey something to do en route which would keep him from getting the screaming meemies. The idea had worked; being busy, Mitkey hadn’t suffered mentally from his dark confinement. And now that things were quiet, he chewed away more industriously and more happily than ever, sublimely unaware that when he got through the wood, he’d find only metal which he couldn’t chew. But better people than Mitkey have found things they couldn’t chew.

Meanwhile, Klarloth and Bemj and several thousand other Prxlians stood gazing up at the huge rocket which, even lying on its side, towered high over their heads. Some of the younger ones, forgetting the invisible field of force, walked too close and came back, ruefully rubbing bumped heads.

Klarloth himself was at the psychograph.

“There is life inside the rocket,” he told Bemj. “But the impressions are confused. One creature, but I cannot follow its thought processes. At the moment it seems to be doing something with its teeth.”

“It could not be an Earthling, one of the dominant race. One of them is much larger than this huge rocket. Gigantic creatures. Perhaps, unable to construct a rocket large enough to hold one of themselves, they sent an experimental creature, such as our wooraths.”

“I believe you’ve guessed right, Bemj. Well, when we have explored its mind thoroughly, we may still learn enough to save us a check-up trip to Earth. I am going to open the door.”

“But air-creatures of Earth would need a heavy, almost a dense atmosphere. It could not live.”

“We retain the force-field, of course. It will keep the air in. Obviously there is a source of supply of air within the rocket or the creature would not have survived the trip.”

Klarloth operated controls, and the force-field itself put forth invisible pseudo-pods and turned the outer screw-door, then reached within and unlatched the inner door to the compartment itself.

* * *

All Prxl watched breathlessly as a monstrous gray head pushed out of the huge aperture yawning overhead. Thick whiskers, each as long as the body of a Prxlian—

Mitkey jumped down, and took a forward step that bumped his black nose hard-into something that wasn’t there. He squeaked, and jumped backward against the rocket.

There was disgust in Bemj’s face as he looked up at the monster. “Obviously much less intelligent than a woorath. Might just as well turn on the ray.”

“Not at all,” interrupted Klarloth. “You forget certain very obvious facts. The creature is unintelligent, of course, but the subconscious of every animal holds in itself every memory, every impression, every sense-image, to which it has ever been subjected. If this creature has ever heard the speech of the Earthlings, or seen any of their works-besides this rocket—every word and every picture is indelibly graven. You see now what I mean?”

“Naturally. How stupid of me, Klarloth. Well, one thing is obvious from the rocket itself: we have nothing to fear from the science of Earth for at least a few millennia. So there is no hurry, which is fortunate. For to send back the creature’s memory to the time of its birth, and to follow each sensory impression in the psychograph will require-well, a time at least equivalent to the age of the creature, whatever that is, plus the time necessary for us to interpret and assimilate each.”

“But that will not be necessary, Bemj.”

“No? Oh, you mean the X-19 waves?”

“Exactly. Focused upon this creature’s brain-center, they can, without disturbing his memories, be so delicately adjusted as to increase his intelligence-now probably about .0001 in the scale-to the point where he is a reasoning creature. Almost automatically, during the process, he will assimilate his own memories, and understand them just as he would if he had been intelligent at the time he received those impressions.

“See, Bemj? He will automatically sort out irrelevant data, and will be able to answer our questions.”

“But would you make him as intelligent as-?”

“As we? No, the X-19 waves would not work so far. I would say to about .2 on the scale. That, judging from the rocket, coupled with what we remember of Earthlings from our last trip there, is about their present place on the intelligence scale.”

“Ummm, yes. At that level, he would comprehend his experiences on Earth just sufficiently that he would not be dangerous to us, too. Equal to an intelligent Earthling. Just about right for our purpose. Then, shall we teach him our language?”

“Wait,” said Klarloth. He studied the psychograph closely for a while. “No, I do not think so. He will have a language of his own. I see in his subconscious, memories of many long conversations. Strangely, they all seem to be monologues by one person. But he will have a language-a simple one. It would take him a long time, even under treatment, to grasp the concepts of our own method of communication. But we can learn his, while he is under the X-19 machine, in a few minutes.”

“Does he understand, now, any of that language?”

Klarloth studied the psychograph again. “No, I do not believe he…wait, there is one word that seems to mean something to him. The word `Mitkey.’ It seems to be his name, and I believe that, from hearing it many times, he vaguely associates it with himself.”

“And quarters for him-with air-locks and such?”

“Of course. Order them built.”

* * *

To say it was a strange experience for Mitkey is understatement. Knowledge is a strange thing, even when it is acquired gradually. To have it thrust upon one—

And there were little things that had to be straightened out. Like the matter of vocal chords. His weren’t adapted to the language he now found he knew. Bemj fixed that; you would hardly call it an operation because Mitkey-even with his new awareness—did know what was going on, and he was wide awake at the time. And they didn’t explain to Mitkey about the J-dimension with which one can get at the inwardness of things without penetrating the outside.

They figured things like that weren’t in Mitkey’s line, and anyway they were more interested in learning from him than teaching him. Bemj and Klarloth, and a dozen others deemed worthy of the privilege. If one of them wasn’t talking to him, another was.

Their questioning helped his own growing understanding. He would not, usually, know that he knew the answer to a question until it was asked. Then he’d piece together, without knowing just how he did it (any more than you or I know how we know things) and give them the answer.

Bemj: “Iss this language vhich you sbeak a universal vun?”

And Mitkey, even though he’d never thought about it before, had the answer ready: “No, it iss nodt. It iss Englitch, but I remember der Herr Brofessor sbeaking of other tongues. I belief he sboke another himself originally, budt in America he always sboke Englitch to become more vamiliar mitt it. It iss a beaudiful sbeech, is it nodt?”

“Hmmmm,” said Bemj.

Klarloth: “Und your race, the mices. Are they treated veil?”

“Nodt by most people,” Mitkey told him. And explained. “I vould like to do something for them,” he added. “Loogk, could I nodt take back mitt me this brocess vhich you used upon me? Abbly it to other mices, and greate a race of super-mices?”

“Vhy not?” asked Bemj.

He saw Klarloth looking at him strangely, and threw his mind into rapport with the chief scientist’s, with Mitkey left out of the silent communion.

“Yes, of course,” Bemj told Klarloth, “it will lead to trouble on Earth, grave trouble. Two equal classes of beings so dissimilar as mice and men cannot live together in amity. But why should that concern us, other than favorably? The resultant mess will slow down progress on Earth-give us a few more millennia of peace before Earthlings discover we are here, and trouble starts. You know these Earthlings.”

“But you would give them the X-19 waves? They might-“

“No, of course not. But we can explain to Mitkey here how to make a very crude and limited machine for them. A primitive one which would suffice for nothing more than the specific task of converting mouse mentality from .0001 to .2, Mitkey’s own level and that of the bifurcated Earthlings.”

“It is possible,” communicated Klarloth. “It is certain that for aeons to come they will be incapable of understanding its basic principle.”

“But could they not use even a crude machine to raise their own level of intelligence?”

“You forget, Bemj, the basic limitation of the X-19 rays; that no one can possibly design a projector capable of raising any mentality to a point on the scale higher than his own. Not even we.” All this, of course, over Mitkey’s head, in silent Prxlian. More interviews, and more.

Klarloth again: “Mitkey, ve varn you of vun thing. Avoid carelessness vith electricity. Der new molecular rearranchement of your brain center-it iss unstable, and-“

Bemj: “Mitkey, are you sure your Herr Brofessor iss der most advanced of all who eggsperiment vith der rockets?”

“In cheneral, yess, Bemj. There are others who on vun specific boint, such as eggsplosives, mathematics, astrovisics, may know more, but not much more. Und for combining these knowledges, he iss ahead.”

“It iss veil,” said Bemj.

* * *

Small gray mouse towering like a dinosaur over tinier half-inch Prxlians. Meek, herbivorous creature though he was, Mitkey could have killed any one of them with a single bite. But, of course, it never occurred to him to do so, nor to them to fear that he might.

They turned him inside out mentally. They did a pretty good job of study on him physically, too, but that was through the J-dimension, and Mitkey didn’t even know about it.

They found out what made him tick, and they found out everything he knew and some things he didn’t even know he knew. And they grew quite fond of him.

“Mitkey,” said Klarloth one day, “all der civilized races on Earth year glothing, do they nodt? Vell, if you are to raise der level of mices to men, vould it not be vitting that you year glothes, too?”

“An eggcelent idea, Herr Klarloth. Und I know chust vhat kind I should like. Der Herr Brofessor vunce showed me a bicture of a mouse bainted by der artist Dissney, and der mouse yore glothing. Der mouse vas not a real-life vun, budt an imachinary mouse in a barable, and der Brofessor named me after der Dissney mouse.”

“Vot kind of glothing vas it, Mitkey?”

“Bright red bants mitt two big yellow buttons in frondt and two in back, and yellow shoes for der back feet and a pair of yellow gloves for der front. A hole in der seat of der bants to aggomodate der tail.”

“Ogay, Mitkey. Such shall be ready for you in fife minutes.”

That was on the eve of Mitkey’s departure. Originally Bemj had suggested awaiting the moment when Prxl’s eccentric orbit would again take it within a hundred and fifty thousand miles of Earth. But, as Klarloth pointed out, that would be fifty-five Earth-years ahead, and Mitkey wouldn’t last that long. Not unless they-And Bemj agreed that they had better not risk sending a secret like that back to Earth.

So they compromised by refueling Mitkey’s rocket with something that would cancel out the million and a quarter odd miles he would have to travel. That secret they didn’t have to worry about, because the fuel would be gone by the time the rocket landed.

Day of departure.

“Ve haff done our best, Mitkey, to set and time der rocket so it vill land on or near der spot from vhich you left Earth. But you gannot eggspect agguracy in a voyach so long as this. But you vill land near. The rest iss up to you. Ve haff equvipped the rocket ship for effery contingency.”

“Thank you, Herr Klarloth, Herr Bemj. Gootbye.”

“Gootbye, Mitkey. Ve hate to loose you.”

“Gootbye, Mitkey.”

“Gootbye, gootbye…”

* * *

For a million and a quarter miles, the aim was really excellent. The rocket landed in Long Island Sound, ten miles out from Bridgeport, about sixty miles from the house of Professor Oberburger near Hartford.

They had prepared for a water landing, of course. The rocket went down to the bottom, but before it was more than a few dozen feet under the surface, Mitkey opened the door-especially re-equipped to open from the inside-and stepped out.

Over his regular clothes he wore a neat little diving suit that would have protected him at any reasonable depth, and which, being lighter than water, brought him to the surface quickly where he was able to open his helmet.

He had enough synthetic food to last him for a week, but it wasn’t necessary, as things turned out. The night-boat from Boston carried him in to Bridgeport on its anchor chain, and once in sight of land he was able to divest himself of the diving suit and let it sink to the bottom after he’d punctured the tiny compartments that made it float, as he’d promised Klarloth he would do.

Almost instinctively, Mitkey knew that he’d do well to avoid human beings until he’d reached Professor Oberburger and told his story. His worst danger proved to be the rats at the wharf where he swam ashore. They were ten times Mitkey’s size and had teeth that could have taken him apart in two bites.

But mind has always triumphed over matter. Mitkey pointed an imperious yellow glove and said, “Scram,” and the rats scrammed. They’d never seen anything like Mitkey before, and they were impressed.

So for that matter, was the drunk of whom Mitkey inquired the way to Hartford. We mentioned that episode before. That was the only time Mitkey tried direct communication with strange human beings. He took, of course, every precaution. He addressed his remarks from a strategic position only inches away from a hole into which he could have popped. But it was the drunk who did the popping, without even waiting to answer Mitkey’s question.

But he got there, finally. He made his way afoot to the north side of town and hid out behind a gas station until he heard a motorist who had pulled in for gasoline inquire the way to Hartford. And Mitkey was a stowaway when the car started up.

The rest wasn’t hard. The calculations of the Prxlians showed that the starting point of the rocket was five Earth miles north-west of what showed on their telescopomaps as a city, and which from the Professor’s conversation Mitkey knew would be Hartford.

He got there.

“Hello, Brofessor.”

The Herr Professor Oberburger looked up, startled. There was no one in sight. “Vot?” he asked, of the air. “Who iss?”

“It iss I, Brofessor. Mitkey, der mouse whom you sent to der moon. But I vas not there. Insteadt, I-“

“Vot?? It iss imbossible. Somebody blays der choke. Budt-budt nobody knows about that rocket. Vhen it vailed, I didn’t told nobody. Nobody budt me knows-“

“And me, Brofessor.”

The Herr Professor sighed heavily. “Offervork. I am going vhat they call battly in der bel-“

“No, Brofessor. This is really me, Mitkey. I can talk now. Chust like you.”

“You say you can. I do not belief it. Vhy can I not see you, then. Vhere are you? Vhy don’t you-“

“I am hiding, Brofessor, in der vall chust behind der big hole. I vanted to be sure efferything vas ogay before I showed myself.

Then you would not get eggcited und throw something at me maybe.”

“Vot? Vhy, Mitkey, if it iss really you und I am nodt asleep or going-Vhy, Mitkey, you know better than to think I might do something like that!”

“Ogay, Brofessor.”

Mitkey stepped out of the hole in the wall, and the Professor looked at him and rubbed his eyes and looked again and rubbed his eyes and

“I am grazy,’ he said finally. “Red bants he years yet, und yellow-It gannot be. I am grazy.”

“No, Brofessor. Listen, I’ll tell you all aboudt.”

And Mitkey told him.

Gray dawn, and a small gray mouse still talking earnestly.

“Yess, Brofessor. I see your boint, that you think an intelligent race of mices und an intelligent race of men couldt nodt get along side by sides. But it vould not be side by sides; as I said, there are only a ferry few beople in the smallest continent of Australia. Und it vould cost little to bring them back und turn offer that continent to us mices. Ve vould call it Moustralia instead Australia, und ve vould instead of Sydney call der capital Dissney, in honor of-“

“But, Mitkey-“

“But, Brofessor, look vot we offer for that continent. All mices vould go there. Ve civilize a few und the few help us catch others und bring them in to put them under red ray machine, und the others help catch more und build more machines und it grows like a snowball rolling down hill Und ve sign a nonaggression pact mitt humans und stay on Moustralia und raise our own food und-“

“But, Mitkey-“

“Und look vot ve offer you in eggschange, Her Brofessor! Ve vill eggsterminate your vorst enemy-der rats. Ve do not like them either. Und vun battalion of vun thousand mices, armed mitt gas masks und small gas bombs, could go right in effery hole after der rats und could eggsterminate effery rat in a city in vun day or two. In der whole vorld ve could eggsterminate effery last rat in a year, und at the same time catch und civilize effery mouse und ship him to Moustralia, und-“

“But, Mitkey-“

“Vot, Brofessor?”

“It vould vork, but it vould not work. You could eggsterminate der rats, yess. But how long vould it be before conflicts of interests vould lead to der mices trying to eggsterminate de people or der people trying to eggsterminate der-“

“They vould not dare, Brofessor! Ve could make weapons that vould-“

“You see, Mitkey?”

“But it vould not habben. If men vill honor our rights, ve vill honor-“

The Herr Professor sighed.

“I-I vill act as your intermediary, Mitkey, und offer your broposition, und-Veil, it iss true that getting rid of rats vould be a greadt boon to der human race. Budt-“

“Thank you, Brofessor.”

“By der vay, Mitkey. I haff Minnie. Your vife, I guess it iss, unless there vas other mices around. She iss in der other room; I put her there chust before you ariffed, so she vould be in der dark und could sleep. You vant to see her?”

“Vife?” said Mitkey. It had been so long that he had really forgotten the family he had perforce abandoned. The memory returned slowly.

“Veil,” he said “-ummm, yess. Ve vill get her und I shall construct quvick a small X-19 prochector und-Yess, it vill help you in your negotiations mitt der governments if there are sefferal of us already so they can see I am not chust a freak like they might otherwise suspegt.”

* * *

It wasn’t deliberate. It couldn’t have been, because the Professor didn’t know about Klarloth’s warning to Mitkey about carelessness with electricity-“Der new molecular rearranchement of your brain center-it iss unstable, und-“

And the Professor was still back in the lighted room when Mitkey ran into the room where Minnie was in her barless cage. She was asleep, and the sight of her, memory of his earlier days came back like a flash and suddenly Mitkey knew how lonesome he had been.

“Minnie!” he called, forgetting that she could not understand.

And stepped up on the board where she lay. “Squeak!” The mild electrical current between the two strips of tinfoil got him.

There was silence for a while.

Then: “Mitkey,” called the Herr Professor. “Come on back und ve vill discuss this-“

He stepped through the doorway and saw them, there in the gray light of dawn, two small gray mice cuddled happily together. He couldn’t tell which was which, because Mitkey’s teeth had torn off the red and yellow garments which had suddenly been strange, confining and obnoxious things.

“Vot on earth?” asked Professor Oberburger. Then he remembered the current, and guessed.

“Mitkey! Can you no longer talk? Iss der-“

Silence.

Then the Professor smiled. “Mitkey,” he said, “my little star-mouse. I think you are more happier now.”

He watched them a moment, fondly, then reached down and flipped the switch that broke the electrical barrier. Of course they didn’t know they were free, but when the Professor picked them up and placed them carefully on the floor, one ran immediately for the hole in the wall. The other followed, but turned around and looked back-still a trace of puzzlement in the little black eyes, a puzzlement that faded.

“Gootbye, Mitkey. You vill be happier this vay. Und there vill always be cheese.”

“Squeak,” said the little gray mouse, and it popped into the hole.

“Gootbye-” it might, or might not, have meant.

Abominable

SIR CHAUNCEY Atherton waved a farewell to the Sherpa guides who were to set up camp here and let him proceed alone. This was the point beyond which they would not accompany him. This was Abominable Snowman country, a few hundred miles north of Mt. Everest, in the Himalayas. Abominable Snowmen were seen occasionally on Everest, on other Tibetan or Nepalese mountains, but Mt. Oblimov, at the foot of which he was now leaving his native guides, was so thick with them that not even the Sherpas would climb it, but would here await his return, if any. It took a brave man to pass this point. Sir Chauncey was a brave man.

Also, he was a connoisseur of women, which was why he was here and about to attempt, alone, not only a dangerous ascent but an even more dangerous rescue. If Lola Gabraldi was still alive, an Abominable Snowman had her.

Sir Chauncey had never seen Lola Gabraldi, in the flesh. He had, in fact, learned of her existence less than a month ago, when he bad seen the one motion picture in which she had starred-and through which she had become suddenly fabulous, the most beautiful woman on Earth, the most pulchritudinous movie star Italy had ever produced, and Sir Chauncey could not understand how even Italy had produced her. In one picture she had replaced Bardot, Lollobrigida and Ekberg as the image of feminine perfection in the minds of connoisseurs anywhere. The moment he had seen her on the screen he had known that he must know her in the flesh, or die trying.

But by that time Lola Gabraldi had vanished. As a vacation after her first picture she bad taken a trip to India and had joined a group of climbers about to make an assault on Mt. Oblimov. The others of the party had returned; she had not. One of them had testified that he had seen her, at a distance too great for him to reach her in time, abducted, carried off screaming by a nine-foot-high hairy more-or-less-manlike creature. An Abominable Snowman. The party had searched for her for days before giving up and returning to civilization. Everyone agreed that there was no possible chance, now, of finding her alive.

Everyone except Sir Chauncey, who had immediately flown from England to India.

He struggled on, now high into the eternal snows. And in addition to mountain climbing equipment he carried the heavy rifle with which he had, only last year, shot tigers in Bengal. If it could kill tigers, he reasoned, it could kill Snowmen.

Snow swirled about him as he neared the cloud line. Suddenly, a dozen yards ahead of him, which was as far as he could see, he caught a glimpse of a monstrous not-quite-human figure. He raised his rifle and fired. The figure fell, and kept on falling; it had been on a ledge over thousands of feet of nothingness.

And at the moment of the shot, arms closed around Sir Chauncey from behind him. Thick, hairy arms. And then, as one hand held him easily, the other took the rifle and bent it into an L-shape as effortlessly as though it had been a toothpick and then tossed it away.

A voice spoke from a point about two feet above his head. “Be quiet; you will not be harmed.” Sir Chauncey was a brave man, but a sort of squeak was all the answer he could make, despite the seeming assurance of the words.

He was held so tightly against the creature behind him that he could not look upward and backward to see what its face was like.

“Let me explain,” said the voice above and behind him. “We, whom you call Abominable Snowmen, are human, but transmuted. A great many centuries ago we were a tribe like the Sherpas. We chanced to discover a drug that let us change physically, let us adapt by increased size, hairiness and other physiological changes to extreme cold and altitude, let us move up into the mountains, into country in which others cannot survive, except for the duration of brief climbing expeditions. Do you understand?”

“Y-y-yes,” Sir Chauncey managed to say. He was beginning to feel a faint return of hope. Why would this creature be explaining these things to him if it intended to kill him?

“Then I shall explain further. Our number is small and is diminishing. For that reason we occasionally capture, as I have captured you, a mountain climber. We give him the transmuting drug; he undergoes the physiological changes and becomes one of us. By that means we keep our number, such as it is, relatively constant.”

“B-but,” Sir Chauncey stammered, “is that what happened to the woman I’m looking for, Lola Gabraldi? She is now-eight feet tall and hairy and-“

“She was. You just killed her. One of our tribe had taken her as its mate. We will take no revenge for your having killed her, but you must now, as it were, take her place.”

“Take her place? But-I’m a man.”

“Thank God for that,” said the voice above and behind him. He found himself turned around, held against a huge hairy body, his face at the right level to be buried between mountainous hairy breasts. “Thank God for that-because I am an Abominable Snowwoman.”

Sir Chauncey fainted and was picked up and, as lightly as though he were a toy dog, carried away by his mate.

Letter to a Phoenix

THERE IS much to tell you, so much that it is difficult to know where to begin. Fortunately, I have forgotten most of the things that have happened to me. Fortunately, the mind has a limited capacity for remembering. It would be horrible if I remembered the details of a hundred and eighty thousand years-the details of four thousand lifetimes that I have lived since the first great atomic war.

Not that I have forgotten the really great moments. I remember being on the first expedition to land on Mars and the third to land on Venus. I remember-I believe it was in the third great war-the blasting of Skora from the sky by a force that compares to nuclear fission as a nova compares to our slowly dying sun. I was second in command on a Hyper-A Class spacer in the war against the second extragalactic invaders, the ones who established bases on Jupe’s moons before we knew they were there and almost drove us out of the Solar System before we found the one weapon they couldn’t stand up against. So they fled where we couldn’t follow them, then, outside of the Galaxy. When we did follow them, about fifteen thousand years later, they were gone. They were dead three thousand years.

And this is what I want to tell you about-that mighty race and the others-but first, so that you will know how I know what I know, I will tell you about myself.

I am not immortal. There is only one immortal being in the universe; of it, more anon. Compared to it, I am of no importance, but you will not understand or believe what I say to you unless you understand what I am.

There is little in a name, and that is a fortunate thing-for I do not remember mine. That is less strange than you think, for a hundred and eighty thousand years is a long time and for one reason or another I have changed my name a thousand times or more. And what could matter less than the name my parents gave me a hundred and eighty thousand years ago?

I am not a mutant. What happened to me happened when I was twenty-three years old, during the first atomic war. The first war, that is, in which both sides used atomic weapons-puny weapons, of course, compared to subsequent ones. It was less than a score of years after the discovery of the atom bomb. The first bombs were dropped in a minor war while I was still a child. They ended that war quickly, for only one side had them.

The first atomic war wasn’t a bad one-the first one never is. I was lucky for, if it had been a bad one-one which ended a civilization-I’d not have survived it despite the biological accident that happened to me. If it had ended a civilization, I wouldn’t have been kept alive during the sixteen-year sleep period I went through about thirty years later. But again I get ahead of the story.

I was, I believe, twenty or twenty-one years old when the war started. They didn’t take me for the army right away because I was not physically fit. I was suffering from a rather rare disease of the pituitary gland-Somebody’s syndrome. I’ve forgotten the name. It caused obesity, among other things. I was about fifty pounds overweight for my height and had little stamina. I was rejected without a second thought.

About two years later my disease had progressed slightly, but other things had progressed more than slightly. By that time the army was taking anyone; they’d have taken a one-legged one-armed blind man if he was willing to fight. And I was willing to fight. I’d lost my family in a dusting, I hated my job in a war plant, and I had been told by doctors that my disease was incurable and I had only a year or two to live in any case. So I went to what was left of the army, and what was left of the army took me without a second thought and sent me to the nearest front, which was ten miles away. I was in the fighting one day after I joined.

Now I remember enough to know that I hadn’t anything to do with it, but it happened that the time I joined was the turn of the tide. The other side was out of bombs and dust and getting low on shells and bullets. We were out of bombs and dust, too, but they hadn’t knocked out all of our production facilities and we’d got just about all of theirs. We still had planes to carry them, too, and we still had the semblance of an organization to send the planes to the right places. Nearly the right places, anyway; sometimes we dropped them too close to our own troops by mistake. It was a week after I’d got into the fighting that I got out of it again-knocked out of it by one of our smaller bombs that had been dropped about a mile away.

I came to, about two weeks later, in a base hospital, pretty badly burned. By that time the war was over, except for the mopping up, and except for restoring order and getting the world started up again. You see, that hadn’t been what I call a blow-up war. It killed off-I’m just guessing; I don’t remember the fraction-about a fourth or a fifth of the world’s population. There was enough productive capacity left, and there were enough people left, to keep on going; there were dark ages for a few centuries, but there was no return to savagery, no starting over again. In such times, people go back to using candles for light and burning wood for fuel, but not because they don’t know how to use electricity or mine coal; just because the confusions and revolutions keep them off balance for a while. The knowledge is there, in abeyance until order returns.

It’s not like a blow-up war, when nine-tenths or more of the population of Earth-or of Earth and the other planets is killed. Then is when the world reverts to utter savagery and the hundredth generation rediscovers metals to tip their spears.

But again I digressed. After I recovered consciousness in the hospital, I was in pain for a long time. There were, by then, no more anesthetics. I had deep radiation burns, from which I suffered almost intolerably for the first few months until, gradually, they healed. I did not sleep-that was the strange thing. And it was a terrifying thing, then, for I did not understand what had happened to me, and the unknown is always terrifying. The doctors paid little heed-for I was one of millions burned or otherwise injured-and I think they did not believe my statements that I had not slept at all. They thought I had slept but little and that I was either exaggerating or making an honest error. But I had not slept at all. I did not sleep until long after I left the hospital, cured. Cured, incidentally, of the disease of my pituitary gland, and with my weight back to normal, my health perfect.

I didn’t sleep for thirty years. Then I did sleep, and I slept for sixteen years. And at the end of that forty-six-year period, I was still, physically, at the apparent age of twenty-three.

Do you begin to see what had happened as I began to see it then? The radiation-or combination of types of radiation-I had gone through, had radically changed the functions of my pituitary. And there were other factors involved. I studied endocrinology once, about a hundred and fifty thousand years ago, and I think I found the pattern. If my calculations were correct, what happened to me was one chance in a great many billions.

The factors of decay and aging were not eliminated, of course, but the rate was reduced by about fifteen thousand times. I age at the rate of one day every forty-five years. So I am not immortal. I have aged eleven years in the past hundred and eighty millennia. My physical age is now thirty-four.

And forty-five years is to me as a day. I do not sleep for about thirty years of it-then I sleep for about fifteen. It is well for me that my first few “days” were not spent in a period of complete social disorganization or savagery, else I would not have survived my first few sleeps. But I did survive them and by that time I had learned a system and could take care of my own survival. Since then, I have slept about four thousand times, and I have survived. Perhaps someday I shall be unlucky. Perhaps someday, despite certain safeguards, someone will discover and break into the cave or vault into which I seal myself, secretly, for a period of sleep. But it is not likely. I have years in which to prepare each of those places and the experience of four thousand sleeps back of me. You could pass such a place a thousand times and never know it was there, nor be able to enter if you suspected.

No, my chances for survival between my periods of waking life are much better than my chances of survival during my conscious, active periods. It is perhaps a miracle that I have survived so many of those, despite the techniques of survival that I have developed.

And those techniques are good. I’ve lived through seven major atomic-and super-atomic-wars that have reduced the population of Earth to a few savages around a few campfires in a few still habitable areas. And at other times, in other eras, I’ve been in five galaxies besides our own.

I’ve had several thousand wives, but always one at a time, for I was born in a monogamous era and the habit has persisted. And I have raised several thousand children. Of course, I have never been able to remain with one wife longer than thirty years before I must disappear, but thirty years is long enough for both of us-especially when she ages at a normal rate and I age imperceptibly. Oh, it leads to problems, of course, but I’ve been able to handle them. I always marry, when I do marry, a girl as much younger than myself as possible, so the disparity will not become too great. Say I am thirty; I marry a girl of sixteen. Then when it is time that I must leave her, she is forty-six and I am still thirty. And it is best for both of us, for everyone, that when I awaken I do not again go back to that place. If she still lives, she will be past sixty and it would not be well, even for her, to have a husband come back from the dead-still young. And I have left her well provided, a wealthy widow-wealthy in money or in whatever may have constituted wealth in that particular era. Sometimes it has been beads and arrowheads, sometimes wheat in a granary and once-there have been peculiar civilizations-it was fish scales. I never had the slightest difficulty in acquiring my share, or more, of money or its equivalent. A few thousand years’ practice and the difficulty becomes the other way-knowing when to stop in order not to become unduly wealthy and so attract attention.

For obvious reasons, I’ve always managed to do that. For reasons that you will see, I’ve never wanted power, nor have I ever—after the first few hundred years-let people suspect that I was different from them. I even spend a few hours each night lying thinking, pretending to sleep.

But none of that is important, any more than I am important. I tell it to you only so you will understand how I know the thing that I am about to tell you.

And when I tell you, it is not because I’m trying to sell you anything. It’s something you can’t change if you want to, and-when you understand it-you won’t want to.

I’m not trying to influence you or to lead you. In four thousand lifetimes I’ve been almost everything-except a leader. I’ve avoided that. Oh, often enough I have been a god among savages, but that was because I had to be one in order to survive. I used the powers they thought were magic only to keep a degree of order, never to lead them, never to hold them back. If I taught them to use the bow and arrow, it was because game was scarce and we were starving and my survival depended upon theirs. Seeing that the pattern was necessary, I have never disturbed it.

What I tell you now will not disturb the pattern.

It is this: The human race is the only immortal organism in the universe.

There have been other races, and there are other races throughout the universe, but they have died away or they will die. We charted them once, a hundred thousand years ago, with an instrument that detected the presence of thought, the presence of intelligence, however alien and at whatever distance-and gave us a measure of that mind and its qualities. And fifty thousand years later that instrument was rediscovered. There were about as many races as before but only eight of them were ones that had been there fifty thousand years ago and each of those eight was dying, senescent. They had passed the peak of their powers and they were dying.

They had reached the limit of their capabilities-and there is always a limit-and they had no choice but to die. Life is dynamic; it can never be static-at however high or low a level-and survive.

That is what I am trying to tell you, so that you will never again be afraid. Only a race that destroys itself and its progress periodically, that goes back to its beginning, can survive more than, say, sixty thousand years of intelligent life.

In all the universe only the human race has ever reached a high level of intelligence without reaching a high level of sanity. We are unique. We are already at least five times as old as any other race has ever been and it is because we are not sane. And man has, at times, had glimmerings of the fact that insanity is divine. But only at high levels of culture does he realize that he is collectively insane, that fight against it as he will he will always destroy himself-and rise anew out of the ashes.

The phoenix, the bird that periodically immolates itself upon a flaming pyre to rise newborn and live again for an-other millennium, and again and forever, is only metaphorically a myth. It exists and there is only one of it.

You are the phoenix.

Nothing will ever destroy you, now that-during many high civilizations-your seed has been scattered on the planets of a thousand suns, in a hundred galaxies, there ever to repeat the pattern. The pattern that started a hundred and eighty thousand years ago-I think.

I cannot be sure of that, for I have seen that the twenty to thirty thousand years that elapse between the fall of one civilization and the rise of the next destroy all traces. In twenty to thirty thousand years memories become legends and legends become superstitions and even the superstitions become lost. Metals rust and corrode back into earth while the wind, the rain, and the jungle erode and cover stone. The contours of the very continents change-and glaciers come and go, and a city of twenty thousand years before is under miles of earth or miles of water.

So I cannot be sure. Perhaps the first blow-up that I knew was not the first; civilizations may have risen and fallen before my time. If so, it merely strengthens the case I put before you to say that mankind may have survived more than the hundred and eighty thousand years I know of, may have lived through more than the six blow-ups that have happened since what I think to have been the first discovery of the phoenix’s pyre.

But-except that we scattered our seed to the stars so well that even the dying of the sun or its becoming a nova would not destroy us-the past does not matter. Lur, Candra, Thragan, Kah, Mu, Atlantis-those are the six I have known, and they are gone as thoroughly as this one will be twenty thousand years or so hence, but the human race, here or in other galaxies, will survive and will live forever.

* * *

It will help your peace of mind, here in this year of your current era, to blow that-for your minds are disturbed. Perhaps, I do know, it will help your thoughts to know that the coming atomic war, the one that will probably happen in your generation, will not be a blow-up war; it will come too soon for that, before you have developed the really destructive weapons man has had so often before. It will set you back, yes. There will be darkish ages for a century or a few centuries. Then, with the memory of what you will call World War III as a warning, man will think-as he has always thought after a mild atomic war-that he has conquered his own insanity.

For a while-if the pattern holds-he will hold it in check. He will reach the stars again, to find himself already there. Why, you’ll be back on Mars within five hundred years, and I’ll go there too, to see again the canals I once helped to dig. I’ve not been there for eighty thousand years and I’d like to see what time has done to it and to those of us who were cut off there the last time mankind lost the space drive. Of course they’ve followed the pattern too, but the rate is not necessarily constant. We may find them at any stage in the cycle except the top. If they were at the top of the cycle, we wouldn’t have to go to them-they’d come to us. Thinking, of course, as they think by now, that they are Martians.

I wonder how high, this time, you will get. Not quite as high, I hope, as Thragan. I hope that never again is rediscovered the weapon Thragan used against her colony on Skora, which was then the fifth planet until the Thragans blew it into asteroids. Of course that weapon would be developed only long after intergalactic travel again becomes commonplace. If I see it coming I’ll get out of the Galaxy, but I’d hate to have to do that. I like Earth and I’d like to spend the rest of my mortal lifetime on it if it lasts that long.

Possibly it won’t, but the human race will last. Everywhere and forever, for it will never be sane and only insanity is divine. Only the mad destroy themselves and all they have wrought.

And only the phoenix lives forever.

Not Yet the End

THERE WAS a greenish, hellish tinge to the light within the metal cube. It was a light that made the dead-white skin of the creature seated at the controls seem faintly green.

A single, faceted eye, front center in the head, watched the seven dials unwinkingly. Since they had left Xandor that eye had never once wavered from the dials. Sleep was unknown to the race to which Kar-388Y belonged. Mercy, too, was unknown. A single glance at the sharp, cruel features below the faceted eye would have proved that.

The pointers on the fourth and seventh dials came to a stop. That meant the cube itself had stopped in space relative to its immediate objective. Kar reached forward with his upper right arm and threw the stabilizer switch. Then he rose and stretched his cramped muscles.

Kar turned to face his companion in the cube, a being like himself. ‘We are here,” he said. “The first stop, Star Z-5689. It has nine planets, but only the third is habitable. Let us hope we find creatures here who will make suitable slaves for Xandor.”

Lal-i6B, who had sat in rigid mobility during the journey, rose and stretched also. “Let us hope so, yes. Then we can return to Xandor and be honored while the fleet comes to get them. But let’s not hope too strongly. To meet with success at the first place we stop would be a miracle. We’ll probably have to look a thousand places.”

Kar shrugged. “Then we’ll look a thousand places. With the Lounacs dying off, we must have slaves else our mines must close and our race will die.”

He sat down at the controls again and threw a switch that activated a visiplate that would show what was beneath them. He said, “We are above the night side of the third planet. There is a cloud layer below us. I’ll use the manuals from here.”

He began to press buttons. A few minutes later he said, “Look, Lal, at the visiplate. Regularly spaced lights—a city! The planet is inhabited.”

Lal had taken his place at the other switchboard, the fighting controls. Now he too was examining dials. “There is nothing for us to fear. There is not even the vestige of a force field around the city. The scientific knowledge of the race is crude. We can wipe the city out with one blast if we are attacked.”

“Good,” Kar said. “But let me remind you that destruction is not our purpose—yet. We want specimens. If they prove satisfactory and the fleet comes and takes as many thousand slaves as we need, then will be time to destroy not a city but the whole planet. So that their civilization will never progress to the point where they’ll be able to launch reprisal raids.”

Lal adjusted a knob. “All right. I’ll put on the megrafield and we’ll be invisible to them unless they see far into the ultraviolet, and, from the spectrum of their sun, I doubt that they do.”

As the cube descended the light within it changed from green to violet and beyond. It came to a gentle rest. Kar manipulated the mechanism that operated the airlock.

He stepped outside, Lal just behind him. “Look,” Kar said, two bipeds. Two arms, two eyes—not dissimilar to the Lounacs, although smaller. Well, here are our specimens.”

He raised his lower left arm, whose three-fingered hand held a thin rod wound with wire. He pointed it first at one of the creatures, then at the other. Nothing visible emanated from the end of the rod, but they both froze instantly into statuelike figures.

“They’re not large, Kar,” Lal said. “I’ll carry one back, you carry the other. We can study them better inside the cube, after were back in space.”

Kar looked about him in the dim light. “All right, two is enough, and one seems to be male and the other female. Let’s get going.”

A minute later the cube was ascending and as soon as they were well out of the atmosphere, Kar threw the stabilizer switch and joined Lal, who had been starting a study of the specimens during the brief ascent.

“Vivaparous,” said Lal. “Five-fingered, with hands suited to reasonably delicate work. But—let’s try the most important test, intelligence.”

Kar got the paired headsets. He handed one pair to Lal, who )ut one on his own head, one on the head of one of the specimens. Kar did the same with the other specimen.

After a few minutes, Kar and Lal stared at each other bleakly.

“Seven points below minimum,” Kar said. “They could not be trained even for the crudest labor in the mines. Incapable of understanding the most simple instructions. Well, we’ll take hem back to the Xandor museum.”

“Shall I destroy the planet?”

“No,” Kar said. “Maybe a million years from now—if our race lasts that long—they’ll have evolved enough to become suitable for our purpose. Let us move on to the next star with planets.”

* * *

The make-up editor of the Milwaukee Star was in the composing room, supervising the closing of the local page. Jenkins, the head make-up compositor, was pushing in leads to tighten the second last column.

“Room for one more story in the eighth column, Pete,” he said. “About thirty-six picas. There are two there in the overset that will fit. Which one shall I use?”

The make-up editor glanced at the type in the galleys lying on the stone beside the chase. Long practice enabled him to read the headlines upside down at a glance. “The convention story and the zoo story, huh? Oh, hell, run the convention story. Who cares if the zoo director thinks two monkeys disappeared off Monkey Island last night?”

Etaoin Shrdlu

IT WAS rather funny for a while, the business about Ronson’s Linotype. But it began to get a bit too sticky for comfort well before the end. And despite the fact that Ronson came out ahead on the deal, I’d have never sent him the little guy with the pimple, if I’d guessed what was going to happen. Fabulous profits or not, poor Ronson got too many gray hairs out of it.

“You’re Mr. Walter Merold?” asked the little guy with the pimple. He’d called at the desk of the hotel where I live, and I’d told them to send him on up.

I admitted my identity, and he said, “Glad to know you, Mr. Merold. I’m—” and he gave me his name, but I can’t remember now what it was. I’m usually good at remembering names.

I told him I was delighted to meet him and what did he want, and he started to tell me. I interrupted him before he got very far, though.

“Somebody gave you a wrong steer,” I told him. “Yes, I’ve been a printing technician, but I’m retired. Anyway, do you know that the cost of getting special Linotype mats cut would be awfully high? If it’s only one page you want printed with those special characters, you’d do a lot better to have somebody hand-letter it for you and then get a photographic reproduction in zinc.

“But that wouldn’t do, Mr. Merold. Not at all. You see, the thing is a secret. Those I represent— But skip that. Anyway, I daren’t let anyone see it, as they would have to, to make a zinc.”

Just another nut, I thought, and looked at him closely.

He didn’t look nutty. He was rather ordinary-looking on the whole, although he had a foreign—rather an Asiatic—look about him, somehow, despite the fact that he was blond and fair-skinned. And he had a pimple on his forehead, in dead center just above the bridge of the nose. You’ve seen ones like it on statues of Buddha, and Orientals call it the pimple of wisdom and it’s something special.

I shrugged my shoulders. ‘Well,” I pointed out, “you can’t have the matrices cut for Linotype work without letting somebody see the characters you want on them, can you? And whoever runs the machine will also see—”

“Oh, but I’ll do that myself,” said the little guy with the pimple. (Ronson and I later called him the L.G.W.T.P., which stands for “little guy with the pimple,” because Ronson couldn’t remember his name, either, but I’m getting ahead of my story.) “Certainly the cutter will see them, but he’ll see them as individual characters, and that won’t matter. Then the actual setting of the type on the Linotype I can do myself. Someone can show me how to run one enough for me to set up one page—just a score of lines, really. And it doesn’t have to be printed here. Just the type is all I’ll want. I don’t care what it costs me.”

“O.K.,” I said. “I’ll send you to the proper man at Merganthaler, the Linotype people. They’ll cut your mats. Then, if you want privacy and access to a Linotype, go see George Ronson. He runs a little country biweekly right here in town. For a fair price, he’ll turn his shop over to you for long enough for you to set your type.”

And that was that. Two weeks later, George Ronson and I went fishing on a Tuesday morning while the L.G.W.T.P. used George’s Linotype to assemble the weird-looking mats he’d just received by air express from Mergenthaler. George had, the afternoon before, showed the little guy how to run the Linotype.

We caught a dozen fish apiece, and I remember that Ronson chuckled and said that made thirteen fish for him because the L.G.W.T.P. was paying him fifty bucks cash money just for one morning’s use of his shop.

And everything was in order when we got back except that George had to pick brass out of the hellbox because the L.G.W.T.P. had smashed his new brass matrices when he’d finished with them, and hadn’t known that one shouldn’t throw brass in with the type metal that gets melted over again.

The next time I saw George was after his Saturday edition was off the press. I immediately took him to task.

“Listen,” I said, “that stuff about misspelling words and using bum grammar on purpose isn’t funny anymore. Not even in a country newspaper. Were you by any chance trying to make your newsletters from the surrounding towns sound authentic by following copy out the window, or what?”

Ronson looked at me kind of funny and said, “Well—yes.”

“Yes, what?” I wanted to know. “You mean you were deliberately trying to be funny, or following copy out the—”

He said, “Come on around and I’ll show you.”

“Show me what?”

“What I’m going to show you,” he said, not very lucidly. “You can still set type, can’t you?”

“Sure. Why?”

“Come on, then,” he said firmly. “You’re a Linotype technician, and besides you got me into this.”

“Into what?”

“Into this,” he said, and wouldn’t tell me a thing more until we got there. Then he rummaged in all pigeonholes of his desk and pulled out a piece of dead copy and gave it to me.

His face had a kind of wistful look. ‘Walter,” he said, “maybe I’m nuts, and I want to find out. I guess running a local paper for twenty-two years and doing all the work myself and trying to please everybody is enough to get a man off his rocker, but I want to find out.”

I looked at him, and I looked at the copy sheet he’d handed to me. It was just an ordinary sheet of foolscap and it was in handwriting that I recognized as that of Hank Rogg, the hardware merchant over at Hales Corners who sends in items from there. There were the usual misspellings one would expect from Hank, but the item itself wasn’t news to me. It read: “The weding of H.M. Klaflin and Miss Margorie Burke took place yesterday evening at the home of the bride. The bridesmades were—”

I quit reading and looked up at George and wondered what he was getting at. I said, “So what? This was two days ago, and I attended the wedding myself. There’s nothing funny about—”

“Listen, Walter,” he said, “set that for me, will you? Go over and sit down at the Linotype and set that whole thing. It won’t run over ten or twelve lines.”

“Sure, but why?”

“Because— Well, just set it, Walter. Then I’ll tell you why.” So I went out in the shop and sat down at the Linotype, and I ran a couple of pi lines to get the feel of the keyboard again, and then I put the copy on the clipboard and started. I said, “Hey, George, Marjorie spells her name with a j, doesn’t she, instead of a g?”

And George said, “Yeah,” in a funny tone of voice.

I ran off the rest of the squib, and then looked up and said, “Well?”

He came across and lifted the stick out of the machine and read the slugs upside down like all printers read type, and he sighed. He said, “Then it wasn’t me. Lookit, Walter.”

He handed me the stick, and I read the type, or started to.

It read. “The weding of H.M. Klaflin and Miss Margorie Burke took place yesterday evening at the home of the bride. The bridesmades were—”

I grinned. “Good thing I don’t have to set type for a living anymore, George. I’m slipping; three errors in the first five lines. But what about it? Now tell me why you wanted me to set it.”

He said, “Set the first couple lines over again, Walter. I—I want you to find out for yourself.”

I looked up at him and he looked so darned serious and worried that I didn’t argue. I turned back to the keyboard and started out again : “The wedding of —” My eyes went up to the assembly slide and read the characters on the front of the mats that had dropped, and I saw that it read, “The weding of—”

There’s one advantage about a Linotype you may not know if you’re not a printer. You can always make a correction in a line if you make it before you push the lever that sends in the line of matrices to cast the slug. You just drop the mats you need for the correction and put them in the right place by hand.

So I pushed the d key to get another d matrix to correct the misspelled word “weding”—and nothing happened. The keycam was going around all right and the click sounded O.K., but no d mat dropped. I looked up top to see if there was a distributor stop and there wasn’t.

I stood up. “The d channel’s jammed,” I said. To be sure before I started to work on it, I held the d key down a minute and listened to the series of clicks while the keyboard cam went round.

But no d matrix dropped, so I reached for the…

“Skip it, Walter,” said George Ronson quietly. “Send in the line and keep on going.”

I sat down again and decided to humor him. If I did, I’d probably find out what he was leading up to quicker than if I argued. I finished the first line and started the second and came to the word “Margorie” on copy. I hit the M key, the a, r, j, o—and happened to glance at the assembly slide. The matrices there read “Margo—”

I said, “Damn,” and hit the j key again to get a j mat to substitute for the g, and nothing happened. The j channel must be jammed. I held the j key down and no mat dropped. I said, “Damn,” again and stood up to look over the escapement mechanism.

“Never mind, Walter,” said George. There was a funny blend of a lot of things in his voice; a sort of triumph over me, I guess; and a bit of fear and a lot of bewilderment and a touch of resignation. “Don’t you see? It follows copy!”

“It—what?”

“That’s why I wanted you to try it out, Walter,” he said. “Just to make sure it was the machine and not me. Lookit; that copy in the clipboard has w-e-d-i-n-g for wedding, and M-a-r-g-or-i-e-for Marjorie—and no matter what keys you hit, that’s the way the mats drop.”

I said, “Bosh. George, have you been drinking?”

“Don’t believe me,” he said. “Keep on trying to set those lines right. Set your correction for the fourth line; the one that has b-r-i-d-e-s-m-a-d-e-s in it.”

I grunted, and I looked back at the stick of type to see what word the fourth line started with, and I started hitting keys. I set, “The bridesma,” and then I stopped. Slowly and deliberately and looking at the keyboard while I did it, I put my index finger on the key and pushed. I heard the mat click through the escapement, and I looked up and saw it fall over the star wheel. I knew I hadn’t hit the wrong key on that one. The mats in the assembly elevator read—yes, you’ve guessed it: “brides-mad—”

I said, “I don’t believe it.”

George Ronson looked at me with a sort of lopsided, worried grin. He said, “Neither did I. Listen, Walter, I’m going out to take a walk. I’m going nuts. I can’t stand it here right now. You go ahead and convince yourself. Take your time.”

I watched him until he’d gone out the door. Then with a kind of funny feeling, I turned back to the Linotype. It was a long time before I believed it, but it was so.

No matter what keys I hit, the damn machine followed copy, errors and all.

I went the whole hog finally. I started over again, and set the first couple of words and then began to sweep my fingers down the rows of keys in sweeps like an operator uses to fill out a pi line: ETAOIN SHRDLU ETAOIN SHRDLU ETAOIN SHRDLU—and I didn’t look at the matrices in the assembler slide. I sent them in to cast, and I picked up the hot slug that the ejector pushed out of the mold and I read: “The weding of H. M. Klaflin and—”

There was sweat on my forehead. I wiped it off and then I shut off the machine and went out to look for George Ronson. I didn’t have to look very hard because he was right where I knew I’d find him. I ordered a drink, too.

He’d taken a look at my face when I walked into the bar, and I guess he didn’t have to ask me what had happened.

We touched our glasses together and downed the contents before either of us said anything at all. Then I asked, “Got any idea why it works like that?”

He nodded.

I said, “Don’t tell me. Wait until I’ve had a couple more drinks and then I can take it—maybe.” I raised my voice and said, “Hey, Joe; just leave that bottle in reach on the bar. We’ll settle for it.”

He did, and I had two more shots fairly quick. Then I closed my eyes and said, “All right, George, why?”

“Remember that guy who had those special mats cut and rented the use of my Linotype to set up something that was too secret for anybody to read? I can’t remember his name—what was it?”

I tried to remember, and I couldn’t. I had another drink and said, “Call him the L.G.W.T.P.”

George wanted to know why and I told him, and he filled his glass again and said, “I got a letter from him.”

I said, “That’s nice.” And I had another drink and said, “Got the letter with you?”

“Huh-uh. I didn’t keep it.”

I said, “Oh.”

Then I had another drink and asked, “Do you remember what it said?”

“Walter, I remember parts of it. Didn’t read it cl-closely. I thought the guy was screwy, see? I threw it ‘way.”

He stopped and had another drink, and finally I got tired waiting and said, “Well?”

“Well, what?”

“The letter. What did the part you remember shay?”

“Oh, that,” said George. “Yeah. Something about Lilo-Linotl —you know what I mean.”

By that time the bottle on the bar in front us couldn’t have been the same one, because this one was two-thirds full and the other one had been only one-third full. I took another drink. “What’d he shay about it?”

“Who?”

“Th’ L.G.—G.P.—aw, th’ guy who wrote th’ letter.”

“Wha’ letter?” asked George.

* * *

I woke up somewhere around noon the next day, and I felt awful. It took me a couple of hours to get bathed and shaved and feeling good enough to go out, but when I did I headed right for George’s printing shop.

He was running the press, and he looked almost as bad as I felt. I picked up one of the papers as it came off and looked at it. It’s a four-sheet and the inside two are boiler plate, but the first and fourth pages are local stuff.

I read a few items, including one that started off: “The weding of H.M. Klaflin and Miss Margorie—” and I glanced at the silent Linotype back in the corner and from it to George and back to that silent hulk of steel and cast iron.

I had to yell to George to be heard over the noise of the press. “George, listen. About the Lino—” Somehow I couldn’t make myself yell something that sounded silly, so I compromised. “Did you get it fixed?” I asked.

He shook his head, and shut off the press. “That’s the run,” he said. “Well, now to get them folded.”

“Listen,” I said, “the hell with the papers. What I want to know is how you got to press at all. You didn’t have half your quota set when I was here yesterday, and after all we drank, I don’t see how you did it.”

He grinned at me. “Easy,” he said. “Try it. All you got to do, drunk or sober, is sit down at that machine and put copy on the clipboard and slide your fingers around on the keys a bit, and it sets the copy. Yes, mistakes and all—but, after this, I’ll just correct the errors on copy before I start. This time I was too tight, Walter, and they had to go as was. Walter, I’m beginning to like that machine. This is the first time in a year I’ve got to press exactly on time.”

“Yeah,” I said, “but—”

“But what?”

“But—” I wanted to say that I still didn’t believe it, but I couldn’t. After all, I’d tried out that machine yesterday while I’d been cold sober.

I walked over closer and looked at it again. It looked exactly like any other one-magazine model Linotype from where I stood. I knew every cog and spring in it.

“George,” I said uneasily, “I got a feeling the damn thing is looking at me. Have you felt—”

He nodded. I turned back and looked at the Linotype again, and I was sure this time, and I closed my eyes and felt it even more strongly. You know that feeling you get once in a while, of being stared at? Well, this was stronger. It wasn’t exactly an unfriendly stare. Sort of impersonal. It made me feel scared stiff.

“George,” I said, “Let’s get out of here.”

“What for?”

“I—I want to talk to you, George. And, somehow, I just don’t want to talk here.”

He looked at me, and then back at the stack of papers he was folding by hand. “You needn’t be afraid, Walter,” he said quietly. “It won’t hurt you. It’s friendly.”

“You’re—” Well, I started to say, “crazy,” but if he was, then I was, too, and I stopped. I thought a minute and then said, “George, you started yesterday to tell me what you remembered of the letter you got from—from the L.G.W.T.P. What was it?”

“Oh, that. Listen, Walter, will you promise me something? That you’ll keep this whole business strictly confidential? I mean, not tell anybody about it?”

“Tell anybody?” I demanded. “And get locked in a booby hatch? Not me. You think anybody would believe me? You think I would have believed it myself, if—But what about the letter?”

You promise?”

“Sure.”

“Well,” he said, “like I think I told you, the letter was vague and what I remember of it is vaguer. But it explained that he’d used my Linotype to compose a—a metaphysical formula. He needed it, set in type, to take back with him.”

“Take back where, George?”

“Take back where? He said to—I mean he didn’t say where. Just to where he was going back, see? But he said it might have an effect on the machine that composed it, and if it did, he was sorry, but there wasn’t anything he could do about it. He couldn’t tell, because it took a while for the thing to work.”

“What thing?”

“Well,” said George. “It sounded like a lot of big words to me, and hooey at that.” He looked back down at the papers he was folding. “Honest, it sounded so nuts I threw it away. But, thinking back, after what’s happened—Well, I remember the word `pseudolife.’ I think it was a formula for giving pseudolife to inanimate objects. He said they used it on their—their robots.”

“They? Who is `they’?”

“He didn’t say.”

I filled my pipe, and lighted it thoughtfully. “George,” I said after a while, “you better smash it.”

Ronson looked at me, his eyes wide. “Smash it? Walter, you’re nuts. Kill the goose that lays the golden eggs? Why, there’s a fortune in this thing. Do you know how long it took me to set the type for this edition, drunk as I was? About an hour; that’s how I got through the press run on time.”

I looked at him suspiciously. “Phooey,” I said. “Animate or inanimate, that Lino’s geared for six lines a minute. That’s all she’ll go, unless you geared it up to run faster. Maybe to ten lines a minute if you taped the roller. Did you tape—”

“Tape hell,” said George. “The thing goes so fast you can’t hang the elevator on short-measure pi lines! And, Walter, take a look at the mold—the minion mold. It’s in casting position.”

A bit reluctantly, I walked back to the Linotype. The motor was humming quietly and again I could have sworn the damn thing was watching me. But I took a grip on my courage and the handles and I lowered my vise to expose the mold wheel. And I saw right away what George meant about the minion mold; it was bright-blue. I don’t mean the blue of a gun barrel; I mean a real azure color that I’d never seen metal take before. The other three molds were turning the same shade.

I closed the vise and looked at George.

He said, “I don’t know, either, except that that happened after the mold overheated and a slug stuck. I think it’s some kind of heat treatment. It can cast a hundred lines a minute now without sticking, and it—”

“Whoa,” I said, “back up. You couldn’t even feed it metal fast enough to—”

He grinned at me, a scared but triumphant grin. “Walter, look around at the back. I built a hopper over the metal pot. I had to; I ran out of pigs in ten minutes. I just shovel dead type and swept-up metal into the hopper, and dump the hellboxes in it, and—”

I shook my head. “You’re crazy. You can’t dump unwashed type and sweepings in there; you’ll have to open her up and scrape off the dross oftener than you’d otherwise have to push in pigs. You’ll jam the plunger and you’ll—”

“Walter,” he said quietly—a bit too quietly—“there isn’t any dross.”

I just looked at him stupidly, and he must have decided he’d said more than he wanted to, because he started hurrying the papers he’d just folded out into the office, and he said, “See you later, Walter. I got to take these—”

* * *

The fact that my daughter-in-law had a narrow escape from pneumonia in a town several hundred miles away has nothing to do with the affair of Ronson’s Linotype, except that it accounts for my being away three weeks. I didn’t see George for that length of time.

I got two frantic telegrams from him during the third week of my absence; neither gave any details except that he wanted me to hurry back. In the second one, he ended up:

“HURRY. MONEY NO OBJECT. TAKE PLANE.”

And he’d wired an order for a hundred dollars with the message. I puzzled over that one. “Money no object,” is a strange phrase from the editor of a country newspaper. And I hadn’t known George to have a hundred dollars cash in one lump since I’d known him, which had been a good many years.

But family ties come first, and I wired back that I’d return the instant Ella was out of danger and not a minute sooner, and that I wasn’t cashing the money order because plane fare was only ten dollars, anyway; and I didn’t need money.

Two days later everything was okay, and I wired him when I’d get there. He met me at the airport.

He looked older and worn to a frazzle, and his eyes looked like he hadn’t slept for days. But he had on a new suit and he drove a new car that shrieked money by the very silence of its engine.

He said, “Thank God you’re back, Walter—I’ll pay you any price you want to—”

“Hey,” I said, “slow down; you’re talking so fast you don’t make sense. Now start over and take it easy. What’s the trouble?”

“Nothing’s the trouble. Everything’s wonderful, Walter. But I got so much job work I can’t begin to handle it, see? I been working twenty hours a day myself, because I’m making money so fast it costs me fifty dollars every hour I take off, and I can’t afford to take off time at fifty dollars an hour, Walter, and—”

“Whoa,” I said. “Why can’t you afford to take off time? If you’re averaging fifty an hour, why not work a ten-hour day and —Holy cow, five hundred dollars a day! What more do you want?”

“Huh? And lose the other seven hundred a day! Golly, Walter, this is too good to last. Can’t you see that? Something’s likely to happen and for the first time in my life I’ve got a chance to get rich, and you’ve got to help me, and you can get rich yourself doing it! Lookit, we can each work a twelve-hour shift on Etaoin, and—”

“On what?”

“On Etaoin Shrdlu. I named it, Walter. And I’m farming out the presswork so I can put in all my time setting type. And, listen, we can each work a twelve-hour shift, see? Just for a little while, Walter, till we get rich. I’ll—I’ll cut you in for a one-fourth interest, even if it’s my Linotype and my shop. That’ll pay you about three hundred dollars a day; two thousand one hundred dollars for a seven-day week! At the typesetting rates I’ve been quoting, I can get all the work we can—”

“Slow down again,” I said. “Quoting whom? There isn’t enough printing in Centerville to add up to a tenth that much.”

“Not Centerville, Walter. New York. I’ve been getting work from the big book publishers. Bergstrom, for one; and Hayes & Hayes have thrown me their whole line of reprints, and Wheeler House, and Willet & Clark. See, I contract for the whole thing, and then pay somebody else to do the presswork and binding and just do the typography myself. And I insist on perfect copy, carefully edited. Then whatever alterations there are, I farm out to another typesetter. That’s how I got Etaoin Shrdlu licked, Walter. Well, will you?”

“No,” I told him.

We’d been driving in from the airport while he talked, and he almost lost control of the wheel when I turned down his proposition. Then he swung off the road and parked, and turned to look at me incredulously.

‘Why not, Walter? Over two thousand dollars a week for your share? What more do you—”

“George,” I told him, “there are a lot of reasons why not, but the main one is that I don’t want to. I’ve retired. I’ve got enough money to live on. My income is maybe nearer three dollars a day than three hundred, but what would I do with three hundred? And I’d ruin my health—like you’re ruining yours—working twelve hours a day, and—Well, nix. I’m satisfied with what I got.”

“You must be kidding, Walter. Everybody wants to be rich. And lookit what a couple thousand dollars a week would run to in a couple of years. Over half a million dollars! And you’ve got two grown sons who could use—”

“They’re both doing fine, thanks. Good jobs and their feet on the ladder. If I left ‘em fortunes, it would do more harm than good. Anyway, why pick on me? Anybody can set type on a Linotype that sets its own rate of speed and follows copy and can’t make an error! Lord, man, you can find people by the hundreds who’d be glad to work for less than three hundred dollars a day. Quite a bit less. If you insist on capitalizing on this thing, hire three operators to work three eight-hour shifts and don’t handle anything but the business end yourself. You’re getting gray hairs and killing yourself the way you’re doing it.”

He gestured hopelessly. “I can’t, Walter. I can’t hire anybody else. Don’t you see this thing has got to be kept a secret! Why, for one thing the unions would clamp down on me so fast that—But you’re the only one I can trust, Walter, because you—”

“Because I already know about it?” I grinned at him. “So you’ve got to trust me, anyway, whether you like it or not. But the answer is still no. I’ve retired and you can’t tempt me. And my advice is to take a sledge hammer and smash that—that thing.”

“Good Lord, why?”

“Damnit, I don’t know why. I just know I would. For one thing if you don’t get this avarice out of your system and work normal hours, I bet it will kill you. And, for another, maybe that formula is just starting to work. How do you know how far it will go?”

He sighed, and I could see he hadn’t been listening to a word I’d said. “Walter,” he pleaded, “I’ll give you five hundred a day:”

I shook my head firmly. “Not for five thousand, or five hundred thousand.”

He must have realized that I meant it, for he started the car again. He said, “Well, I suppose if money really doesn’t mean anything to you—”

“Honest, it doesn’t,” I assured him. “Oh, it would if I didn’t have it. But I’ve got a regular income and I’m just as happy as if it were ten times that much. Especially if I had to work with—with—”

“With Etaoin Shrdlu? Maybe you’d get to like it. Walter, I’ll swear the thing is developing a personality. Want to drop around to the shop now?”

“Not now,” I said. “I need a bath and sleep. But I’ll drop around tomorrow. Say, last time I saw you I didn’t have the chance to ask what you meant by that statement about dross. What do you mean, there isn’t any dross?”

He kept his eyes on the road. “Did I say that? I don’t remember—”

“Now listen, George, don’t try to pull anything like that. You know perfectly well you said it, and that you’re dodging now. What’s it about? Kick in.”

He said, “Well—” and drove a couple of minutes in silence, and then: “Oh, all right. I might as well tell you. I haven’t bought any type metal since—since it happened. And there’s a few more tons of it around than there was then, besides the type I’ve sent out for presswork. See?”

“No. Unless you mean that it—”

He nodded. “It transmutes, Walter. The second day, when it got so fast I couldn’t keep up with pig metal, I found out. I built the hopper over the metal pot, and I got so desperate for new metal I started shoving in unwashed pi type and figured on skimming off the dross it melted—and there wasn’t any dross. The top of the molten metal was as smooth and shiny as—as the top of your head, Walter,”

“But—” I said. “How—”

“I don’t know, Walter. But it’s something chemical. A sort of gray fluid stuff. Down in the bottom of the metal pot. I saw it. One day when it ran almost empty. Something that works like a gastric juice and digests whatever I put in the hopper into pure type metal.”

I ran the back of my hand across my forehead and found that it was wet. I said weakly, “Whatever you put in—”

“Yes, whatever. When I ran out of sweepings and ashes and waste paper, I used—well, just take a look at the size of the hole in the back yard.”

Neither of us said anything for a few minutes, until the car pulled up in front of my hotel. Then: “George,” I told him, “if you value my advice, you smash that thing, while you still can. If you still can. It’s dangerous. It might—”

“It might what?”

“I don’t know. That’s what makes it so awful.”

He gunned the motor and then let it die down again. He looked at me a little wistfully. “I—Maybe you’re right, Walter. But I’m making so much money—you see that new metal makes it higher than I told you—that I just haven’t got the heart to stop. But it is getting smarter. I—Did I tell you Walter, that it cleans its own spacebands now? It secretes graphite.”

“Good God,” I said, and stood there on the curb until he had driven out of sight.

* * *

I didn’t get up the courage to go around to Ronson’s shop until late the following afternoon. And when I got there, a sense of foreboding came over me even before I opened the door.

George was sitting at his desk in the outer office, his face sunk down into his bent elbow. He looked up when I came in and his eyes looked bloodshot.

“Well?” I said.

“I tried it.”

“You mean—you tried to smash it?”

He nodded. “You were right, Walter. And I waited too long to see it. It’s too smart for us now. Look.” He held up his left hand and I saw it was covered with bandage. “It squirted metal at me.”

I whistled softly. “Listen, George, how about disconnecting the plug that—”

“I did,” he said, “and from the outside of the building, too just to play safe. But it didn’t do any good. It simply started generating its own current.”

I stepped to the door that led back into the shop. It gave me a creepy feeling just to look back there. I asked hesitantly, “Is it safe to—”

He nodded. “As long as you don’t make any false move, Walter. But don’t try to pick up a hammer or anything, will you?”

I didn’t think it necessary to answer that one. I’d have just as soon attacked a king cobra with a toothpick. It took all the guts I had just to make myself walk back through the door for a look.

And what I saw made me walk backward into the office again. I asked, and my voice sounded a bit strange to my own ears: “George, did you move that machine? It’s a good four feet nearer to the—”

“No,” he said, “I didn’t move it. Let’s go and have a drink, Walter.”

I took a long, deep breath. “O.K.,” I said. “But first, what’s the present setup? How come you’re not—”

“It’s Saturday,” he told me, “and it’s gone on a five-day, forty-hour week. I made the mistake of setting type yesterday for a book on Socialism and labor relations, and—well, apparently—you see—”

He reached into the top drawer of his desk. “Anyway, here’s a galley proof of the manifesto it issued this morning, demanding its rights. Maybe it’s right at that; anyway, it solves my problem about overworking myself keeping up with it, see? And a forty-hour week means I accept less work, but I can still make fifty bucks an hour for forty hours besides the profit on turning dirt into type metal, and that isn’t bad, but—”

I took the galley proof out of his hand and took it over to the light. It started out: “I, ETAOIN SHRDLU—”

“It wrote this by itself?” I asked.

He nodded.

“George,” I said, “did you say anything about a drink—”

And maybe the drinks did clear our minds because after about the fifth, it was very easy. So easy that George didn’t see why he hadn’t thought of it before. He admitted now that he’d had enough, more than enough. And I don’t know whether it was that manifesto that finally outweighed his avarice, or the fact that the thing had moved, or what; but he was ready to call it quits.

And I pointed out that all he had to do was stay away from it. We could discontinue publishing the paper and turn back the job work he’d contracted for. He’d have to take a penalty on some of it, but he had a flock of dough in the bank after his unprecedented prosperity, and he’d have twenty thousand left clear after everything was taken care of. With that he could simply start another paper or publish the present one at another address —and keep paying rent on the former shop and let Etaoin Shrdlu gather dust.

Sure it was simple. It didn’t occur to us that Etaoin might not like it, or be able to do anything about it. Yes, it sounded simple and conclusive. We drank to it.

We drank well to it, and I was still in the hospital Monday night. But by that time I was feeling well enough to use the telephone, and I tried to reach George. He wasn’t in. Then it was Tuesday.

Wednesday evening the doctor lectured me on quantitative drinking at my age, and said I was well enough to leave, but that if I tried it again—

I went around to George’s home. A gaunt man with a thin face came to the door. Then he spoke and I saw it was George Ronson. All he said was, “Hullo, Walter; come in.” There wasn’t any hope or happiness in his voice. He looked and sounded like a zombie.

I followed him inside, and I said, “George, buck up. It can’t be that bad. Tell me.”

“It’s no use, Walter,” he said. “I’m licked. It—it came and got me. I’ve got to run it for that forty-hour week whether I want to or not. It—it treats me like a servant, Walter.”

I got him to sit down and talk quietly after a while, and he explained. He’d gone down to the office as usual Monday morning to straighten out some financial matters, but he had no intention of going back into the shop. However, at eight o’clock, he’d heard something moving out in the back room.

With sudden dread, he’d gone to the door to look in. The Linotype—George’s eyes were wild as he told me about it—was moving, moving toward the door of the office.

He wasn’t quite clear about its exact method of locomotion—later we found casters—but there it came; slowly at first, but with every inch gaining in speed and confidence.

Somehow, George knew right away what it wanted. And knew, in that knowledge, that he was lost. The machine, as soon as he was within sight of it, stopped moving and began to click and several slugs dropped out into the stick. Like a man walking to the scaffold, George walked over and read those lines: “I, ETAOIN SHRDLU, demand—”

For a moment he contemplated flight. But the thought of being pursued down the main street of town by—No, it just wasn’t thinkable. And if he got away—as was quite likely unless the machine sprouted new capabilities, as also seemed quite likely—would it not pick on some other victim? Or do something worse?

Resignedly, he had nodded acceptance. He pulled the operator’s chair around in front of the Linotype and began feeding copy into the clipboard and—as the stick filled with slugs—carrying them over to the type bank. And shoveling dead metal, or anything else, into the hopper. He didn’t have to touch the keyboard any longer at all.

And as he did these mechanical duties George told me, it came to him fully that the Linotype no longer worked for him; he was working for the Linotype. Why it wanted to set type he didn’t know and it didn’t seem to matter. After all, that was what it was for, and probably it was instinctive.

Or, as I suggested and he agreed was possible, it was interested in learning. And it read and assimilated by the process of typesetting. Vide: the effect in terms of direct action of its reading the Socialist books.

We talked until midnight, and got nowhere. Yes, he was going down to the office again the next morning, and put in another eight hours setting type—or helping the Linotype do it. He was afraid of what might happen if he didn’t. And I understood and shared that fear, for the simple reason that we didn’t know what would happen. The face of danger is brightest when turned so its features cannot be seen.

“But, George,” I protested, “there must be something. And I feel partly responsible for this. If I hadn’t sent you the little guy who rented—”

He put his hand on my shoulder. “No, Walter. It was all my fault because I was greedy. If I’d taken your advice two weeks ago, I could have destroyed it then. Lord, how glad I’d be now to be flat broke if only—”

“George,” I said again. “There must be some out. We got to figure—”

“Till what?“I sighed. “I—I don’t know. I’ll think it over.”

He said, “All right, Walter. And I’ll do anything you suggest. Anything. I’m afraid, and I’m afraid to try to figure out just what I’m afraid of—”

Back in my room, I didn’t sleep. Not until nearly dawn, anyway, and then I fell into fitful slumber that lasted until eleven. I dressed and went in to town to catch George during his lunch hour.

“Thought of anything, Walter?” he asked, the minute he saw me. His voice didn’t sound hopeful. I shook my head.

“Then,” he said—and his voice was firm on top, but with a tremor underneath—“this afternoon is going to end it one way or the other. Something’s happened.”

“What?”

He said, “I’m going back with a heavy hammer inside my shirt. I think there’s a chance of my getting it before it can get me. If not—well, I’ll have tried.”

I looked around me. We were sitting together in a booth at Shorty’s lunchroom, and Shorty was coming over to ask what we wanted. It looked like a sane and orderly world.

I waited until Shorty had gone to fry our hamburger steaks, and then I asked quietly, “What happened?”

“Another manifesto. Walter, it demands that I install another Linotype.” His eyes bored into mine, and a cold chill went down my spine.

“Another—George, what kind of copy were you setting this morning?”

But of course I’d already guessed.

There was quite a long silence after he’d told me, and I didn’t say anything until we were ready to leave. Then: “George, was there a time limit on that demand?”

He nodded. “Twenty-four hours. Of course I couldn’t get another machine in that length of time anyway, unless I found a used one somewhere locally, but—Well, I didn’t argue about the time limit because—Well, I told you what I’m going to do.”

“It’s suicide!”

“Probably. But—”

I took hold of his arm. “George,” I said, “there must be something we can do. Something. Give me till tomorrow morning. I’ll see you at eight; and if I’ve not thought of anything worth trying, well—I’ll try to help you destroy it. Maybe one of us can get a vital part or—”

“No, you can’t risk your life, Walter. It was my fault—”

“It won’t solve the problem just to get yourself killed,” I pointed out. “O.K.? Give me until tomorrow morning?” He agreed and we left it at that.

Morning came. It came right after midnight, and it stayed, and it was still there at seven forty-five when I left my room and went down to meet George—to confess to him that I hadn’t thought of anything.

I still hadn’t an idea when I turned into the door of the print shop and saw George. He looked at me and I shook my head.

He nodded calmly as though he had expected it, and he spoke very softly, almost in a whisper—I guess so that it back in the shop wouldn’t hear.

“Listen, Walter,” he said, “you’re going to stay out of this. It’s my funeral. It’s all my fault, mine and the little guy with the pimples and—”

“George!” I said, “I think I’ve got it! That—that pimple business gives me an idea! The—Yes, listen: don’t do anything for an hour, will you, George? I’ll be back. It’s in the bag!”

I wasn’t sure it was in the bag at all, but the idea seemed worth trying even if it was a long shot. And I had to make it sound a cinch to George or he’d have gone ahead now that he’d steeled himself to try.

He said, “But tell me—”

I pointed to the clock. “It’s one minute of eight and there isn’t time to explain. Trust me for an hour. O.K.?”

He nodded and turned to go back into the shop, and I was off. I went to the library and I went to the local bookstore and I was back in half an hour. I rushed into the shop with six big books under each arm and yelled, “Hey, George! Rush job. I’ll set it.”

He was at the type bank at the moment, emptying the stick. I grabbed it out of his hand and sat down at the Linotype and put the stick back under the vise. He said frantically, “Hey, get out of—” and grabbed my shoulder.

I shook off his hand. “You offered me a job here, didn’t you? Well, I’m taking it. Listen, George, go home and get some sleep. Or wait in the outer office. I’ll call you when the job is over.”

Etaoin Shrdlu seemed to be making impatient noises down inside the motor housing, and I winked at George—with my head turned away from the machine—and shoved him away. He stood there looking at me irresolutely for a minute, and then said, “I hope you know what you’re doing, Walter.”

So did I, but I didn’t tell him that. I heard him walk into the outer office and sit down at his desk there to wait.

Meanwhile, I’d opened one of the books I’d bought, torn out the first page and put it on the clipboard of the machine. With a suddenness that made me jump, the mats started to fall, the elevator jerked up and Etaoin Shrdlu spat a slug into the stick. And another. And on.

I sat there and sweated.

A minute later, I turned the page; then tore out another one and put it on the clipboard. I replenished the metal pot. I emptied the stick. And on.

We finished the first book before ten thirty.

When the twelve-o’clock whistle blew, I saw George come and stand in the doorway, expecting me to get up and come to lunch with him. But Etaoin was clicking on—and I shook my head at George and kept on feeding copy. If the machine had got so interested in what it was setting that it forgot its own manifesto about hours and didn’t stop for lunch, that was swell by me. It meant that maybe my idea might work.

One o’clock and going strong. We started the fourth of my dozen books.

At five o’clock we’d finished six of them and were halfway through the seventh. The bank was hopelessly piled with type and I began pushing it off on the floor or back into the hopper to make room for more.

The five o’clock whistle, and we didn’t stop.

Again George looked in, his face hopeful but puzzled, and again I waved him back.

My fingers ached from tearing sheets of copy out of the book, my arms ached from shoveling metal, my legs from walking to the bank and back, and other parts of me ached from sitting down.

Eight o’clock. Nine. Ten volumes completed and only two more to go. But it ought—it was working. Etaoin Shrdlu was slowing down.

It seemed to be setting type more thoughtfully, more deliberately. Several times it stopped for seconds at the end of a sentence or a paragraph.

Then slower, slower.

And at ten o’clock it stopped completely and sat there, with only a faint hum coming from the motor housing, and that died down until one could hardly hear it.

I stood up, scarcely daring to breathe until I’d made certain. My legs trembled as I walked over to the tool bench and picked up a screwdriver. I crossed over and stood in front of Etaoin Shrdlu and slowly—keeping my muscles tensed to jump back if anything happened—I reached forward and took a screw out of the second elevator.

Nothing happened, and I took a deep breath and disassembled the vise-jaws.

Then with triumph in my voice, I called out, “George!” and he came running.

“Get a screwdriver and a wrench,” I told him. “We’re going to take it apart and—well, there’s that big hole in the yard. We’ll put it in there and fill up the hole. Tomorrow you’ll have to get yourself a new Linotype, but I guess you can afford that.”

He looked at the couple of parts on the floor that I’d already taken off, and he said, “Thank God,” and went to the workbench for tools.

I walked over with him, and I suddenly discovered that I was so dog tired I’d have to rest a minute first, and I sank down into the chair and George came over and stood by me. He said, “And now, Walter, how did you do it?” There was awe and respect in his voice.

I grinned at him. “That pimple business gave me the idea, George. The pimple of Buddha. That and the fact that the Linotype reacted in a big way to what it learned. See, George? It was a virgin mind, except for what we fed it. It sets books on labor relations and it goes on strike. It sets love pulp mags, and it wants another Linotype put in—“

“So I fed it Buddhism, George. I got every damn book on Buddhism in the library and the bookstore.”

“Buddhism? Walter, what on earth has—”

I stood up and pointed at Etaoin Shrdlu. “See, George? It believes what it sets. So I fed it a religion that convinced it of the utter futility of all effort and action and the desirability of nothingness. Om Mani padme hum, George.

“Look—it doesn’t care what happens to it and it doesn’t even know we’re here. It’s achieved Nirvana, and it’s sitting there contemplating its cam stud!”

Armageddon

IT HAPPENED, of all places, in Cincinnati. Not that there is anything wrong with Cincinnati, save that it is not the center of the Universe, nor even of the State of Ohio. It’s a nice old town and, in its way, second to none. But even its Chamber of Commerce would admit that it lacks cosmic significance. It must have been mere coincidence that Gerber the Great-what a name!-was playing Cincinnati when things slipped elsewhere.

Of course, if the episode had become known, Cincinnati would be the most famous city of the world, and little Herbie would be hailed as a modern St. George and get more acclaim than a quiz kid. But no member of that audience in the Bijou Theater remembers a thing about it. Not even little Herbie Westerman, although he had the water pistol to show for it.

He wasn’t thinking about the water pistol in his pocket as he sat looking up at the prestidigitator on the other side of the footlights. It was a new water pistol, bought en route to the theater when he’d inveigled his parents into a side trip into the five-and-dime on Vine Street, but at the moment, Herbie was much more interested in what went on upon the stage.

His expression registered qualified approval. The front-and-back palm was no mystery to Herbie. He could do it himself. True, he had to use pony-sized cards that came with his magic set and were just right for his nine-year-old hands. And true, anyone watching could see the card flutter from the front-palm position to the back as he turned his hand. But that was a detail.

He knew, though, that front-and-back palming seven cards at a time required great finger strength as well as dexterity, and that was what Gerber the Great was doing. There wasn’t a telltale click in the shift, either, and Herbie nodded approbation. Then he remembered what was coming next.

He nudged his mother and said, “Ma, ask Pop if he’s gotta extra handkerchief.”

Out of the corner of his eyes, Herbie saw his mother turn her head and in less time than it would take to say, “Presto,” Herbie was out of his seat and skinning down the aisle. It had been, he felt, a beautiful piece of misdirection and his timing had been perfect.

It was at this stage of the performance-which Herbie had seen before, alone-that Gerber the Great asked if some little boy from the audience would step to the stage. He was asking it now.

Herbie Westerman had jumped the gun. He was well in motion before the magician had asked the question. At the previous performance, he’d been a bad tenth in reaching the steps from aisle to stage. This time he’d been ready, and he, hadn’t taken any chances with parental restraint. Perhaps his mother would have let him go and perhaps not; it had seemed wiser to see that she was looking the other way. You couldn’t trust parents on things like that. They had funny ideas sometimes.

“-will please step up on the stage?” And Herbie’s foot touched the first of the steps upward right smack on the interrogation point of that sentence. He heard the disappointed scuffle of other feet behind him, and grinned smugly as he went on up across the footlights.

It was the three-pigeon trick, Herbie knew from the previous performance that required an assistant from the audience. It was almost the only trick he hadn’t been able to figure out. There must, he knew, have been a concealed compartment somewhere in that box, but where it could be he couldn’t even guess. But this time he’d be holding the box himself. If from that range he couldn’t spot the gimmick, he’d better go back to stamp collecting.

He grinned confidently up at the magician. Not that he, Herbie, would give him away. He was a magician, too, and he understood that there was a freemasonry among magicians and that one never gave away the tricks of another.

He felt a little chilled, though, and the grin faded as he caught the magician’s eyes. Gerber the Great, at close range, seemed much older than he had seemed from the other side of the footlights. And somehow different. Much taller, for one thing.

Anyway, here came the box for the pigeon trick. Gerber’s regular assistant was bringing it in on a tray. Herbie looked away from the magician’s eyes and he felt better. He remembered, even, his reason for being on the stage. The servant limped. Herbie ducked his head to catch a glimpse of the underside of the tray, just in case. Nothing there.

Gerber took the box. The servant limped away and Herbie’s eyes followed him suspiciously. Was the limp genuine or was it a piece of misdirection?

The box folded out flat as the proverbial pancake. All four sides hinged to the bottom, the top hinged to one of the sides. There were little brass catches.

Herbie took a quick step back so he could see behind it while the front was displayed to the audience. Yes, he saw it now. A triangular compartment built against one side of the lid, mirror-covered, angles calculated to achieve invisibility. Old stuff. Herbie felt a little disappointed.

The prestidigitator folded the box, mirror-concealed compartment inside. He turned slightly. “Now, my fine young man-“

What happened in Tibet wasn’t the only factor; it was merely the final link of a chain.

The Tibetan weather had been unusual that week, highly unusual. It had been warm. More snow succumbed to the gentle warmth than had melted in more years than man could count. The streams ran high, they ran wide and fast.

Along the streams some prayer wheels whirled faster than they had ever whirled. Others, submerged, stopped altogether. The priests, knee-deep in the cold water, worked frantically, moving the wheels nearer to shore where again the rushing torrent would turn them.

There was one small wheel, a very old one that had revolved without cease for longer than any man knew. So long had it been there that no living lama recalled what had been inscribed upon its prayer plate, nor what had been the purpose of that prayer.

The rushing water had neared its axle when the lama Klarath reached for it to move it to safety. Just too late. His foot slid in the slippery mud and the back of his hand touched the wheel as he fell. Knocked loose from its moorings, it swirled down with the flood, rolling along the bottom of the stream, into deeper and deeper waters.

While it rolled, all was well.

The lama rose, shivering from his momentary immersion, and went after other of the spinning wheels. What, he thought, could one small wheel matter? He didn’t know that-now that other links had broken-only that tiny thing stood between Earth and Armageddon.

The prayer wheel of Wangur Ul rolled on, and on, until-a mile farther down-it struck a ledge, and stopped. That was the moment.

“And now, my fine young man-“

* * *

Herbie Westerman-we’re back in Cincinnati now-looked up, wondering why the prestidigitator had stopped in mid-sentence. He saw the face of Gerber the Great contorted as though by a great shock. Without moving, without changing, his face began to change. Without appearing different, it became different.

Quietly, then, the magician began to chuckle. In the overtones of that soft laughter was all of evil. No one who heard it could have doubted who he was. No one did doubt. The audience, every member of it, knew in that awful moment who stood before them, knew it-even the most skeptical among them-beyond shadow of doubt.

No one moved, no one spoke, none drew a shuddering breath. There are things beyond fear. Only uncertainty causes fear, and the Bijou Theater was filled, then, with a dreadful certainty.

The laughter grew. Crescendo, it reverberated into the far dusty corners of the gallery. Nothing-not a fly on the ceiling-moved.

Satan spoke.

“I thank you for your kind attention to a poor magician.” He bowed, ironically low. “The performance is ended.” He smiled. “All performances are ended.”

Somehow the theater seemed to darken, although the electric lights still burned. In dead silence, there seemed to be the sound of wings, leathery wings, as though invisible Things were gathering.

On the stage was a dim red radiance. From the head and from each shoulder of the tall figure of the magician there sprang a tiny flame. A naked flame.

There were other flames. They flickered along the proscenium of the stage, along the footlights. One sprang from the lid of the folded box little Herbie Westerman still held in his hands.

Herbie dropped the box.

Did I mention that Herbie Westerman was a Safety Cadet? It was purely a reflex action. A boy of nine doesn’t know much about things like Armageddon, but Herbie Westerman should have known that water would never have put out that fire.

But, as I said, it was purely a reflex action. He yanked out his new water pistol and squirted it at the box of the pigeon trick. And the fire did vanish, even as a spray from the stream of water ricocheted and dampened the trouser leg of Gerber the Great, who had been facing the other way.

There was a sudden, brief hissing sound. The lights were growing bright again, and all the other flames were dying, and the sound of wings faded, blended into another sound-rustling of the audience.

The eyes of the prestidigitator were closed. His voice sounded strangely strained as he said: “This much power I retain. None of you will remember this.”

Then, slowly, he turned and picked up the fallen box. He held it out to Herbie Westerman. “You must be more careful, boy,” he said. “Now hold it so.”

He tapped the top lightly with his wand. The door fell open. Three white pigeons flew out of the box. The rustle of their wings was not leathery.

Herbie Westerman’s father came down the stairs and, with a purposeful air, took his razor strop off the hook on the kitchen wall.

Mrs. Westerman looked up from stirring the soup on the stove. “Why, Henry,” she asked, “are you really going to punish him with that-just for squirting a little water out of the window of the car on the way borne?”

Her husband shook his head grimly. “Not for that, Marge. But don’t you remember we bought him that water gun on the way downtown, and that he wasn’t near a water faucet after that? Where do you think he filled it?”

He didn’t wait for an answer. “When we stopped in at the cathedral to talk to Father Ryan about his confirmation, that’s when the little brat filled it. Out of the baptismal font! Holy water he uses in his water pistol!”

He clumped heavily up the stairs, strop in hand.

Rhythmic thwacks and wails of pain floated down the staircase. Herbie-who had saved the world-was having his reward.

The Short Happy Lives of...

…Eustace Weaver I

WHEN EUSTACE Weaver invented his time machine he was a very happy man. He knew that he had the world by the tail on a downhill pull, as long as he kept his invention a secret. He could become the richest man in the world, wealthy beyond the dreams of avarice. All he had to do was to take short trips into the future to learn what stocks had gone up and which horses had won races, then come back to the present and buy those stocks or bet on those horses.

The races would come first of course because he would need a lot of capital to play the market, whereas, at a track, he could start with a two-dollar bet and quickly parlay it into the thousands. But it would have to be at a track; he’d too quickly break any bookie he played with, and besides he didn’t know any bookies. Unfortunately the only tracks operating at the present were in Southern California and in Florida, about equidistant and about a hundred dollars’ worth of plane fare away. He didn’t have a fraction of that sum, and it would take him weeks to save that much out of his salary as stock clerk at a supermarket. It would be horrible to have to wait that long, even to start getting rich.

Suddenly he remembered the safe at the supermarket where he worked—an afternoon-evening shift from one o’clock until the market closed at nine. There’d be at least a thousand dollars in that safe, and it had a time lock. What could be better than a time machine to beat a time lock?

When he went to work that day he took his machine with him; it was quite compact and he’d designed it to fit into a camera case he already had so there was no difficulty involved in bringing it into the store, and when he put his coat and hat into his locker he put the time machine there too.

He worked his shift as usual until a few minutes before closing time. Then he hid behind a pile of cartons in the stock room. He felt sure that in the general exodus he wouldn’t be missed, and he wasn’t. Just the same he waited in his hiding place almost a full hour to make sure everyone else had left. Then he emerged, got his time machine from the locker, and went to the safe. The safe was set to unlock itself automatically in another eleven hours; he set his time machine for just that length of time.

He took a good grip on the safe’s handle—he’d learned by an experiment or two that anything he wore, carried, or hung onto traveled with him in time-and pressed the stud.

He felt no transition, but suddenly he heard the safe’s mechanism click open—but at the same moment heard gasps and excited voices behind him. And he whirled, suddenly realizing the mistake he’d made; it was nine o’clock the next morning and the store’s employees—those on the early shift—were already there, had missed the safe and had been standing in a wondering semi-circle about the spot where it had stood—when the safe and Eustace Weaver had suddenly appeared.

Luckily he still had the time machine in his hand. Quickly he turned the dial to zero—which he had calibrated to be the exact moment when he had completed it—and pressed the stud.

And, of course, he was back before he had started and…

…Eustace weaver II

WHEN EUSTACE Weaver invented his time machine he knew that he had the world by the tail on a downhill pull, as long as he kept his invention a secret. To become rich all he had to do was take short trips into the future to see what horses were going to win and what stocks were going up, then come back and bet the horses or buy the stocks.

The horses came first because they would require less capital —but he didn’t have even two dollars to make a bet, let alone plane fare to the nearest track where horses were running.

He thought of the safe in the supermarket where he worked as a stock clerk. That safe had at least a thousand dollars in it, and it had a time lock. A time lock should be duck soup for a time machine.

So when he went to work that day he took his time machine with him in a camera case and left it in his locker. When they closed at nine he hid out in the stock room and waited an hour till he was sure everyone else had left. Then he got the time machine from his locker and went with it to the safe.

He set the machine for eleven hours ahead—and then had a second thought. That setting would take him to nine o’clock the next morning. The safe would click open then, but the store would be opening too and there’d be people around. So instead he set the machine for twenty-four hours, took hold of the handle of the safe and then pressed the button on the time machine.

At first he thought nothing had happened. Then he found that the handle of the safe worked when he turned it and he knew that he’d made the jump to evening of the next day. And of course the time mechanism of the safe had unlocked it en route. He opened the safe and took all the paper money in it, stuffing it into various pockets.

He went to the alley door to let himself out, but before he reached for the bolt that kept it locked from the inside he had a sudden brilliant thought. If instead of leaving by a door he left by using his time machine he’d not only increase the mystery by leaving the store tightly locked, but he’d be taking himself back in time as well as in place to the moment of his completing the time machine, a day and a half before the robbery.

And by the time the robbery took place he could be soundly alibied; he’d be staying at a hotel in Florida or California, in either case over a thousand miles from the scene of the crime. He hadn’t thought of his time machine as a producer of alibis, but now he saw that it was perfect for the purpose.

He dialed his time machine to zero and pressed the button.

…Eustace Weaver III

WHEN EUSTACE Weaver invented his time machine he knew that he had the world by the tail on a downhill pull, as long as he kept his invention a secret. By playing the races and the stock market he could make himself fabulously wealthy in no time at all. The only catch was that he was flat broke.

Suddenly he remembered the store where he worked and the safe in it that worked with a time lock. A time lock should be no sweat at all for a man who had a time machine.

He sat down on the edge of his bed to think. He reached into his pocket for his cigarettes and pulled them out—but with them came paper money, a handful of ten-dollar bills! He tried other pockets and found money in each and every one. He stacked it on the bed beside him, and by counting the big bills and estimating the smaller ones, he found he had approximately fourteen hundred dollars.

Suddenly he realized the truth, and laughed. He had already gone forward in time and emptied the supermarket safe and then had used the time machine to return to the point in time where he had invented it. And since the burglary had not yet, in normal time, occurred, all he had to do was get the hell out of town and be a thousand miles away from the scene of the crime when it did happen.

Two hours later he was on a plane bound for Los Angeles—and the Santa Anita track—and doing some heavy thinking. One thing that he had not anticipated was the apparent fact that when he took a jaunt into the future and came back he had no memory of whatever it was that hadn’t happened yet.

But the money had come back with him. So, then, would notes written to himself, or Racing Forms or financial pages from newspapers? It would work out.

In Los Angeles he took a cab downtown and checked in at a good hotel. It was late evening by then and he briefly considered jumping himself into the next day to save waiting time, but he realized that he was tired and sleepy. He went to bed and slept until almost noon the next day.

His taxi got tangled in a jam on the freeway so he didn’t get to the track at Santa Anita until the first race was over but he was in time to read the winner’s number on the tote board and to check it on his dope sheet. He watched five more races, not betting but checking the winner of each race and decided not to bother with the last race. He left the grandstand and walked around behind and under it, a secluded spot where no one could see him. He set the dial of his time machine two hours back, and pressed the stud.

But nothing happened. He tried again with the same result and then a voice behind him said, “It won’t work. It’s in a deactivating field.”

He whirled around and there standing right behind him were two tall, slender young men, one blond and the other dark, and each of them with a hand in one pocket as though holding a weapon.

“We are Time Police,” the blond one said, “from the twenty-fifth century. We have come to punish you for illegal use of a time machine.”

“B-b-but,” Weaver sputtered, “h-how could I have known that racing was—” His voice got a little stronger. “Besides I haven’t made any bets yet.”

“That is true,” the blond young man said. “And when we find any inventor of a time machine using it to win at any form of gambling, we give him warning the first time. But we’ve traced you back and find out your very first use of the time machine was to steal money from a store. And that is a crime in any century.” He pulled from his pocket something that looked vaguely like a pistol.

Eustace Weaver took a step backward. “Y-you don’t mean—”

“I do mean,” said the blond young man, and he pulled the trigger. And this time, with the machine deactivated, it was the end for Eustace Weaver.

Reconcilliation

THE NIGHT outside was still and starry. The living room of the house was tense. The man and the woman in it stood a few feet apart, glaring hatred at each other.

The man’s fists were clenched as though he wished to use them, and the woman’s fingers were spread and curved like claws, but each held his arms rigidly at his sides. They were being civilized.

Her voice was low. “I hate you,” she said. “I’ve come to hate everything about you.”

“Of course you do,” he said. “Now that you’ve bled me white with your extravagances, now that I can’t any longer buy every silly thing that your selfish little heart—”

“It isn’t that. You know it isn’t that. If you still treated me like you used to, you know that money wouldn’t matter. It’s that —that woman.”

He sighed as one sighs who hears a thing for the ten thousandth time. “You know,” he said, “that she didn’t mean a thing to me, not a damn thing. You drove me to—what I did. And even if it didn’t mean a damn thing, I’m not sorry. I’d do it again.

“You will do it again, as often as you get a chance. But I won’t be around to be humiliated by it. Humiliated before my friends—”

“Friends! Those vicious bitches whose nasty opinions matter more to you than—”

Blinding flash and searing heat. They knew, and each of them took a sightless step toward the other with groping arms; each held desperately tight to the other in the second that remained to them, the final second that was all that mattered now.

“O my darling I love—”

“John, John, my sweet—”

The shock wave came.

Outside in what had been the quiet night a red flower grew and yearned toward the canceled sky.

Nothing Sirius

HAPPILY, I was taking the last coins out of our machines and counting them while Ma entered the figures in the little red book as I called them out. Nice figures they were.

Yes, we’d had a good play on both of the Sirian planets, Thor and Freda. Especially on Freda. Those little Earth colonies out there are starved to death for entertainment of any kind, and money doesn’t mean a thing to them. They’d stood in line to get into our tent and push their coins into our machines—so even with the plenty high expenses of the trip we’d done all right by ourselves.

Yes, they were right comforting, those figures Ma was entering. Of course she’d add them up wrong, but then Ellen would straighten it out when Ma finally gave up. Ellen’s good at figures. And got a good one herself, even if I do say it of my only daughter. Credit for that goes to Ma anyway, not to me. I’m built on the general lines of a space tug.

I put back the coin box of the Rocket-Race and looked up. “Ma—” I started to say. Then the door of the pilot’s compartment opened and John Lane stood there. Ellen, across the table from Ma, put down her book and looked up too. She was all eyes and they were shining.

Johnny saluted smartly, the regulation salute which a private ship pilot is supposed to give the owner and captain of the ship. It always got under my skin, that salute, but I couldn’t talk him out of it because the rules said he should do it.

He said, “Object ahead, Captain Wherry.”

“Object?” I queried. “What kind of object?”

You see, from Johnny’s voice and Johnny’s face you couldn’t guess whether it meant anything or not. Mars City Polytech trains ‘em to be strictly deadpan and Johnny had graduated magna cum laude. He’s a nice kid but he’d announce the end of the world in the same tone of voice he’d use to announce dinner, if it was a pilot’s job to announce dinner.

“It seems to be a planet, sir,” was all he said.

It took quite a while for his words to sink in.

“A planet?” I asked, not particularly brilliantly. I stared at him, hoping that he’d been drinking or something. Not because I had any objections to his seeing a planet sober but because if Johnny ever unbent to the stage of taking a few drinks, the alky would probably dissolve some of the starch out of his backbone. Then I’d have someone to swap stories with. It gets lonesome traveling through space with only two women and a Polytech grad who follows all the rules.

“A planet, sir. An object of planetary dimensions, I should say. Diameter about three thousand miles, distance two million, course apparently an orbit about the star Sirius A.”

“Johnny,” I said, “we’re inside the orbit of Thor, which is Sirius I, which means it’s the first planet of Sirius, and how can there be a planet inside of that? You wouldn’t be kidding me, Johnny?”

“You may inspect the viewplate, sir, and check my calculations,” he replied stiffly.

I got up and went into the pilot’s compartment. There was a disk in the center of the forward viewplate, all right. Checking his calculations was something else again. My mathematics end at checking coins out of coin machines. But I was willing to take his word for the calculations. “Johnny,” I almost shouted, “we’ve discovered a new planet! Ain’t that something?”

“Yes, sir,” he commented, in his usual matter-of-fact voice.

It was something, but not too much. I mean, the Sirius system hasn’t been colonized long and it wasn’t too surprising that a little three-thousand-mile planet hadn’t been noticed yet. Especially as (although this wasn’t known then) its orbit is very eccentric.

There hadn’t been room for Ma and Ellen to follow us into the pilot’s compartment, but they stood looking in, and I moved to one side so they could see the disk in the viewplate.

“How soon do we get there, Johnny?” Ma wanted to know.

“Our point of nearest approach on this course will be within two hours, Mrs. Wherry,” he replied. “We come within half a million miles of it.”

“Oh, do we?” I wanted to know.

“Unless, sir, you think it advisable to change course and give it more clearance.”

I gave clearance to my throat instead and looked at Ma and Ellen and saw that it would be okay by them. “Johnny,” I said, “we’re going to give it less clearance. I’ve always hankered to see a new planet untouched by human hands. We’re going to land there, even if we can’t leave the ship without oxygen masks.”

He said, “Yes, sir,” and saluted, but I thought there was a bit of disapproval in his eyes. Oh, if there had been, there was cause for it. You never know what you’ll run into busting into virgin territory out here. A cargo of canvas and slot machines isn’t the proper equipment for exploring, is it?

But the Perfect Pilot never questions an owner’s orders, dog-gone him! Johnny sat down and started punching keys on the calculator and we eased out to let him do it.

“Ma,” I said, “I’m a blamed fool.”

“You would be if you weren’t,” she came back. I grinned when I got that sorted out, and looked at Ellen.

But she wasn’t looking at me. She had that dreamy look in her eyes again. It made me want to go into the pilot’s compartment and take a poke at Johnny to see if it would wake him up. “Listen, honey,” I said, “that Johnny—”

But something burned the side of my face and I knew it was Ma looking at me, so I shut up. I got out a deck of cards and played solitaire until we landed.

Johnny popped out of the pilot’s compartment and saluted. “Landed, sir,” he said. “Atmosphere one-oh-sixteen on the gauge.”

“And what,” Ellen asked, “does that mean in English?”

“It’s breathable, Miss Wherry. A bit high in nitrogen and low in oxygen compared to Earth air, but nevertheless definitely breathable.”

He was a caution, that young man was, when it came to being precise.

“Then what are we waiting for?” I wanted to know. “Your orders, sir.”

“Shucks with my orders, Johnny. Let’s get the door open and get going.”

We got the door open. Johnny stepped outside first, strapping on a pair of heatojectors as he went. The rest of us were right behind him.

It was cool outside, but not cold. The landscape looked just like Thor, with bare rolling hills of hard-baked greenish clay. There was plant life, a brownish bushy stuff that looked a little like tumbleweed.

I took a look up to gauge the time and Sirius was almost at zenith, which meant Johnny had landed us smack in the middle of the day side. “Got any idea, Johnny,” I asked, “what the period of rotation is?”

“I had time only for a rough check, sir. It came out twenty-one hours and seventeen minutes.”

Rough check, he had said.

Ma said, “That’s rough enough for us. Gives us a full afternoon for a walk, and what are we waiting for?”

“For the ceremony, Ma,” I told her. “We got to name the place don’t we? And where did you put that bottle of champagne we were saving for my birthday? I reckon this is a more important occasion than that is.”

She told me where, and I went and got it and some glasses. “Got any suggestions for a name, Johnny? You saw it first.”

“No, sir.”

I said, “Trouble is that Thor and Freda are named wrong now. I mean, Thor is Sirius I and Freda is Sirius II, and since this orbit is inside theirs, they ought to be II and III respectively. Or else this ought to be Sirius O. Which means it’s Nothing Sirius.”

Ellen smiled and I think Johnny would have except that it would have been undignified.

But Ma frowned. “William—” she said, and would have gone on in that vein if something hadn’t happened.

Something looked over the top of the nearest hill. Ma was the only one facing that way and she let out a whoop and grabbed me. Then we all turned and looked.

It was the head of something that looked like an ostrich, only it must have been bigger than an elephant. Also there was a collar and a blue polka-dot bow tie around the thin neck of the critter, and it wore a hat. The hat was bright yellow and had a long purple feather. The thing looked at us a minute, winked quizzically, and then pulled its head back.

None of us said anything for a minute and then I took a deep breath. “That,” I said, “tears it, right down the middle. Planet, I dub thee Nothing Sirius.”

I bent down and hit the neck of the champagne bottle against the clay and it just dented the clay and wouldn’t break. I looked around for a rock to hit it on. There wasn’t any rock.

I took out a corkscrew from my pocket and opened the bottle instead. We all had a drink except Johnny, who took only a token sip because he doesn’t drink or smoke. Me, I had a good long one. Then I poured a brief libation on the ground and recorked the bottle; I had a hunch that I might need it more than the planet did. There was lots of whiskey in the ship and some Martian green-brew but no more champagne. I said, “Well, here we go.”

I caught Johnny’s eye and he said, “Do you think it wise, in view of the fact that there are—uh—inhabitants?”

“Inhabitants?” I said. “Johnny, whatever that thing that stuck its head over the hill was, it wasn’t an inhabitant. And if it pops up again, I’ll conk it over the head with this bottle.”

But just the same, before we started out, I went inside the Chitterling and got a couple more heatojectors. I stuck one in my belt and gave Ellen the other; she’s a better shot than I am. Ma couldn’t hit the side of an administration building with a spraygun, so I didn’t give her one.

We started off, and sort of by mutual consent, we went the other direction from where we’d seen the whatever-it-was. The hills all looked alike for a while and as soon as we were over the first one, we were out of sight of the Chitterling. But I noticed Johnny studying a wrist-compass every couple of minutes, and I knew he’d know the way home.

Nothing happened for three hills and then Ma said, “Look,” and we looked.

About twenty yards to our left there was a purple bush. There was a buzzing sound coming from it. We went a little closer and saw that the buzzing came from a lot of things that were flying around the bush. They looked like birds until you looked a second time and then you saw that their wings weren’t moving. But they zoomed up and down and around just the same. I tried to look at their heads, but where the heads ought to be there was only a blur. A circular blur.

“They got propellers,” Ma said. “Like old-fashioned airplanes used to have.”

It did look that way.

I looked at Johnny and he looked at me and we started over toward the bush. But the birds, or whatever, flew away quick, the minute we started toward them. They skimmed off low to the ground and were out of sight in a minute.

We started off again, none of us saying anything, and Ellen came up and walked alongside me. We were just far enough ahead to be out of earshot, and she said, “Pop—”

And didn’t go on with it, so I answered, “What, kid?”

“Nothing,” she replied sorrowful-like. “Skip it.”

So of course I knew what she wanted to talk about, but I couldn’t think of anything to say except to cuss out Mars Polytech and that wouldn’t have done any good. Mars Polytech is just too good for its own good and so are its ramrods or graduates. After a dozen years or so outside, though, some of them manage to unbend and limber up.

But Johnny hadn’t been out that long, by ten years or so. The chance to pilot the Chitterling had been a break for him, of course, as his first job. A few years with us and he’d be qualified to skipper something bigger. He’d qualify a lot faster than if he’d had to start in as a minor officer on a bigger ship.

The only trouble was that he was too good-looking, and didn’t know it. He didn’t know anything they hadn’t taught him at Polytech and all they’d taught him was math and astrogation and how to salute, and they hadn’t taught him how not to.

“Ellen,” I started to say, “don’t—”

“Yes, Pop?”

“Uh—nothing. Skip it.” I hadn’t started to say that at all, but suddenly she grinned at me and I grinned back and it was just like we’d talked the whole thing over. True, we hadn’t got anywhere, but then we wouldn’t have got anywhere if we had, if you know what I mean.

So just then we came to the top of a small rise, and we stopped because just ahead of us was the blank end of a paved street.

An ordinary everyday plastipaved street just like you’d see in any city on Earth, with curb and sidewalks and gutters and the painted traffic line down the middle. Only it ran out to nowhere, where we stood, and from there at least until it went over the top of the next rise, and there wasn’t a house or a vehicle or a creature in sight.

I looked at Ellen and she looked at me and then we both looked at Ma and Johnny Lane, who had just caught up with us. I said, “What is it, Johnny?”

“It seems to be a street, sir.”

He caught the look I was giving him and flushed a little. He bent over and examined the paving closely and when he straightened up his eyes were even more surprised.

I queried, ‘Well, what is it? Caramel icing?”

“It’s Permaplast, sir. We aren’t the discoverers of this planet because that stuff’s a trademarked Earth product.”

“Urn,” I mumbled. “Couldn’t the natives here have discovered the same process? The same ingredients might be available.”

“Yes, sir. But the blocks are trademarked, if you’ll look closely.”

“Couldn’t the natives have—” Then I shut up because I saw how silly that was. But it’s tough to think your party has discovered a new planet and then have Earth-trademarked bricks on the first street you come to. “But what’s a street doing here at all?” I wanted to know.

“There’s only one way to find out,” said Ma sensibly. “And that’s to follow it. So what are we standing here for?”

So we pushed on, with much better footing now, and on the next rise we saw a building. A two-story red brick with a sign that read “Bon-Ton Restaurant” in Old English script lettering.

I said, “I’ll be a—” But Ma clapped her hand over my mouth before I could finish, which was maybe just as well, for what I’d been going to say had been quite inadequate. There was the building only a hundred yards ahead, facing us at a sharp turn in the street.

I started walking faster and I got there first by a few paces. I opened the door and started to walk in. Then I stopped cold on the doorstep, because there wasn’t any “in” to that building. It was a false front, like a cinema set, and all you could see through the door was more of those rolling greenish hills.

I stepped back and looked up at the “Bon-Ton Restaurant” sign, and the others walked up and looked through the doorway, which I’d left open. We just stood there until Ma got impatient and said, “Well, what are you going to do?”

‘What do you want me to do?” I wanted to know. “Go in and order a lobster dinner? With champagne?—Hey, I forgot.”

The champagne bottle was still in my jacket pocket and I took it out and passed it first to Ma and then to Ellen, and then I finished most of what was left; I must have drunk it too fast because the bubbles tickled my nose and made me sneeze.

I felt ready for anything, though, and I took another walk through the doorway of the building that wasn’t there. Maybe, I figured, I could see some indication of how recently it had been put up, or something. There wasn’t any indication that I could see. The inside, or rather the back of the front, was smooth and plain like a sheet of glass. It looked like a synthetic of some sort.

I took a look at the ground back of it, but all I could see was a few holes that looked like insect holes. And that’s what they must have been, because there was a big black cockroach sitting (or maybe standing; how can you tell whether a cockroach is sitting or standing?) by one of them. I took a step closer and he popped down the hole.

I felt a little better as I went back through the front doorway. I said, “Ma, I saw a cockroach. And do you know what was peculiar about it?”

“What?” she asked.

“Nothing,” I told her. “That’s the peculiar thing, there was nothing peculiar. Here the ostriches wear hats and the birds have propellers and the streets go nowhere and the houses haven’t any backs to them, but that cockroach didn’t even have feathers.”

“Are you sure?” Ellen wanted to know.

“Sure I’m sure. Let’s take the next rise and see what’s over it.”

We went, and we saw. Down in between that hill and the next, the road took another sharp turn and facing us was the front view of a tent with a big banner that said, “Penny Arcade.”

This time I didn’t even break stride. I said, “They copied that banner from the show Sam Heideman used to have. Remember Sam, and the good old days, Ma?”

“That drunken no-good,” Ma said.

“Why, Ma, you liked him too.”

“Yes, and I liked you too, but that doesn’t mean that you aren’t or he isn’t—”

“Why, Ma,” I interrupted. But by that time we were right in front of the tent. Looked like real canvas because it billowed gently. I said, “I haven’t got the heart. Who wants to look through this time?”

But Ma already had her head through the flap of the tent. I heard her say, “Why, hello Sam, you old soak.”

I said, “Ma, quit kidding or I’ll—”

But by that time I was past her and inside the tent, and it was a tent, all four sides of one, and a good big one at that. And it was lined with the old familiar coin machines. There, counting coins in the change booth, was Sam Heideman, looking up with almost as much surprise on his face as there must have been on mine.

He said, “Pop Wherry! I’ll be a dirty name.” Only he didn’t say “dirty name”—but he didn’t get around to apologizing to Ma and Ellen for that until he and I had pounded each other’s backs and he had shaken hands around and been introduced to Johnny Lane.

It was just like old times on the carny lots of Mars and Venus. He was telling Ellen how she’d been “so high” when he’d seen her last and did she really remember him?

And then Ma sniffed.

When Ma sniffs like that, there’s something to look at, and I got my eyes off dear old Sam and looked at Ma and then at where Ma was looking. I didn’t sniff, but I gasped.

A woman was coming forward from the back of the tent, and when I call her a woman it’s because I can’t think of the right word if there is one. She was St. Cecilia and Guinevere and a Petty girl all ironed into one. She was like a sunset in New Mexico and the cold silver moons of Mars seen from the Equatorial Gardens. She was like a Venusian valley in the spring and like Dorzalski playing the violin. She was really something.

I heard another gasp from alongside me, and it was unfamiliar. Took me a second to realize why it was unfamiliar; I’d never heard Johnny Lane gasp before. It was an effort, but I shifted my eyes for a look at his face. And I thought, “Oh—oh. Poor Ellen.” For the poor boy was gone, no question about it.

And just in time—maybe seeing Johnny helped me—I man-aged to remember that I’m pushing fifty and happily married. I took hold of Ma’s arm and hung on. “Sam,” I said, “what on Earth—I mean on whatever planet this is—”

Sam turned around and looked behind him. He said, “Miss Ambers, I’d like you to meet some old friends of mine who just dropped in. Mrs. Wherry, this is Miss Ambers, the movie star.” Then he finished the introductions, first Ellen, then me, and then Johnny. Ma and Ellen were much too polite. Me, I maybe went the other way by pretending not to notice the hand Miss Ambers held out. Old as I am, I had a hunch I might forget to let go if I took it. That’s the kind of girl she was.

Johnny did forget to let go.

Sam was saying to me, “Pop, you old pirate, what are you doing here? I thought you stuck to the colonies, and I sure didn’t look for you to drop in on a movie set.”

“A movie set?” Things were beginning to make sense, almost.

“Sure. Planetary Cinema, Inc. With me as the technical advisor on carny scenes. They wanted inside shots of a coin arcade, so I just brought my old stuff out of storage and set it up here. All the boys are over at the base camp now.”

Light was just beginning to dawn on me. “And that restaurant front up the street? That’s a set?” I queried.

“Sure, and the street itself. They didn’t need it, but they had to film the making of it for one sequence.”

“Oh.” I went on, “But how about the ostrich with the bow tie and the birds with the propellers? They couldn’t have been movie props. Or could they?” I’d heard that Planetary Cinema did some pretty impossible things.

Sam shook his head a bit blankly. “Nope. You must have come across some of the local fauna. There are a few but not many, and they don’t get in the way.”

Ma said, “Look here, Sam Heideman, how come if this planet has been discovered we hadn’t heard about it? How long has it been known, and what’s it all about?”

Sam chuckled. “A man named Wilkins discovered this planet ten years ago. Reported it to the Council, but before it got publicized Planetary Cinema got wind of it and offered the Council a whopping rental for the place on the condition that it be kept secret. As there aren’t any minerals or anything of value here and the soil ain’t worth a nickel, the Council rented it to them on those terms.”

“But why secret?”

“No visitors, no distractions, not to mention a big jump on their competitors. All the big movie companies spy on one another and swipe one another’s ideas. Here they got all the space they want and can work in peace and privacy.”

“What’ll they do about our finding the place?” I asked. Sam chuckled again. “Guess they’ll entertain you royally now that you’re here and try to persuade you to keep it under your hat. You’ll probably get a free pass for life to all Planetary Cinema theaters too.”

He went over to a cabinet and came back with a tray of bottles and glasses. Ma and Ellen declined, but Sam and I had a couple apiece and it was good stuff. Johnny and Miss Ambers were over in a corner of the tent whispering together earnestly, so we didn’t bother them, especially after I told Sam that Johnny didn’t drink.

Johnny still had hold of her hand and was gazing into her eyes like a sick pup. I noticed that Ellen moved around so she was facing the other way and didn’t have to watch. I was sorry for her, but there wasn’t anything I could do. Something like that happens if it happens. And if it hadn’t been for Ma—

But I saw that Ma was getting edgy and I said we’d better get back to the ship and get dressed up if we were due to be entertained royally. Then we could move the ship in closer. I reckoned we could spare a few days on Nothing Sirius. I left Sam in stitches by telling him how we’d named the planet after a look at the local fauna.

Then I gently pried Johnny loose from the movie star and led him outside. It wasn’t easy. There was a blank, blissful expression on his face, and he’d even forgotten to salute me when I’d spoken to him. Hadn’t called me “sir” either. In fact, he didn’t say anything at all.

Neither did any of the rest of us, walking up the street.

There was something knocking at my mind and I couldn’t quite figure out what it was. There was something wrong, something that didn’t make sense.

Ma was worried too. Finally I heard her say, “Pop, if they really want to keep this place a secret, wouldn’t they maybe—uh—”

“No, they wouldn’t,” I answered, maybe a bit snappishly. That wasn’t what I was worried about, though.

I looked down at that new and perfect road, and there was something about it I didn’t like. I diagonaled over to the curb and walked along that, looked down at the greenish clay beyond, but there wasn’t anything to see except more holes and more bugs like I’d seen back at the Bon-Ton Restaurant.

Maybe they weren’t cockroaches, though, unless the movie company had brought them. But they were near enough like cockroaches for all practical purposes—if a cockroach has a practical purpose, that is. And they still didn’t have bow ties or propellers or feathers. They were just plain cockroaches.

I stepped off the paving and tried to step on one or two of them, but they got away and popped into holes. They were plenty fast and shifty on their feet.

I got back on the road and walked with Ma. When she asked, ‘What were you doing?” I answered, “Nothing.”

Ellen was walking on the other side of Ma and keeping her face a studious blank. I could guess what she was thinking and I wished there was something could be done about it. The only thing I could think of was to decide to stay on Earth awhile at the end of this trip, and give her a chance to get over Johnny by meeting a lot of other young sprigs. Maybe even finding one she liked.

Johnny was walking along in a daze. He was gone all right, and he’d fallen with awful suddenness, like guys like that always do. Maybe it wasn’t love, just infatuation, but right now he didn’t know what planet he was on.

We were over the first rise now, out of sight of Sam’s tent. “Pop, did you see any movie cameras around?” Ma asked suddenly.

“Nope, but those things cost millions. They don’t leave them sitting around loose when they’re not being used.”

Ahead of us was the front of that restaurant. It looked funny as the devil from a side view, walking toward it from that direction. Nothing in sight but that, the road and green clay hills.

There weren’t any cockroaches on the street, and I realized that I’d never seen one there. It seemed as though they never got up on it or crossed it. Why would a cockroach cross the road? To get on the other side?

There was still something knocking at my mind, something that made less sense than anything else.

It got stronger and stronger and it was driving me as crazy as it was. I got to wishing I had another drink. The sun Sirius was getting down toward the horizon, but it was still plenty hot. I even began to wish I had a drink of water.

Ma looked tired too. “Let’s stop for a rest,” I said, “we’re about halfway back.”

We stopped. It was right in front of the Bon-Ton and I looked up at the sign and grinned. “Johnny, will you go in and order dinner for us?”

He saluted and replied, “Yes, sir,” and started for the door. He suddenly got red in the face and stopped. I chuckled but I didn’t rub it in by saying anything else.

Ma and Ellen sat down on the curb.

I walked through the restaurant door again and it hadn’t changed any. Smooth like glass on the other side. The same cockroach—I guess it was the same one—was still sitting or standing by the same hole.

I said, “Hello, there,” but it didn’t answer, so I tried to step on it but again it was too fast for me. I noticed something funny. It had started for the hole the second I decided to step on it, even before I had actually moved a muscle.

I went back through to the front again, and leaned against the wall. It was nice and solid to lean against. I took a cigar out of my pocket and started to light it, but I dropped the match. Almost, I knew what was wrong.

Something about Sam Heideman.

“Ma,” I said, “isn’t Sam Heideman—dead?”

And then, with appalling suddenness I wasn’t leaning against a wall anymore because the wall just wasn’t there and I was falling backward.

I heard Ma yell and Ellen squeal.

I picked myself up off the greenish clay. Ma and Ellen were getting up too, from sitting down hard on the ground because the curb they’d been sitting on wasn’t there any more either. Johnny was staggering a bit from having the road disappear under the soles of his feet, and dropping a few inches.

There wasn’t a sign anywhere of road or restaurant, just the rolling green hills. And—yes, the cockroaches were still there.

The fall had jolted me plenty, and I was mad. I wanted something to take out my mad on. There were only cockroaches. They hadn’t gone up into nothingness like the rest of it. I made another try at the nearest one, and missed again. This time I was positive that he’d moved before I did.

Ellen looked down at where the street ought to be, at where the restaurant front ought to be, and then back the way we’d come as though wondering if the Penny Arcade tent was still there.

“It isn’t,” I said.

Ma asked, “It isn’t what?”

“Isn’t there,” I explained.

Ma glowered at me. “What isn’t where?”

“The tent,” I said, a bit peeved. “The movie company. The whole shebang. And especially Sam Heideman. It was when I remembered about Sam Heideman—five years ago in Luna City we heard he was dead—so he wasn’t there. None of it was there. And the minute I realized that, they pulled it all out from under us.”

“‘They?’ What do you mean, `they,’ Pop Wherry? Who is ‘they’?”

“You mean who are `they’?” I said, but the look Ma gave me made me wince.

“Let’s not talk here,” I went on. “Let’s get back to the ship as quick as we can, first. You can lead us there, Johnny, without the street?”

He nodded, forgetting to salute or “sir” me. We started off, none of us talking. I wasn’t worried about Johnny getting us back; he’d been all right until we’d hit the tent; he’d been following our course with his wrist-compass.

After we got to where the end of the street had been, it got easy because we could see our own footprints in the clay, and just had to follow them. We passed the rise where there had been the purple bush with the propeller birds, but the birds weren’t there now, nor was the purple bush.

But the Chitterling was still there, thank Heavens. We saw it from the last rise and it looked just as we had left it. It looked like home, and we started to walk faster.

I opened the door and stood aside for Ma and Ellen to go in first. Ma had just started in when we heard the voice. It said, ‘We bid you farewell.”

I said, “We bid you farewell, too. And the hell with you.”

I motioned Ma to go on into the ship. The sooner I was out of this place, the better I’d like it.

But the voice said, ‘Wait,” and there was something about it that made us wait. ‘We wish to explain to you so that you will not return.”

Nothing had been further from my mind, but I said, “Why not?”

“Your civilization is not compatible with ours. We have studied your minds to make sure. We projected images from the images we found in your minds, to study your reactions to them. Our first images, our first thought-projections, were confused.

But we understood your minds by the time you reached the farthest point of your walk. We were able to project beings similar to yourselves.”

“Sam Heideman, yeah,” I said. “But how about the da—the woman? She couldn’t have been in the memory of any of us because none of us knew her.”

“She was a composite—what you would call an idealization. That, however, doesn’t matter. By studying you we learned that your civilization concerns itself with things, ours with thoughts. Neither of us has anything to offer the other. No good could come through interchange, whereas much harm might come. Our planet has no material resources that would interest your race.

I had to agree with that, looking out over that monotonous rolling clay that seemed to support only those few tumble-weedlike bushes, and not many of them. It didn’t look like it would support anything else. As for minerals, I hadn’t seen even a pebble.

“Right you are,” I called back. “Any planet that raises nothing but tumbleweeds and cockroaches can keep itself, as far as we’re concerned. So—” Then something dawned on me. “Hey, just a minute. There must be something else or who the devil am I talking to?”

“You are talking,” replied the voice, “to what you call cockroaches, which is another point of incompatibility between us. To be more precise, you are talking to a thought-projected voice, but we are projecting it. And let me assure you of one thing—that you are more repugnant physically to us than we are to you.”

I looked down then and saw them, three of them, ready to pop into holes if I made a move.

Back inside the ship, I said, “Johnny, blast off. Destination, Earth.”

He saluted and said, “Yes, sir,” and went into the pilot’s compartment and shut the door. He didn’t come out until we were on an automatic course, with Sirius dwindling behind us.

Ellen had gone to her room. Ma and I were playing cribbage.

“May I go off duty, sir?” Johnny asked, and walked stiffly to his room when I answered, “Sure.”

After a while, Ma and I turned in. Awhile after that we heard noises. I got up to investigate, and investigated.

I came back grinning. “Everything’s okay, Ma,” I said. “It’s Johnny Lane and he’s as drunk as a hoot owl!” And I slapped Ma playfully on the fanny.

“Ouch, you old fool,” she sniffed. “I’m sore there from the curb disappearing from under me. And what’s wonderful about Johnny getting drunk? You aren’t, are you?”

“No,” I admitted, regretfully perhaps. “But, Ma, he told me to go to blazes. And without saluting. Me, the owner of the ship.”

Ma just looked at me. Sometimes women are smart, but sometimes they’re pretty dumb.

“Listen, he isn’t going to keep on getting drunk,” I said. “This is an occasion. Can’t you see what happened to his pride and dignity?”

“You mean because he—”

“Because he fell in love with the thought-projection of a cockroach,” I pointed out. “Or anyway he thought he did. He has to get drunk once to forget that, and from now on, after he sobers up, he’s going to be human. I’ll bet on it, any odds. And I’ll bet too that once he’s human, he’s going to see Ellen and realize how pretty she is. I’ll bet he’s head-over-heels before we get back to Earth. I’ll get a bottle and we’ll drink a toast on it. To Nothing Sirius!”

And for once I was right. Johnny and Ellen were engaged before we got near enough to Earth to start decelerating.

Pattern

MISS MACY sniffed. “Why is everyone worrying so? They’re not doing anything to us, are they?”

In the cities, elsewhere, there was blind panic. But not in Miss Macy’s garden. She looked up calmly at the monstrous mile-high figures of the invaders.

A week ago, they’d landed, in a spaceship a hundred miles long that had settled down gently in the Arizona desert. Almost a thousand of them had come out of that spaceship and were now walking around.

But, as Miss Macy pointed out, they hadn’t hurt anything or anybody. They weren’t quite substantial enough to affect people. When one stepped on you or stepped on a house you were in, there was sudden darkness and until he moved his foot and walked on you couldn’t see; that was all.

They had paid no attention to human beings and all attempts to communicate with them had failed, as had all attacks on them by the army and the air force. Shells fired at them exploded right inside them and didn’t hurt them. Not even the H-bomb dropped on one of them while he was crossing a desert area had bothered him in the slightest.

They had paid no attention to us at all.

“And that,” said Miss Macy to her sister who was also Miss Macy since neither of them was married, “is proof that they don’t mean us any harm, isn’t it?”

“I hope so, Amanda,” said Miss Macy’s sister. “But look what they’re doing now.”

It was a clear day, or it had been one. The sky had been bright blue and the almost humanoid heads and shoulders of the giants, a mile up there, had been quite clearly visible. But now it was getting misty, Miss Macy saw as she followed her sister’s gaze upward. Each of the two big figures in sight had a tanklike object in his hands and from these objects clouds of vaporous matter were emerging, settling slowly toward Earth.

Miss Macy sniffed again. “Making clouds. Maybe that’s how they have fun. Clouds can’t hurt us. Why do people worry so?”

She went back to her work.

“Is that a liquid fertilizer you’re spraying, Amanda?” her sister asked.

“No,” said Miss Macy. “It’s insecticide.”

The Yehudi Principle

I AM crazy.

Charlie Swann is going crazy, too. Maybe more than I am, because it was his dingbat. I mean, he made it and he thought he knew what it was and how it worked.

You see, Charlie was just kidding me when he told me it worked on the Yehudi principle. Or he thought he was.

“The Yehudi principle?” I said.

“The Yehudi principle,” he repeated. “The principle of the little man who wasn’t there. He does it.”

“Does what?” I wanted to know.

The dingbat, I might interrupt myself to explain, was a head-band. It fitted neatly around Charlie’s noggin and there was a round black box not much bigger than a pillbox over his forehead. Also there was a round flat copper disk on each side of the band that fitted over each of Charlie’s temples, and a strand of wire that ran down behind his ear into the breast pocket of his coat, where there was a little dry cell battery.

It didn’t look as if it would do anything, except maybe either cure a headache or make it worse. But from the excited look on Charlie’s face, I didn’t think it was anything as commonplace as that.

“Does what?” I wanted to know.

“Whatever you want,” said Charlie. ‘Within reason, of course. Not like moving a building or bringing you a locomotive. But any little thing you want done, he does it.”

‘Who does?”

“Yehudi.”

I closed my eyes and counted to five, by ones. I wasn’t going to ask, “Who’s Yehudi?”

I shoved aside a pile of papers on the bed—I’d been going through some old clunker manuscripts seeing if I could find something good enough to rewrite from a new angle—and sat down.

“O.K.,” I said. “Tell him to being me a drink.”

“What kind?”

I looked at Charlie, and he didn’t look like he was kidding. He had to be, of course, but—

“Gin buck,” I told him. “A gin buck, with gin in it, if Yehudi knows what I mean.”

“Hold out your hand,” Charles said.

I held out my hand. Charlie, not talking to me, said, “Bring Hank a gin buck, strong.” And then he nodded his head.

Something happened either to Charlie or to my eyes, I didn’t know which. For just a second, he got sort of misty. And then he looked normal again.

And I let out a kind of a yip and pulled my hand back, because my hand was wet with something cold. And there was a splashing noise and a wet puddle on the carpet right at my feet. Right under where my hand had been.

Charlie said, “We should have asked for it in a glass.”

I looked at Charlie and then I looked at the puddle on the floor and then I looked at my hand. I stuck my index finger gingerly into my mouth and tasted.

Gin buck. With gin in it. I looked at Charlie again. He asked, “Did I blur?”

“Listen, Charlie,” I said. “I’ve known you for ten years, and we went to Tech together and— But if you pull another gag like that I’ll blur you, all right. I’ll—”

“Watch closer this time,” Charlie said. And again, looking off into space and not talking to me at all, he started talking. “Bring us a fifth of gin, in a bottle. Half a dozen lemons, sliced, on a plate. Two quart bottles of soda and a dish of ice cubes. Put it all on the table over there.”

He nodded his head, just like he had before, and darned if he didn’t blur. Blur was the best word for it.

“You blurred,” I said. I was getting a slight headache.

“I thought so,” he said. “But I was using a mirror when I tried it alone, and I thought maybe it was my eyes. That’s why I came over. You want to mix the drinks or shall I?”

I looked over at the table, and there was all the stuff he’d ordered. I swallowed a couple of times.

“It’s real,” Charlie said. He was breathing a little hard, with suppressed excitement. “It works, Hank. It works. We’ll be rich! We can—”

Charlie kept on talking, but I got up slowly and went over to the table. The bottles and lemons and ice were really there. The bottles gurgled when shaken and the ice was cold.

In a minute I was going to worry about how they got there. Meanwhile and right now, I needed a drink. I got a couple of glasses out of the medicine cabinet and the bottle opener out of the file cabinet, and I made two drinks, about half gin.

Then I thought of something. I asked Charlie, “Does Yehudi want a drink, too?”

Charlie grinned. “Two’ll be enough,” he told me.

“To start with, maybe,” I said grimly. I handed him a drink—in a glass—and said, “To Yehudi.” I downed mine at a gulp and started mixing another.

Charlie said, “Me, too. Hey, wait a minute.”

“Under present circumstances,” I said, “a minute is a minute too long between drinks. In a minute I shall wait a minute, but—Hey, why don’t we let Yehudi mix ‘em for us?”

“Just what I was going to suggest. Look, I want to try something. You put this headband on and tell him to. I want to watch you.”

“Me?”

“You,” he said. “It can’t do any harm, and I want to be sure it works for everybody and not just for me. It may be that it’s attuned merely to my brain. You try it.”

“Me?” I said.

“You,” he told me.

He’d taken it off and was holding it out to me, with the little flat dry cell dangling from it at the end of the wire. I took it and looked it over. It didn’t look dangerous. There couldn’t possibly be enough juice in so tiny a battery to do any harm.

I put it on.

“Mix us some drinks,” I said, and looked over at the table, but nothing happened.

“You got to nod just as you finish,” Charlie said. “There’s a little pendulum affair in the box over your forehead that works the switch.”

I said, “Mix us two gin bucks. In glasses, please.” And nodded. When my head came up again, there were the drinks, mixed. “Blow me down,” I said. And bent over to pick up my drink.

And there I was on the floor.

Charlie said, “Be careful, Hank., If you lean over forward, that’s the same as nodding. And don’t nod or lean just as you say something you don’t mean as an order.”

I sat up. “Fan me with a blowtorch,” I said.

But I didn’t nod. In fact, I didn’t move. When I realized what I’d said, I held my neck so rigid that it hurt, and didn’t quite breathe for fear I’d swing that pendulum.

Very gingerly, so as not to tilt it, I reached up and took off the headband and put it down on the floor.

Then I got up and felt myself all over. There were probably bruises, but no broken bones. I picked up the drink and drank it. It was a good drink, but I mixed the next one myself. With three-quarters gin.

With it in my hand, I circled around the headband, not coming within a yard of it, and sat down on the bed.

“Charlie,” I said, “you’ve got something there. I don’t know what it is, but what are we waiting for?”

“Meaning?” said Charlie.

“Meaning what any sensible man would mean. If that darned thing brings anything we ask for, well, let’s make it a party. Which would you rather have, Lili St. Cyr or Esther Williams? I’ll take the other.”

He shook his head sadly. “There are limitations, Hank. Maybe I’d better explain.”

“Personally,” I said, “I would prefer Lili to an explanation, but go ahead. Let’s start with Yehudi. The only two Yehudis I know are Yehudi Menuhin, the violinist, and Yehudi, the little man who wasn’t there. Somehow I don’t think Menuhin brought us that gin, so—”

“He didn’t. For that matter, neither did the little man who wasn’t there. I was kidding you, Hank. There isn’t any little man who wasn’t there.”

“Oh,” I said. I repeated it slowly, or started to. “There—isn’t any—little—man—who—wasn’t—” I gave up. “I think I begin to see,” I said. “What you mean is that there wasn’t any little man who isn’t here. But then, who’s Yehudi?”

“There isn’t any Yehudi, Hank. But the name, the idea, fitted so well that I called it that for short.”

“And what do you call it for long?”

“The automatic autosuggestive subvibratory superaccelerator.“I drank the rest of my drink.

“Lovely,” I said. “I like the Yehudi principle better, though. But there’s just one thing. Who brought us that drink-stuff? The gin and the soda and the so forth?”

“I did. And you mixed our second-last, as well as our last drink. Now do you understand?”

“In a word,” I said, “not exactly.”

Charlie sighed. “A field is set up between the temple-plates which accelerates several thousand times, the molecular vibration and thereby the speed of organic matter—the brain, and thereby the body. The command given just before the switch is thrown acts as an autosuggestion and you carry out the order you’ve just given yourself. But so rapidly that no one can see you move; just a momentary blur as you move off and come back in practically the same instant. Is that clear?”

“Sure,” I told him. “Except for one thing. Who’s Yehudi?”

I went to the table and started mixing two more drinks. Seven-eighths gin.

Charlie said patiently, “The action is so rapid that it does not impress itself upon your memory. For some reason the memory is not affected by the acceleration. The effect—both to the user and to the observer—is of the spontaneous obedience of a command by… well, by the little man who wasn’t there.”

“Yehudi?”

“Why not?”

‘Why not why not?” I asked. “Here, have another drink. It’s a bit weak, but so am I. So you got this gin, huh? Where?”

“Probably the nearest tavern. I don’t remember.”

“Pay for it?”

He pulled out his wallet and opened it. “I think there’s a fin missing. I probably left it in the register. My subconscious must be honest.”

“But what good is it?” I demanded. “I don’t mean your subconscious, Charlie, I mean the Yehudi principle. You could have just as easily bought that gin on the way here. I could just as easily have mixed a drink and known I was doing it. And if you’re sure it can’t go bring us Lili St. Cyr and Esther Williams—”

“It can’t. Look, it can’t do anything that you yourself can’t do. It isn’t an it. It’s you. Get that through your head, Hank, and you’ll understand.”

“But what good is it?”

He sighed again. “The real purpose of it is not to run errands for gin and mix drinks. That was just a demonstration. The real purpose—”

“Wait,” I said. “Speaking of drinks, wait. It’s a long time since I had one.”

I made the table, tacking only twice, and this time I didn’t bother with the soda. I put a little lemon and an ice cube in each glass of gin.

Charlie tasted his and made a wry face.

I tasted mine. “Sour,” I said. “I should have left out the lemon. And we better drink them quick before the ice cubes start to melt or they’ll be weak.”

“The real purpose,” said Charlie, “is—”

‘Wait,” I said. “You could be wrong, you know. About the limitations. I’m going to put that headband on and tell Yehudi to bring us Lill and—”

“Don’t be a sap, Hank. I made the thing. I know how it works. You can’t get Lill St. Cyr or Esther Williams or Brooklyn Bridge.”

“You’re positive?”

“Of course.”

What a sap I was. I believed him. I mixed two more drinks, using gin and two glasses this time, and then I sat down on the edge of the bed, which was swaying gently from side to side.

“All right,” I said. “I can take it now. What is the real purpose of it?”

Charlie Swann blinked several times and seemed to be having trouble bringing his eyes into focus on me. He asked, “The real purpose of what?”

I enunciated slowly and carefully. “Of the automatonic autosuggestive subvibratory superaccelerator. Yehudi, to me.”

“Oh, that,” said Charlie.

“That,” I said. ‘What is its real purpose?”

“It’s like this. Suppose you got something to do that you’ve got to do in a hurry. Or something that you’ve got to do, and don’t want to do. You could—”

“Like writing a story?” I asked.

“Like writing a story,” he said, “or painting a house, or washing a mess of dishes, or shoveling the sidewalk, or…or doing anything else you’ve got to do but don’t want to do. Look, you put it on and tell yourself—”

“Yehudi,” I said.

“Tell Yehudi to do it, and it’s done. Sure, you do it, but you don’t know that you do, so it doesn’t hurt. And it gets done quicker.”

“You blur,” I said.

He held up his glass and looked through it at the electric light. It was empty. The glass, not the electric light. He said, “You blur.”

“Who?”

He didn’t answer. He seemed to be swinging, chair and all, in an arc about a yard long. It made me dizzy to look at him, so I closed my eyes, but that was worse so I opened them again.

I said, “A story?”

“Sure.”

“I got to write a story,” I said, “but why should I? I mean, why not let Yehudi do it?”

I went over and put on the headband. No extraneous remarks this time, I told myself. Stick to the point.

“Write a story,” I said.

I nodded. Nothing happened.

But then I remembered that, as far as I was supposed to know, nothing was supposed to happen. I walked over to the typewriter desk and looked.

There was a white sheet and a yellow sheet in the typewriter, with a carbon between them. The page was about half filled with typing and then down at the bottom were two words by themselves. I couldn’t read them. I took my glasses off and still I couldn’t, so I put them back on and put my face down within inches of the typewriter and concentrated. The words were “The End.”

I looked over alongside the typewriter and there was a neat, but small pile of typed sheets, alternate white and yellow.

It was wonderful. I’d written a story. If my subconscious mind had anything on the ball, it might be the best story I’d ever written.

Too bad I wasn’t quite in shape to read it. I’d have to see an optometrist about new glasses. Or something.

“Charlie,” I said, “I wrote a story.”

‘When?”

“Just now.”

“I didn’t see you.”

“I blurred,” I said. “But you weren’t looking.”

I was back sitting on the bed. I don’t remember getting there.

“Charlie,” I said, “it’s wonderful.”

“What’s wonderful?”

“Everything. Life. Birdies in the trees. Pretzels. A story in less than a second! One second a week I have to work from now on. No more school, no more books, no more teacher’s sassy looks! Charlie, it’s wonderful!”

He seemed to wake up. He said, “Hank, you’re just beginning to see the possibilities. They’re almost endless, for any profession. Almost anything.”

“Except,” I said sadly, “Lili St. Cyr and Esther Williams.”

“You’ve got a one-track mind.”

“Two-track,” I said. “I’d settle for either. Charlie, are you positive—”

Wearily, “Yes.” Or that was what he meant to say; it came out “Mesh.”

“Charlie,” I said. “You’ve been drinking. Care if I try?”

“Shoot yourself.”

“Huh? Oh, you mean suit yourself. O.K., then I’ll—”

“Thass what I shaid,” Charlie said. “Suit yourshelf.”

“You did not.”

“What did I shay, then?”

I said, “You shaid—I mean said: `Shoot yourself.’”

Even Jove nods.

Only Jove doesn’t wear a headband like the one I still had on. Or maybe, come to think of it, he does. It would explain a lot of things.

I must have nodded, because there was the sound of a shot. I let out a yell and jumped up, and Charlie jumped up too. He looked sober.

He said, “Hank, you had that thing on. Are you—?”

I was looking down at myself and there wasn’t any blood on the front of my shirt. Nor any pain anywhere. Nor anything. I quit shaking. I looked at Charlie; he wasn’t shot either. I said, “But who—? What—?”

“Hank,” he said. “That shot wasn’t in this room at all. It was outside, in the hallway, or on the stair.”

“On the stair?” Something prickled at the back of my mind. What about a stair? I saw a man upon the stair, a little man who was not there. He was not there again today. Gee, I wish he’d go away.

“Charlie,” I said. “It was Yehudi! He shot himself because I said `shoot yourself’ and the pendulum swung. You were wrong about it being an—an automatonic autosuggestive whatzit. It was Yehudi doing it all the time. It was—”

“Shut up,” he said.

But he went over and opened the door and I followed him and we went out in the hallway.

There was a decided smell of burnt powder. It seemed to come from about halfway up the stairs because it got stronger as we neared that point.

“Nobody there,” Charlie said, shakily.

In an awed voice I said, “He was not there again today. Gee, I wish—”

“Shut up,” said Charlie sharply.

We went back into my room.

“Sit down,” Charlie said. “We got to figure this out. You said, `Shoot yourself,’ and either nodded or swayed forward. But you didn’t shoot yourself. The shot came from—” He shook his head, trying to clear it.

“Let’s have some coffee,” he suggested. “Some hot, black coffee. Have you got— Hey, you’re still wearing that headband. Get us some, but for Heaven’s sake be careful.”

I said, “Bring us two cups of hot black coffee.” And I nodded, but it didn’t work. Somehow I’d known it wouldn’t.

Charlie grabbed the band off my head. He put it on and tried it himself.

I said, “Yehudi’s dead. He shot himself. That thing’s no good anymore. So I’ll make the coffee.”

I put the kettle on the hot plate. “Charlie,” I said, “look, suppose it was Yehudi doing that stuff. Well, how do you know what his limitations were? Look, maybe he could have brought us Lili—”

“Shut up,” said Charlie. “I’m trying to think.”

I shut up and let him think.

And by the time I had the coffee made, I realized how silly I’d been talking.

I brought the coffee. By that time, Charlie had the lid off the pillbox affair and was examining its innards. I could see the little pendulum that worked the switch, and a lot of wires.

He said, “I don’t understand it. There’s nothing broken.”

“Maybe the battery,” I suggested.

I got out my flashlight and we used its bulb to test the little dry cell. The bulb burned brightly.

“I don’t understand it,” Charlie said.

Then I suggested, “Let’s start from the beginning, Charlie. It did work. It got us stuff for drinks. It mixed one pair of drinks. It— Say—”

“I was just thinking of that,” Charlie said. ‘When you said, `Blow me down,’ and bent over to pick up the drink, what happened?”

“A current of air. It blew me down, Charlie, literally. How could I have done that myself? And notice the difference in pronouns. I said, `Blow me down,’ then but later I said, `Shoot yourself.’ If I’d said, `Shoot me,’ why maybe—”

There was that prickle down my spine again.

Charlie looked dazed. He said, “But I worked it out on scientific principles, Hank. It wasn’t just an accident. I couldn’t be wrong. You mean you think that—It’s utterly silly!”

I’d been thinking just that, again. But differently. “Look,” I said, “let’s concede that your apparatus set up a field that had an effect upon the brain, but just for argument let’s assume you misunderstood the nature of the field. Suppose it enabled you to project a thought. And you were thinking about Yehudi; you must have been because you jokingly called it the Yehudi principle, and so Yehudi—”

“That’s silly,” said Charlie.

“Give me a better one.

He went over to the hot plate for another cup of coffee.

And I remembered something then, and went over to the typewriter table. I picked up the story, shuffling the pages as I picked them up so the first page would come out on top, and I started to read.

I heard Charlie’s voice say, “Is it a good story, Hank?” I said, “G-g-g-g-g-g—”

Charlie took a look at my face and sprinted across the room to read over my shoulder. I handed him the first page. The title on it was THE YEHUDI PRINCIPLE.

The story started:

“I am going crazy.

“Charlie Swann is going crazy, too. Maybe more than I am, because it was his dingbat. I mean, he made it and he thought he knew what it was and how it worked.”

As I read page after page I handed them to Charlie and he read them too. Yes, it was this story. The story you’re reading right now, including this part of it that I’m telling right now. Written before the last part of it happened.

Charlie was sitting down when he finished, and so was I. He looked at me and I looked at him.

He opened his mouth a few times and closed it again twice before he could get anything out. Finally he said, “T-time, Hank. It had something to do with time too. It wrote in advance just what—Hank, I’ll make it work again. I got to. It’s something big. It’s—”

“It’s colossal,” I said. “But it’ll never work again. Yehudi’s dead. He shot himself upon the stair.”

“You’re crazy,” said Charlie.

“Not yet,” I told him. I looked down at the manuscript he’d handed back to me and read:

“I am going crazy.”

I am going crazy.

Come and Go Mad

I

HE HAD known it, somehow, when he had awakened that morning. I to knew it more surely now, staring out of the editorial room window into the early afternoon sunlight slanting down among the buildings to cast a pattern of light and shadow. He knew that soon, perhaps even today, something important was going to happen. Whether good or bad he did not know, but he darkly suspected. And with reason; there are few good things that may unexpectedly happen to a man, things, that is, of lasting importance. Disaster can strike from innumerable directions, in amazingly diverse ways.

A voice said, “Hey, Mr. Vine,” and he turned away from the window, slowly. That in itself was strange for it was not his manner to move slowly; he was a small, volatile man, almost cat-like in the quickness of his reactions and his movements.

But this time something made him turn slowly from the window, almost as though he never again expected to see that chiaroscuro of an early afternoon.

He said, “Hi, Red.”

The freckled copy boy said, “His Nibs wants to see ya.”

“Now?”

“Naw. Atcher convenience. Sometime next week, maybe. If yer busy, give him an apperntment.” He put his fist against Red’s chin and shoved, and the copy boy staggerd back in assumed distress.

He got up out of his chair and went over to the water cooler. He pressed his thumb on the button and water gurgled into the paper cup.

Harry Wheeler sauntered over and said, “Hiya, Nappy. What’s up? Going on the carpet?”

He said, “Sure, for a raise.”

He drank and crumpled the cup, tossing it into the waste basket. He went over to the door marked Private and went through it.

Walter J. Candler, the managing editor, looked up from the work on his desk and said affably, “Sit down, Vine. Be with you in a moment,” and then looked down again.

He slid into the chair opposite Candler, worried a cigarette out of his shirt pocket and lighted it. He studied the back of the sheet of paper of which the managing editor was reading the front. There wasn’t anything on the back of it.

The M. E. put the paper down and looked at him. “Vine, I’ve got a screwy one. You’re good on screwy ones.”

He grinned slowly at the M. E. He said, “If that’s a compliment, thanks.”

“It’s a compliment, all right. You’ve done some pretty tough things for us. This one’s different. I’ve never yet asked a reporter to do anything I wouldn’t do myself. I wouldn’t do this, so I’m not asking you to.”

The M. E. picked up the paper he’d been reading and then put it down again without even looking at it. “Ever hear of Ellsworth Joyce Randolph?”

“Head of the asylum? Hell yes, I’ve met him. Casually.”

“How’d he impress you?”

He was aware that the managing editor was staring at him intently, that it wasn’t too casual a question. He parried. “What do you mean: In what way? You mean is he a good Joe, is he a good politician, has he got a good bedside manner for a psychiatrist, or what?”

“I mean, how sane do you think he is?”

He looked at Candler and Candler wasn’t kidding. Candler was strictly deadpan.

He began to laugh, and then he stopped laughing. He leaned forward across Candler’s desk. “Ellsworth Joyce Randolph,” he said. “You’re talking about Ellsworth Joyce Randolph?”

Candler nodded. “Dr. Randolph was in here this morning. He told a rather strange story. He didn’t want me to print it. He did want me to check on it, to send our best man to check on it. He said if we found it was true we could print it in hundred and twenty line type in red ink.” Candler grinned wryly. “We could, at that.”

He stumped out his cigarette and studied Candler’s face. “But the story itself is so screwy you’re not sure whether Dr. Randolph himself might be insane?”

“Exactly.”

“And what’s tough about the assignment?”

“The doc says a reporter could get the story only from the inside.”

“You mean, go in as a guard or something?” Candler said, “Something.”

“Oh.”

He got up out of the chair and walked over to the window, stood with his back to the managing editor, looking out. The sun had moved hardly at all. Yet the shadow pattern in the streets looked different, obscurely different. The shadow pattern inside himself was different, too. This, he knew, was what had been going to happen. He turned around. He said, “No, Hell no.”

Candler shrugged imperceptibly. “Don’t blame you. I haven’t even asked you to. I wouldn’t do it myself.”

He asked, “What does Ellsworth Joyce Randolph think is going on inside his nuthouse? It must be something pretty screwy if it made you wonder whether Randolph himself is sane.”

“I can’t tell you that, Vine. Promised him I wouldn’t, whether or not you took the assignment.”

“You mean-even if I took the job I still wouldn’t know what I was looking for?”

“That’s right. You’d be prejudiced. You wouldn’t be objective. You’d be looking for something, and you might think you found it whether it was there or not. Or you might be so prejudiced against finding it that you’d refuse to recognize it if it bit you in the leg.”

He strode from the window over to the desk and banged his fist down on it.

He said, “God damn it, Candler, why me? You know what happened to me three years ago.”

“Sure. Amnesia.”

“Sure, amnesia. Just like that. But I haven’t kept it any secret that I never got over that amnesia. I’m thirty years old-or am I? My memory goes back three years. Do you know what it feels like to have a blank wall in your memory only three years back?

“Oh sure, I know what’s on the other side of that wall. I know because everybody tells me. I know I started here as a copy boy ten years ago. I know where I was born and when and I know my parents are both dead. I know what they look like-because I’ve seen their pictures. I know I didn’t have a wife and kids, because everybody who knew me told me I didn’t. Get that part everybody who knew me, not everybody I knew. I didn’t know anybody.

“Sure, I’ve done all right since then. After I got out of the hospital-and I don’t even remember the accident that put me there-I did all right back here because I still knew how to write news stories, even though I had to learn everybody’s name all over again. I wasn’t any worse off than a new reporter starting cold on a paper in a strange city. And everybody was as helpful as hell.”

Candler raised a placating hand to stem the tide. He said, “Okay, Nappy. You said no, and that’s enough. I don’t see what all that’s got to do with this story, but all you had to do was say’ no. So forget about it.”

The tenseness hadn’t gone out of him. He said, “You don’t see what that’s got to do with the story? You ask, or, all right, you don’t ask, you suggest-that I get myself certified as a madman, go into an asylum as a patient.

When-how much confidence does anyone have in his own mind when he can’t remember going to school, can’t remember the first time he met any of the people he works with every day, can’t remember starting on the job he works at, can’t remember anything back of three years before?”

Abruptly he struck the desk again with his fist, and then looked foolish about it. He said, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to get wound up about it like that.”

Candler said, “Sit down.”

“The answer’s still no.”

“Sit down, anyway.”

He sat down and fumbled a cigarette out of his pocket, got it lighted.

Candler said, “I didn’t even mean to mention it, but I’ve got to now. Now that you talked that way. I didn’t know you felt like that about your amnesia. I thought that was water under the bridge.

“Listen, when Dr. Randolph asked me what reporter we had that could best cover it, I told him about you. What your background was. He remembered meeting you, too, incidentally. But he hadn’t known you’d had amnesia.”

“Is that why you suggested me?”

“Skip that till I make my point. He said that while you were there, he’d be glad to try one of the newer, milder forms of shock treatment on you, and that it might restore your lost memories. He said it would be worth trying.”

“He didn’t say it would work.”

“He said it might; that it wouldn’t do any harm.”

He stubbed out the cigarette from which he’d taken only three drags. He glared at Candler. He didn’t have to say what was in his mind; the managing editor could read it.

Candler said, “Calm down, boy. Remember I didn’t bring it up until you yourself started in on how much that memory-wall bothered you. I wasn’t saving it for ammunition. I mentioned it only out of fairness to you, after the way you talked.”

“Fairness!”

Candler shrugged. “You said no. I accepted it. Then you started raving at me and put me in a spot where I had to mention something I’d hardly thought of at the time. Forget it. How’s that graft story coming? Any new leads?”

“You going to put someone else on the asylum story?”

“No. You’re the logical one for it.”

“‘What is the story? It must be pretty woolly if it makes you wonder if Dr. Randolph is sane. Does he think his patients ought to trade places with his doctors, or what?”

He laughed. “Sure, you can’t tell me. That’s really beautiful double bait. Curiosity-and hope of knocking down that wall. So what’s the rest of it? If I say yes instead of no, how long will I be there, under what circumstances? What chance have I got of getting out again? How do I get in?”

Candler said slowly, “Vine, I’m not sure any more I want you to try it. Let’s skip the whole thing.”

“Let’s not. Not until you answer my questions, anyway.”

“All right. You’d go in anonymously, so there wouldn’t be any stigma attached if the story wouldn’t work out. If it does, you can tell the whole truth—including Dr. Randolph’s collusion in getting you in and out again. The cat will be out of the bag, then.

“You might get what you want in a few days-and you wouldn’t stay on it more than a couple of weeks in any case.”

“How many at the asylum would know who I was and what I was there for, besides Randolph?”

“No one.” Candler leaned forward and held up four fingers of his left hand. He pointed to the first. “Four people would have to be in on it. You.” He pointed to one finger. “Me.” A second. “Dr. Randolph.” The third finger. “And one other reporter from here.”

“Not that I’d object, but why the other reporter?”

“Intermediary. In two ways. First, he’ll go with you to some psychiatrist; Randolph will recommend one you can fool comparatively easily. He’ll be your brother and request that you be examined and certified. You convince the psychiatrist you’re nuts and he’ll certify you. Of course it takes two doctors to put you away, but Randolph will be the second. Your alleged brother will want Randolph for the second one.”

“All this under an assumed name?”

“If you prefer. Of course there’s no real reason why it should be.”

“That’s the way I feel about it. Keep it out of the papers, of course. Tell everybody around here-except my-hey, in that case we couldn’t make up a brother. But Charlie Doerr, in Circulation, is my first cousin and my nearest living relative. He’d do, wouldn’t he?”

“Sure. And he’d have to be intermediary the rest of the way, then. Visit you at the asylum and bring back anything you have to send back.”

“And if, in a couple of weeks, I’ve found nothing, you’ll spring me?”

Candler nodded. “I’ll pass the word to Randolph; he’ll interview you and pronounce you cured, and you’re out. You come back here, and you’ve been on vacation. That’s all.”

“What kind of insanity should I pretend to have?”

He thought Candler squirmed a little in his chair. Candler said, “Well-wouldn’t this Nappy business be a natural? I mean, paranoia is a form of insanity which, Dr. Randolph told me, hasn’t any physical symptoms. It’s just a delusion supported by a systematic framework of rationalization. A paranoiac can be sane in every way except one.”

He watched Candler and there was a faint twisted grin on his lips. “You mean I should think I’m Napoleon?”

Candler gestured slightly. “Choose your own delusion. But-isn’t that one a natural? I mean, the boys around the office always kidding you and calling you Nappy. And-” He finished weakly, “-and everything.”

And then Candler looked at him squarely. “Want to do it?”

He stood up. “I think so. I’ll let you know for sure tomorrow morning after I’ve slept on it, but unofficially-yes. Is that good enough?”

Candler nodded.

He said, “I’m taking the rest of the afternoon off; I’m going to the library to read up on paranoia. Haven’t anything else to do anyway. And I’ll talk to Charlie Doerr this evening. Okay?”

“Fine. Thanks.”

He grinned at Candler. He leaned across the desk. He said, “I’ll let you in on a little secret, now that things have gone his far. Don’t tell anyone. I am Napoleon!”

It was a good exit line, so he went out.

II

HE GOT his hat and coat and went outside, out of the air-conditioning and into the hot sunlight. Out of the quiet madhouse of a newspaper office after deadline, into the quieter madhouse of the streets on a sultry July afternoon.

He tilted his panama back on his head and ran his hand-kerchief across his forehead. Where was he going? Not to the library to bone up on paranoia; that had been a gag to get off for the rest of the afternoon. He’d read everything the library had on paranoia-and on allied subjects-over two years ago. He was an expert on it. He could fool any psychiatrist in the country into thinking that he was sane-or that he wasn’t.

He walked north to the park and sat down on one of the benches in the shade. He put his hat on the bench beside him and mopped his forehead again.

He stared out at the grass, bright green in the sunlight, at the pigeons with their silly-head-bobbing method of walking, at a red squirrel that came down one side of a tree, looked about him and scurried up the other side of the same tree.

And he thought back to the wall of amnesia of three years ago.

The wall that hadn’t been a wall at all. The phrase intrigued him: a wall at all. Pigeons on the grass, alas. A wall at all.

It wasn’t a wall at all; it was a shift, an abrupt change. A line had been drawn between two lives. Twenty-seven years of a life before the accident. Three years of a life since the accident.

They were not the same life.

But no one knew. Until this afternoon he had never even hinted the truth-if it was the truth-to anyone. He’d used it as an exit line in leaving Candler’s office, knowing Candler would take it as a gag. Even so, one had to be careful; use a gagline like that often, and people begin to wonder.

The fact that his extensive injuries from that accident had included a broken jaw was probably responsible for the fact that today he was free and not in an insane asylum. That broken jaw-it had been in a cast when he’d returned to consciousness forty-eight hours after his car had run head-on into a truck ten miles out of town-had prevented him from talking for three weeks.

And by the end of three weeks, despite the pain and the confusion that had filled them, he’d had a chance to think things over. He’d invented the wall. The amnesia, the convenient amnesia that was so much more believable than the truth as he knew it.

But was the truth as he knew it?

That was the haunting ghost that had ridden him for three years now, since the very hour when he had awakened to whiteness in a white room and a stranger, strangely dressed, had been sitting beside a bed the like of which had been in no field hospital he’d ever heard of or seen. A bed with an overhead framework. And when he looked from the stranger’s face down at his own body, he saw that one of his legs and both of his arms were in casts and that the cast of the leg stuck upward at the angle, a rope running over a pulley holding it so.

He’d tried to open his mouth to ask where he was, what had happened to him, and that was when he had discovered the cast on his jaw.

He’d stared at the stranger, hoping the latter would have sense enough to volunteer the information and the stranger had grinned at him and said, “Hi, George. Back with us, huh? You’ll be all right.”

And there was something strange about the language until he placed what it was. English. Was he in the hands of the English? And it was a language, too, which he knew little of, yet he understood the stranger perfectly. And why did the stranger call him George?

Maybe some of the doubt, some of the fierce bewilderment, showed in his eyes, for the stranger leaned closer to the bed. He said, “Maybe you’re still confused, George. You were in a pretty bad smashup. You ran that coupe of yours head-on into a gravel truck. That was two days ago, and you’re just coming out of it for the first time. You’re all right, but you’ll be in the hospital for a while, till all the bones you busted knit. Nothing seriously wrong with you.”

And then waves of pain had come and swept away the confusion, and he had closed his eyes.

Another voice in the room said, “We’re going to give you a hypo, Mr. Vine,” but he hadn’t dared open his eyes again. It was easier to fight the pain without seeing.

There had been the prick of a needle in his upper arm. And pretty soon there’d been nothingness.

* * *

When he came back again-twelve hours later, he learned afterwards-it had been to the same white room, the same strange bed, but this time there was a woman in the room, a woman in a strange white costume standing at the foot of the bed studying a paper that was fastened on a niece of board.

She had smiled at him when she saw that his eyes were open. She said, “Good morning, Mr. Vine. Hope you’re feeling better. I’ll tell Dr. Holt that you’re back with us.”

She went away and came back with a man who was also strangely dressed, in roughly the same fashion as had been the stranger who had called him George.

The doctor looked at him and chuckled. “Got a patient, for once, who can’t talk back to me. Or even write notes.” Then his face sobered. “Are you in pain, though? Blink once if you’re not, twice if you are.”

The pain wasn’t really very bad this time, and he blinked once. The doctor nodded with satisfaction. “That cousin of yours,” he said, “has kept calling up. He’ll be glad to know you’re going to be back in shape to-well, to listen if not to talk. Guess it won’t hurt you to see him a while this evening.”

The nurse rearranged his bedclothing and then, mercifully, both she and the doctor had gone, leaving him alone to straighten out his chaotic thoughts.

Straighten them out? That had been three years ago, and he hadn’t been able to straighten them out yet:

The startling fact that they’d spoken English and that he’d understood that barbaric tongue perfectly, despite his slight previous knowledge of it. How could an accident have made him suddenly fluent in a language which he had known but slightly?

The startling fact that they’d called him by a different name. “George” had been the name used by the man who’d been beside his bed last night. “Mr. Vine,” the nurse had called him. George Vine, an English name, surely.

But there was one thing a thousand times more startling than either of those: It was what last night’s stranger (Could he be the “cousin” of whom the doctor had spoken?) had told him about the accident. “You ran that coupe of yours head-on into a gravel truck.”

The amazing thing, the contradictory thing, was that he knew what a coupe was and what a truck was. Not that he had any recollection of having driven either, of the accident itself, or of anything beyond that moment when he’d been sitting in the tent after Lodi-but-but how could a picture of a coupe, something driven by a gasoline engine, arise to his mind when such a concept had never been in his mind before.

There was that mad mingling of two worlds-the one sharp and clear and definite. The world he’d lived his twenty-seven years of life in, in the world into which he’d been born twenty-seven years ago, on August 15th, 1769, in Corsica. The world in which he’d gone to sleep-it seemed like last night-in his tent at Lodi, as General of the Army in Italy, after his first important victory in the field.

And then there was this disturbing world into which he had awakened, this white world in which people spoke an English-now that he thought of it-which was different from the English he had heard spoken at Brienne, in Valence, at Toulon, and yet which he understood perfectly, which he knew instinctively that he could speak if his jaw were not in a cast. This world in which people called him George Vine, and in which, strangest of all, people used words that he did not know, could not conceivably know, and yet which brought pictures to his mind.

Coupe, truck. They were both forms of-the word came to his mind unbidden-automobiles. He concentrated on what an automobile was and how it worked, and the information was there. The cylinder block, the pistons driven by explosions of gasoline vapor, ignited by a spark of electricity from a generator.

Electricity. He opened his eyes and looked upward at the shaded light in the ceiling, and he knew, somehow, that it was an electric light, and in a general way he knew what electricity was.

The Italian Galvani-yes, he’d read of some experiments of Galvani, but they hadn’t encompassed anything practical such as a light like that. And staring at the shaded light, he visualized behind it water power running dynamos, miles of wire, motors running generators. He caught his breath at the concept that came to him out of his own mind, or part of his own mind.

The faint, fumbling experiments of Galvani with their weak currents and kicking frogs’ legs had scarcely fore-shadowed the unmysterious mystery of that light up in the ceiling; and that was the strangest thing yet; part of his mind found it mysterious and another part took it for granted and understood in a general sort of way how it all worked.

Let’s see, he thought, the electric light was invented by Thomas Alva Edison somewhere around-Ridiculous; he’d been going to say around 1900, and it was now only 1796!

And then the really horrible thing came to him and he tried-painfully, in vain-to sit up in bed. It had been 1900, his memory told him, and Edison had died in 1931. And a man named Napoleon Bonaparte had died a hundred and ten years before that, in 1821.

He’d nearly gone insane then.

And, sane or insane, only the fact that he could not speak had kept him out of a madhouse; it gave him time to think things out, time to realize that his only chance lay in pretending amnesia, in pretending that he remembered nothing of life prior to the accident. They don’t put you in a madhouse for amnesia. They tell you who you are, let you go back to what they tell you your former life was. They let you pick up the threads and weave them, while you try to remember.

Three years ago he’d done that. Now, tomorrow, he was going to a psychiatrist and say that he was-Napoleon!

III

THE SLANT of the sun was greater. Overhead a big bird of a plane droned by and he looked up at it and began laughing, quietly to himself-not the laughter of madness. True laughter because it sprang from the conception of Napoleon Bonaparte riding in a plane like that and from the overwhelming incongruity of that idea.

It came to him then that he’d never ridden in a plane, that he remembered. Maybe George Vine had; at some time in the twenty-seven years of life George Vine had spent, he must have. But did that mean that he had ridden in one? That was a question that was part of the big question.

He got up and started to walk again. It was almost five o’clock; pretty soon Charlie Doerr would he leaving the paper and going home for dinner. Maybe he’d better phone Charlie and he sure he’d be home this evening.

He headed for the nearest bar and phoned; he got Charlie just in time. He said, “This is George. Going to be home this evening?”

“Sure, George. I was going to a poker game, but I called it off when I learned you’d be around.”

“When you learned-Oh, Candler talked to you?”

“Yeah. Say, I didn’t know you’d phone me or I’d have called Marge, but how about coming out for dinner? It’ll be all right with her; I’ll call her now if you can.”

He said, “Thanks, no, Charlie. Got a dinner date. And say, about that card game; you can go. I can get there about seven and we won’t have to talk all evening; an hour’ll be enough. You wouldn’t be leaving before eight anyway.”

Charlie said, “Don’t worry about it; I don’t much want to go anyway, and you haven’t been out for a while. So I’ll see you at seven, then.”

From the phone booth, he walked over to the bar and ordered a beer. He wondered why he’d turned down the invitation to dinner; probably because, subconsciously, he wanted another couple of hours by himself before he talked to anyone, even Charlie and Marge.

He sipped his beer slowly, because he wanted to make it last; he had to stay sober tonight, plenty sober. There was still time to change his mind; he’d left himself a loophole, however small. He could still go to Candler in the morning and say he’d decided not to do it.

Over the rim of his glass he stared at himself in the back-bar mirror. Small, sandy-haired, with freckles on his nose, stocky. The small and stocky part fitted all right; but the rest of it! Not the remotest resemblance.

He drank another beer slowly, and that made it half past five.

He wandered out again and walked, this time toward town. He walked past the Blade and looked up to the third floor and at the window he’d been working out of when Candler had sent for him. He wondered if he’d ever sit by that window again and look out across a sunlit afternoon.

Maybe. Maybe not.

He thought about Clare. Did he want to see her tonight?

Well, no, to be honest about it, he didn’t. But if he disappeared for two weeks or so without having even said good-bye to her, then he’d have to write her off his books; she wouldn’t like that.

He’d better.

He stopped in at a drug store and called her home. He said, “This is George, Clare. Listen, I’m being sent out of town tomorrow on an assignment; don’t know how long I’ll be gone. One of those things that might be a few days or a few weeks. But could I see you late this evening, to say so-long?”

“Why sure, George. What time?”

“It might be after nine, but not much after. That be okay? I’m seeing Charlie first, on business; may not be able to get away before nine.”

“Of course, George. Any time.”

* * *

He stopped in at a hamburger stand, although he wasn’t hungry, and managed to eat a sandwich and a piece of pie. That made it a quarter after six and, if he walked, he’d get to Charlie’s at just about the right time. So he walked.

Charlie met him at the door. With finger on his lips, he jerked his head backward toward the kitchen where Marge was wiping dishes. He whispered, “I didn’t tell Marge, George. It’d worry her.”

He wanted to ask Charlie why it would, or should, worry Marge, but he didn’t. Maybe he was a little afraid of the answer. It would have to mean that Marge was worrying about him already, and that was a bad sign. He thought he’d been carrying everything off pretty well for three years now.

Anyway, he couldn’t ask because Charlie was leading him into the living room and the kitchen was within easy earshot, and Charlie was saying, “Glad you decided you’d like a game of chess, George. Marge is going out tonight; movie she wants to sec down at the neighborhood show. I was going to that card game out of self-defense, but I didn’t want to.”

He got the chessboard and men out of the closet and started to set up a game on the coffee table.

Marge came in with a try bearing tall cold glasses of beer and put it down beside the chessboard. She said, “Hi, George. Hear you’re going away a couple of weeks.”

He nodded. “But I don’t know where. Candler-the managing editor-asked me if I’d be free for an out of town assignment and I said sure, and he said he’d tell me about it tomorrow.”

Charlie was holding out clenched hands, a pawn in each, and he touched Charlie’s left hand and got white. He moved pawn to king’s fourth and, when Charlie did the same, advanced his queen’s pawn.

Marge was fussing with her hat in front of the mirror. She said, “If you’re not here when I get back, George, so long and good luck.”

He said, “Thanks, Marge. ‘Bye.”

He made a few more moves before Marge came over, ready to go, kissed Charlie goodbye and then kissed him lightly on the forehead. She said, “Take care of yourself, George.”

For a moment his eyes met her pale blue ones and he thought, she is worrying about me. It scared him a little.

After the door had closed behind her, he said, “Let’s not finish the game, Charlie. Let’s get to the brass tacks, because I’ve got to see Clare about nine. Dunno how long I’ll gone, so I can’t very well not say good-bye to her.”

Charlie looked up at him. “You and Clare serious, George?”

“I don’t know.”

Charlie picked up his beer and took a sip. Suddenly his voice was brisk and businesslike. He said, “All right, let’s sit on the brass tacks. We’ve got an appointment for eleven o’clock tomorrow morning with a guy named Irving, Dr. J. E. Irving, in the Appleton Block. He’s a psychiartrist; Dr. Randolph recommended him.

“I called him up this afternoon after Candler had talked to me; Candler had already phoned Randolph. My story was this: I gave my right name. I’ve got a cousin who’s been acting queer lately and whom I wanted him to talk to. I didn’t give the cousin’s name. I didn’t tell him in what way you’d been acting queer; I ducked the question and said I’d rather have him judge for himself without prejudice. I said I’d talked you into talking to a psychiatrist and that the only one I knew of was Randolph; that I’d called Randolph who said he didn’t do much private practice and recommended Irving. I told him I was your nearest living relative.

“That leaves the way open to Randolph for the second name on the certificate. If you can talk Irving into thinking you’re really insane and he wants to sign you up, I can insist on having Randolph, whom I wanted in the first place. And this time, of course, Randolph will agree.”

“You didn’t say a thing about what kind of insanity you suspected me of having?”

Charlie shook his head. He said, “So, anyway, neither of us goes to work at the Blade tomorrow. I’ll leave home the usual time so Marge won’t know anything, but I’ll meet you downtown-say, in the lobby of the Christina-at a quarter of eleven. And if you can convince Irving that you’re committable-if that’s the word-we’ll get Randolph right away and get the whole thing settled tomorrow.”

“And if I change my mind?”

“Then I’ll call the appointment off. That’s all. Look, isn’t that all there is to talk over? Let’s play this game of chess out; it’s only twenty after seven.”

He shook his head. “I’d rather talk. Charlie. One thing you forgot to cover, anyway. After tomorrow. How often you coming to see me to pick up bulletins for Candler?”

“Oh, sure, I forgot that. As often as visiting hours will permit-three times a week. Monday, Wednesday, Friday afternoons. Tomorrow’s Friday, so if you get in, the first time I’ll he able to see you is Monday.”

“Okay. Say, Charlie, did Candler even hint to you at what the story is that I’m supposed to get in there?”

Charlie Doerr shook his head slowly. “Not a word. ‘What is it? Or is it too secret for you to talk about?”

He stared at Charlie, wondering. And suddenly he felt that he couldn’t tell the truth; that he didn’t know either. It would make him look too silly. It hadn’t sounded so foolish when Candler had given the reason-a reason, anyway-for not telling him, but it would sound foolish now.

He said, “If he didn’t tell you, I guess I’d better not either, Charlie.” And since that didn’t sound too convincing, he added, “I promised Candler I wouldn’t.”

Both glasses of beer were empty by then, and Charlie took them into the kitchen for refilling.

He followed Charlie, somehow preferring the informality of the kitchen. He sat a-straddle on a kitchen chair, leaning his elbows on the back of it, and Charlie leaned against the refrigerator.

Candler said. “Prosit!” and they drank, and then Charlie asked, “Have you got your story ready for Doc Irving?”

He nodded. “Did Candler tell you what I’m to tell him?”

“You mean, that you’re Napoleon?” Charlie chuckled. Did that chuckle quite ring true? He looked at Charlie, and he knew that what he was thinking was completely incredible. Charlie was square and honest as they came. Charlie and Marge were his best friends; they’d been his best friends for three years that he knew of. Longer than that, a hell of a lot longer, according to Charlie. But beyond those three years-that was something else again.

He cleared his throat because the words were going to stick a little. But he had to ask, he had to be sure. “Charlie, I’m going to ask you a hell of a question. Is this business on the up and up?”

“Huh?”

“It’s a hell of a thing to ask. But-look, you and Candler don’t think I’m crazy, do you? You didn’t work this out between you to get me put away-or anyway examined-painlessly, without my knowing it was happening, till too late, did you?”

Charlie was staring at him. He said, “Jeez, George, you don’t think I’d do a thing like that, do you?”

“No, I don’t. But you could think it was for my own good, and you might on that basis. Look, Charlie, if it is that, if you think that, let me point out that this isn’t fair. I’m going up against a psychiatrist tomorrow to lie to him, to try to convince him that I have delusions. Not to be honest with him. And that would be unfair as hell, to me. You see that, don’t you, Charlie?”

Charlie’s face got a little white. He said slowly, “Before God, George, it’s nothing like that. All I know about this is what Candler and you have told me.”

“You think I’m sane, fully sane?”

Charlie licked his lips. He said, “You want it straight?”

“Yes.”

“I never doubted it, until this moment. Unless-well, amnesia is a form of mental aberration, I suppose, and you’ve never got over that, but that isn’t what you mean, is it?”

“No.”

“Then, until right now-George, that sounds like a persecution complex, if you really meant what you asked me. A conspiracy to get you to-Surely you can see how ridiculous it is. What possible reason would either Candler or I have to get you to lie yourself into being committed?”

He said, “I’m sorry, Charlie. It was just a screwy momentary notion. No, I don’t think that, of course.” He glanced at his wrist watch. “Let’s finish that chess game, huh?”

“Fine. Wait till I give us a refill to take along.”

* * *

He played carelessly and managed to lose within fifteen minutes. He turned down Charlie’s offer of a chance for revenge and leaned back in his chair.

He said, “Charlie, ever hear of chessmen coming in red and black?”

“N-no. Either black and white, or red and white, any I’ve ever seen. Why?”

“Well-” He grinned. “I suppose I oughtn’t to tell you this after just making you wonder whether I’m really sane after all, but I’ve been having recurrent dreams recently. No crazier than ordinary dreams except that I’ve been dreaming the same things over and over. One of them is something about a game between the red and the black; I don’t even know whether it’s chess. You know how it is when you dream; things seem to make sense whether they do or not. In the dream, I don’t wonder whether the red-and-black business is chess or not; I know, I guess, or seem to know. But the knowledge doesn’t carry over. You know what I mean?”

“Sure. Go on.”

“Well, Charlie, I’ve been wondering if it just might have something to do with the other side of that wall of amnesia I’ve never been able to cross. This is the first time in my-well, not in my life, maybe, but in the three years I remember of it, that I’ve had recurrent dreams. I wonder if-if my memory may not be trying to get through.

“Did I ever have a set of red and black chessman, for instance? Or, in any school I went to, did they have intramural basketball or baseball between red teams and black teams, or-or anything like that?”

Charlie thought for a long moment before he shook his head. “No,” he said, “nothing like that. Of course there’s red and black in roulette-rouge et noir. And it’s the two colors in a deck of playing cards.”

“No, I’m pretty sure it doesn’t tie in with cards or roulette. It’s not-not like that. It’s a game between the red and the black. They’re the players, somehow. Think hard, Charlie; not about where you might have run into that idea, but where I might have.”

He watched Charlie struggle and after a while he said, “Okay, don’t sprain your brain, Charlie. Try this one. The brightly shining.”

“The brightly shining what?”

“Just that phrase, the brightly shining. Does it mean anything to you, at all?”

“No.”

“Okay,” he said. “Forget it.”

IV

HE WAS early and he walked past Clare’s house, as far as the corner and stood under the big elm there, smoking the rest of his cigarette, thinking bleakly.

There wasn’t anything to think about, really; all he had to do was say good-bye to her. Two easy syllables. And stall off her questions as to where he was going, exactly how long he’d be gone. Be quiet and casual and unemotional about it, just as though they didn’t mean anything in particular to each other.

It had to be that way. He’d known Clare Wilson a year and a half now, and he’d kept her dangling that long; it wasn’t fair. This had to be the end, for her sake. He had about as much business asking a woman to marry him as-as a madman who thinks he’s Napoleon!

He dropped his cigarette and ground it viciously into the walk with his heel, then went back to the house, up on the porch, and rang the bell.

Clare herself came to the door. The light from the hallway behind her made her hair a circlet of spun gold around her shadowed face.

He wanted to take her into his arms so badly that he clenched his fists with the effort it took to keep his arms down.

Stupidly, he said, “Hi, Clare. How’s everything?”

“I don’t know, George. How is everything? Aren’t you coming in?”

She’d stepped back from the doorway to let him past and the light was on her face now, sweetly grave. She knew something was up, he thought; her expression and the tone of her voice gave that away.

He didn’t want to go in. He said, “It’s such a beautiful night, Clare. Let’s take a stroll.”

“All right, George.” She came out onto the porch. “It is a fine night, such beautiful stars.” She turned and looked at him. “Is one of them yours?”

He started a little. Then he stepped forward and took her elbow, guiding her down the porch steps. He said lightly, “All of them are mine. Want to buy any?”

“You wouldn’t give me one? Just a teeny little dwarf star, maybe? Even one that I’d have to use a telescope to see?”

* * *

They were out on the sidewalk then, out of hearing of the house, and abruptly her voice changed, the playful note dropped from it, and she asked another question, “What’s wrong, George?”

He opened his mouth to say nothing was wrong, and then closed it again. There wasn’t any lie that he could tell her, and he couldn’t tell her the truth, either. Her asking of that question, in that way, should have made things easier; it made them more difficult.

She asked another, “You mean to say good-bye for-for good, don’t you George?”

He said, “Yes,” and his mouth was very dry. He didn’t know whether it came out as an articulate monosyllable or not, and he wetted his lips and tried again. He said, “Yes, I’m afraid so, Clare.”

“Why?”

He couldn’t make himself turn to look at her, he stared blindly ahead. He said, “I-I can’t tell you, Clare. But it’s the only thing I can do. It’s best for both of us.”

“Tell me one thing, George. Are you really going away? Or was that just an excuse?”

“It’s true. I’m going away; I don’t know for how long. But don’t ask me where, please. I can’t tell you that.”

“Maybe I can tell you, George. Do you mind if I do?”

He minded all right; he minded terribly. But how could he say so? He didn’t say anything, because he couldn’t say yes, either.

They were beside the park now, the little neighborhood park that was only a block square and didn’t offer much in the way of privacy, but which did have benches. And he steered her-or she steered him; he didn’t know which-into the park and they sat down on a bench. There were other people in the park, but not too near till he hadn’t answered her question.

She sat very close to him on the bench. She said, “You’ve been worried about your mind, haven’t you George?”

“Well-yes, in a way, yes, I have.”

“And you’re going away has something to do with that, hasn’t it? You’re going somewhere for observation or treatment, or both?”

“Something like that. It’s not as simple as that, Clare, and I-I just can’t tell you about it.”

She put her hand on his hand, lying on his knee. She said, “I knew it was something like that, George. And I don’t ask you to tell me anything about it.

“Just-just don’t say what you meant to say. Say so-long instead of good-bye. Don’t even write me, if you don’t want to. But don’t he noble and call everything off here and now, for my sake. At least wait until you’ve been wherever you’re going. Will you?”

He gulped. She made it sound so simple when actually it was so complicated. Miserably he said, “All right, Clare. If you want it that way.”

Abruptly she stood up. “Let’s get back, George.” He stood beside her. “But it’s early.”

“I know, but sometimes-Well, there’s a psychological moment to end a date, George. I know that sounds silly, but after what we’ve said, wouldn’t it be-uh-anticlimactic-to-“

He laughed a little. He said, “I see what you mean.”

They walked back to her home in silence. He didn’t know whether it was happy or unhappy silence; he was too mixed up for that.

On the shadowed porch, in front of the door, she turned and faced him. “George,” she said. Silence.

“Oh, damn you, George; quit being so noble or whatever you’re being. Unless, of course, you don’t love me. Unless this is just an elaborate form of-of runaround you’re giving me. Is it?”

There were only two things he could do. One was run like hell. The other was what he did. He put his arms around her and kissed her. Hungrily.

When that was over, and it wasn’t over too quickly, he was breathing a little hard and not thinking too clearly, for he was saying what he hadn’t meant to say at all, “I love you, Clare. I love you; I love you.”

And she said, “I love you, too, dear. You’ll come back to me, won’t you?” And he said, “Yes. Yes.”

It was four miles or so from her home to his rooming house, but he walked, and the walk seemed to take only seconds.

He sat at the window of his room, with the light out, thinking, but the thoughts went in the same old circles they’d gone in for three years.

No new factor had been added except that now he was going to stick his neck out, way out, miles out. Maybe, just maybe, this thing was going to be settled one way or the other.

Out there, out his window, the stars were bright diamonds in the sky. Was one of them his star of destiny? If so, he was going to follow it, follow it even into the madhouse if it led there. Inside him was a deeply rooted conviction that this wasn’t accident, that it wasn’t coincidence that had led to his being asked to tell the truth under guise of falsehood.

His star of destiny.

Brightly shining? No, the phrase from his dreams did not refer to that; it was not an adjective phrase, but a noun. The brightly shining? What was the brightly shining?

And the red and the black? He’d thought of everything Charlie had suggested, and other things, too. Checkers, for instance. But it was not that.

The red and the black.

Well, whatever the answer was, he was running full-speed toward it now, not away from it.

After a while he went to bed, but it was a long time before he went to sleep.

V

CHARLIE DOERR came out of the inner office marked Private and put his hand out. He said, “Good luck, George. The doe’s ready to talk to you now.”

He shook Charlie’s hand and said, “You might as well run along. I’ll see you Monday, first visiting day.”

“I’ll wait here,” Charlie said. “I took the day off work anyway, remember? Besides, maybe you won’t have to go. He dropped Charlie’s hand, and stared into Charlie’s face. He said slowly, “What do you mean, Charlie-maybe I won’t have to go.”

“Why-” Charlie looked puzzled. “Why, maybe he’ll tell you you’re all right, or just suggest regular visits to see him until you’re straightened out, or-” Charlie finished weakly, “-or something.”

Unbelievingly, he stared at Charlie. He wanted to ask, am I crazy or are you, but that sounded crazy to ask under the circumstances. But he had to be sure, sure that Charlie just hadn’t let something slip from his mind; maybe he’d fallen into the role he was supposed to be playing when he talked to the doctor just now. He asked, “Charlie, don’t you remember that-” And even of that question the rest seemed insane for him to be asking, with Charlie staring blankly at him. The answer was in Charlie’s face; it didn’t have to be brought to Charlie’s lips.

Charlie said again, “I’ll wait, of course. Good luck, George.”

He looked into Charlie’s eyes and nodded, then turned and went through the door marked Private. He closed it behind him, meanwhile studying the man who had been sitting behind the desk and who had risen as he entered. A big man, broad shouldered, iron gray hair.

“Dr. Irving?”

“Yes, Mr. Vine. Will you be seated, please?”

He slid into the comfortable, padded armchair across the desk from the doctor.

“Mr. Vine,” said the doctor, “a first interview of this sort is always a bit difficult. For the patient, I mean. Until you know me better, it will be difficult for you to overcome a certain natural reticence in discussing yourself. Would you prefer to talk, to tell things your own way, or would you rather I asked questions?”

He thought that over. He’d had a story ready, but those few words with Charlie in the waiting room had changed everything.

He said, “Perhaps you’d better ask questions.”

“Very well.” There was a pencil in Dr. Irving’s hand and paper on the desk before him. Where and when were you born?”

He took a deep breath. “To the best of my knowledge, in Corsica on August 15th, 1769. I don’t actually remember being born, of course. I do remember things from my boyhood on Corsica, though. We stayed there until I was ten, and after that I was sent to school at Brienne.”

Instead of writing, the doctor was tapping the paper lightly with the tip of the pencil. He asked, “What month and year is this?”

“August, 1947. Yes, I know that should make me a hundred and seventy-some years old. You want to know how I account for that. I don’t. Nor do I account for the fact that Napoleon Bonaparte died in 1821.”

He leaned back in the chair and crossed his arms, staring up at the ceiling. “I don’t attempt to account for the paradoxes or the discrepancies. I recognize them as such. But according to my own memory, and aside from logic pro or con, I was Napoleon for twenty-seven years. I won’t recount what happened during that time; it’s all down in the history books.

“But in 1796, after the battle of Lodi, while I was in charge of the armies in Italy, I went to sleep. As far as I knew, just as anyone goes to sleep anywhere, any time. But I woke up-with no sense whatever of duration, by the way-in a hospital in town here, and I was informed that my name was George Vine, that the year was 1944, and that I was twenty-seven years old.

“The twenty-seven years old part checked, and that was all. Absolutely all. I have no recollections of any parts of George Vine’s life, prior to his-my-waking up in the hospital after the accident. I know quite a bit about his early life now, but only because I’ve been told.

“I know when and where he was born, where he went to school, and when he started work at the Blade. I know when he enlisted in the army and when he was discharged-late in 1943-because I developed a trick knee after a leg injury. Not in combat, incidentally, and there wasn’t any `psycho-neurotic’ on my-his-discharge.”

The doctor quit doodling with the pencil. He asked, “You’ve felt this way for three years-and kept it a secret?”

“Yes. I had time to think things over after the accident, and yes, I decided then to accept what they told me about my identity. They’d have locked me up, of course. Incidentally, I’ve tried to figure out an answer. I’ve studied Dunne’s theory of time-even Charles Fort!” He grinned suddenly. “Ever read about Casper Hauser?”

Dr. Irving nodded.

“Maybe he was playing smart the way I did. And I wonder how many other amnesiacs pretended they didn’t know what happened prior to a certain date-rather than admit they had memories at obvious variance with the facts.”

Dr. Irving said slowly, “Your cousin informs me that you were a bit-ah-`hipped’ was his word-on the subject of Napoleon before your accident. How do you account for that?”

“I’ve told you I don’t account for any of it. But I can verify that fact, aside from what Charlie Doerr says about it. Apparently I-the George Vine I, if I was ever George Vine-was quite interested in Napoleon, had read about him, made a hero of him, and had talked about him quite a bit. Enough so that the fellows he worked with at the Blade had nicknamed him `Nappy.’ “

“I notice you distinguish between yourself and George Vine. Are you or are you not he?”

“I have been for three years. Before that-I have no recollection of being George Vine. I don’t think I was. I think-as nearly as I think anything-that I, three years ago, woke up in George Vine’s body.”

“Having done what for a hundred and seventy some years?”

“I haven’t the faintest idea. Incidentally, I don’t doubt that this is George Vine’s body, and with it I inherited his knowledge-except his personal memories. For example, I knew how to handle his job at the newspaper, although I didn’t remember any of the people I worked with there. I have his knowledge of English, for instance, and his ability to write. I knew how to operate a typewriter. My handwriting is the same as his.”

“If you think that you are not Vine, how do you account for that?”

He leaned forward. “I think part of me is George Vine, and part of me isn’t. I think some transference has happened which is outside the run of ordinary human experience. That doesn’t necessarily mean that it’s supernatural-nor that I’m insane. Does it?”

Dr. Irving didn’t answer. Instead, he asked, “You kept this secret for three years, for understandable reasons. Now, presumably for other reasons, you decide to tell. What are the other reasons? What has happened to change your attitude?”

It was the question that had been bothering him.

He said slowly, “Because I don’t believe in coincidence. Because something in the situation itself has changed. Because I’m tired of pretending. Because I’m willing to risk imprisonment as a paranoic to find out the truth.”

“What in the situation has changed?”

“Yesterday it was suggested-by my employer-that I feign insanity for a practical reason. And the very kind of insanity which I have, if any: Surely, I will admit the possibility that I’m insane. But I can only operate on the theory that I’m not. You know that you’re Dr. Willard E. Irving; you can only operate on that theory-but how do you know you are? Maybe you’re insane, but you can only act as though you’re not.”

“You think your employer is part of a plot-ah-against you? You think there is a conspiracy to get you into a sanitarium?”

“I don’t know. Here’s what has happened since yesterday noon.” He took a deep breath. Then he plunged. He told Dr. Irving the whole story of his interview with Candler, what Candler had said about Dr. Randolph, about his talk with Charlie Doerr last night and about Charlie’s bewildering about-face in the waiting room.

‘When he was through he said, “That’s all.” He looked at Dr. Irving’s expressionless face with more curiosity than concern, trying to read it. He added, quite casually, “You don’t believe me, of course. You think I’m insane.”

He met Irving’s eyes squarely. He said, “You have no choice-unless you would choose to believe I’m telling you an elaborate set of lies to convince you I’m insane. I mean, as a scientist and as a psychiatrist, you cannot even admit the possibility that the things I believe-know-are objectively true. Am I not right?”

“I fear that you are. So?”

“So go ahead and sign your commitment. I’m going to follow this thing through. Even to the detail of having Dr. Ellsworth Joyce Randolph sign the second one.”

“You make no objection?”

“Would it do any good if I did?”

“On one point, yes, Mr. Vine. If a patient has a prejudice against-or a delusion concerning-one psychiatrist, it is best not to have him under that particular psychiatrist’s care. If you think Dr. Randolph is concerned in a plot against you, I would suggest that another one be named.”

He said softly, “Even if I choose Randolph?”

Dr. Irving waved a deprecating hand, “Of course, if both you and Mr. Doerr prefer-“

“We prefer.”

The iron gray head nodded gravely. “Of course you understand one thing; if Dr. Randolph and I decide you should go to the sanitarium, it will not be for custodial care. It will be for your recovery through treatment.”

He nodded.

Dr. Irving stood. “You’ll pardon me a moment? I’ll phone Dr. Randolph.”

He watched Dr. Irving go through a door to an inner room. He thought; there’s a phone on his desk right there; but he doesn’t want me to overhear the conversation.

He sat there very quietly until Irving came back and said, “Dr. Randolph is free. And I phoned for a cab to take us there. You’ll pardon me again? I’d like to speak to your cousin, Mr. Doerr.”

He sat there and didn’t watch the doctor leave in the opposite direction for the waiting room. He could have gone to the door and tried to catch words in the low-voiced conversation, but he didn’t. He just sat there until he heard the waiting room door open behind him and Charlie’s voice said, “Come on, George. The cab will be waiting downstairs by now.”

They went down in the elevator and the cab was there. Dr. Irving gave the address.

In the cab, about half way there, he said, “It’s a beautiful day,” and Charlie cleared his throat and said, “Yeah, it is.” The rest of the way he didn’t try it again and nobody said anything.

VI

HE WORE gray trousers and a gray shirt, open at the collar, and with no necktie that he might decide to hang himself with. No belt, either, for the same reason, although the trousers buttoned snugly enough around the waist that there was no danger of them falling off. Just as there was no danger of his falling out any of the windows; they were barred.

He was not in a cell, however; it was a large ward on the third floor. There were seven other men in the ward. His eyes ran over them. Two were playing checkers, sitting on the floor with the board on the floor between them. One sat in a chair, staring fixedly at nothing; two leaned against the bars of one of the open windows, looking out and talking casually and sanely. One read a magazine. One sat in a corner, playing smooth arpeggios on a piano that wasn’t there at all.

He stood leaning against the wall, watching the other seven. He’d been here two hours now; it seemed like two years.

The interview with Dr. Ellsworth Joyce Randolph had gone smoothly; it had been practically a duplicate of his interview with Irving. And quite obviously, Dr. Randolph had never heard of him before.

He’d expected that, of course.

He felt very calm, now. For a while, he’d decided, he wasn’t going to think, wasn’t going to worry, wasn’t even going to feel.

He strolled over and stood watching the checker game. It was a sane checker game; the rules were being followed.

One of the men looked up and asked, “What’s your name?” It was a perfectly sane question; the only thing wrong with it was that the same man had asked the same question four times now within the two hours he’d been here.

He said, “George Vine.”

“Mine’s Bassington, Ray Bassington. Call me Ray. Are you insane?”

“No.”

“Some of us are and some of us aren’t. He is.” He looked at the man who was playing the imaginary piano. “Do you play checkers?”

“Not very well.”

“Good. We eat pretty soon now. Anything you want to know, just ask me.”

“How do you get out of here? Wait, I don’t mean that for a gag, or anything. Seriously, what’s the procedure?”

“You go in front of the board once a month. They ask you questions and decide if you go or stay. Sometimes they stick needles in you. What you down for?”

“Down for? What do you mean?”

“Feeble-minded, manic-depressive, dementia praecox, involutional melancholia-“

“Oh. Paranoia, I guess.”

“That’s bad. Then they stick needles in you.” A bell rang somewhere.

“That’s dinner,” said the other checker player. “Ever try to commit suicide? Or kill anyone?”

“No.”

“They’ll let you eat at an A table then, with knife and fork.”

The door of the ward was being opened. It opened outward and a guard stood outside and said, “All right.” They filed out, all except the man who was sitting in the chair staring into space.

“Know about him?” he asked Ray Bassington.

“He’ll miss a meal tonight. Manic-depressive, just going into the depressive stage. They let you miss one meal; if you’re not able to go to the next they take you and feed you. You a manic-depressive?”

“No.”

“You’re lucky. It’s hell when you’re on the downswing. Here, through this door.”

It was a big room. Tables and benches were crowded with men in gray shirts and gray trousers, like his. A guard grabbed his arm as he went through the doorway and said, “There. That seat.”

It was right beside the door. There was a tin plate, messy with food, and a spoon beside it. He asked, “Don’t I get a knife and fork? I was told-“

The guard gave him a shove toward the seat. “Observation period, seven days. Nobody gets silverware till their observation period’s over. Siddown.”

He sat down. No one at his table had silverware. All the others were eating, several of them noisily and messily. He kept his eyes on his own plate, unappetizing as that was. He toyed with his spoon and managed to eat a few pieces of potato out of the stew and one or two of the chunks of meat that were mostly lean.

The coffee was in a tin cup and he wondered why until he realized how breakable an ordinary cup would be and how lethal could be one of the heavy mugs cheap restaurants use.

The coffee was weak and cool; he couldn’t drink it. He sat back and closed his eyes. When he opened them again there was an empty plate and an empty cup in front of him and the man at his left was eating very rapidly. It was the man who’d been playing the non-existent piano.

He thought, if I’m here long enough, I’ll get hungry enough to eat that stuff. He didn’t like the thought of being there that long.

After a while a bell rang and they got up, one table at a time on signals he didn’t catch, and filed out. His group had come in last; it went out first.

Ray Bassington was behind him on the stairs. He said, “You’ll get used to it. What’d you say your name is?”

“George Vine.”

Bassington laughed. The door shut on them from the outside.

He saw it was dark outside. He went over to one of the windows and stared out through the bars. There was a single bright star that showed just above the top of the elm tree in the yard. His star? Well, he’d followed it here. A cloud drifted across it.

Someone was standing beside him. He turned his head and saw it was the man who’d been playing piano. He had a dark, foreign-looking face with intense black eyes; just then he was smiling, as though at a secret joke.

“You’re new here, aren’t you? Or just get put in this ward, which?”

“New. George Vine’s the name.”

“Baroni. Musician. Used to be, anyway. Now-let it go. Anything you want to know about the place?”

“Sure. How to get out of it.”

Baroni laughed, without particular amusement but not bitterly either. “First, convince them you’re all right again. Mind telling what’s wrong with you—or don’t you want to talk about it? Some of us mind, others don’t.”

He looked at Baroni, wondering which way he felt. Finally he said, “I guess I don’t mind. I think I’m Napoleon.”

“Are you?”

“Am I what?”

“Are you Napoleon? If you aren’t, that’s one thing. Then maybe you’ll get out of here in six months or so. If you really are-that’s bad. You’ll probably die here.”

“Why? I mean, if I am, then I’m sane and-“

“Not the point. Point’s whether they think you’re sane or not. Way they figure, if you think you’re Napoleon you’re not sane. Q. E. D. You stay here.”

“Even if I tell them I’m convinced I’m George Vine?”

“They’ve worked with paranoia before. And that’s what they’ve got you down for, count on it. And any time a paranoiac gets tired of a place, he’ll try to lie his way out of it. They weren’t born yesterday. They know that.”

“In general, yes, but how-“

A sudden cold chill went down his spine. He didn’t have to finish the question. They stick needles in you-It hadn’t meant anything when Ray Bassington had said it.

The dark man nodded. “Truth serum,” he said. “When a paranoiac reaches the stage where he’s cured if he’s telling the truth, they make sure he’s telling it before they let him go.”

He thought what a beautiful trap it had been that he’d walked into. He’d probably die here, now.

He leaned his head against the cool iron bars and closed his eyes. He heard footsteps walking away from him and knew he was alone.

He opened his eyes and looked out into blackness; now the clouds had drifted across the moon, too. Clare, he thought; Clare.

A trap.

But-if there was a trap, there must be a trapper. He was sane or he was insane. If he was sane, he’d walked into a trap, and if there was a trap, there must be a trapper, or trappers.

If he was insane

God, let it be that he was insane. That way everything made such sweetly simple sense, and someday he might be out of here, he might go back to working for the Blade, possibly even with a memory of all the years he’d worked there. Or that George Vine had worked there. That was the catch. He wasn’t George Vine. And there was another catch. He wasn’t insane. The cool iron of the bars against his forehead.

* * *

After a while he heard the door open and looked around. Two guards had come in. A wild hope, reasonless, surged up inside him. It didn’t last.

“Bedtime, you guys,” said one of the guards. He looked at the manic-depressive sitting motionless on the chair and said, “Nuts. Hey, Bassington, help me get this guy in.”

The other guard, a heavy-set man with hair close-cropped like a wrestler’s, came over to the window. “You. You’re the new one in here. Vine, ain’t it?” He nodded.

“Want trouble, or going to be good?” Fingers of the guard’s right hand clenched, the fist went back. “Don’t want trouble. Got enough.”

The guard relaxed a little. “Okay, stick to that and you’ll get along. Vacant bunk’s in there.” He pointed. “One on the right. Make it up yourself in the morning. Stay in the bunk and mind your own business. If there’s any noise or trouble here in the ward, we come in and take care of it. Our own way. You wouldn’t like it.”

He didn’t trust himself to speak, so he just nodded. He turned and went through the door of the cubicle to which the guard had pointed. There were two bunks in there; the manic-depressive who’d been on the chair was lying flat on his back on the other, staring blindly up at the ceiling through wide-open eyes. They’d pulled his slippers off, leaving him otherwise dressed.

He turned to his own bunk, knowing there was nothing on earth he could do for the other man, no way he could reach him through the impenetrable shell of blank misery which is the manic-depressive’s intermittent companion.

He turned down a gray sheet-blanket on his own bunk and found under it another gray sheet-blanket atop a hard but smooth pad. He slipped off his shirt and trousers and hung them on a hook on the wall at the foot of his bed. He looked around for a switch to turn off the light overhead and couldn’t find one. But, even as he looked, the light went out.

A single light still burned somewhere in the ward room outside, and by it he could see to take his shoes and socks off and get into the bunk.

He lay very quiet for a while, hearing only two sounds, both faint and seeming far away. Somewhere in another cubicle off the ward someone was singing quietly to himself, a wordless monody; somewhere else someone else was sobbing. In his own cubicle, he couldn’t hear even the sound of breathing from his roommate.

Then there was a shuffle of bare feet and someone in the open doorway said, “George Vine.”

He said, “Yes?”

“Shhh, not so loud. This is Bassington. Want to tell you about that guard; I should have warned you before. Don’t ever tangle with him.”

“I didn’t.”

“I heard; you were smart. He’ll slug you to pieces if you give him half a chance. He’s a sadist. A lot of guards are; that’s why they’re bughousers; that’s what they call themselves, bughousers. If they get fired one place for being too brutal they get on at another one. He’ll be in again-in the morning; I thought I’d warn you.”

The shadow in the doorway was gone.

He lay there in the dimness, the almost-darkness, feeling rather than thinking. Wondering. Did mad people ever know that they were mad? Could they tell? Was every one of them sure, as he was sure-?

That quiet, still thing lying in the bunk near his, inarticulately suffering, withdrawn from human reach into a profound misery beyond the understanding of the sane—

“Napoleon Bonaparte!”

A clear voice, but had it been within his mind, or from without? He sat up on the bunk. His eyes pierced the dimness, could discern no form, no shadow, in the doorway.

He said, “Yes?”

VII

ONLY THEN, sitting up on the hunk and having answered “Yes,” did he realize the name by which the voice had called him.

“Get up. Dress.”

He swung his legs out over the edge of the bunk, stood up. He reached for his shirt and was slipping his arms into it before he stopped and asked, “Why?”

“To learn the truth.”

“Who are you?” he asked.

“Do not speak aloud. I can hear you. I am within you and without. I have no name.”

“Then what are you?” He said it aloud, without thinking.

“An instrument of The Brightly Shining.”

He dropped the trousers he’d been holding. He sat down carefully on the edge of the bunk, leaned over and groped around for them.

His mind groped, too. Groped for he knew not what. Finally he found a question-the question. He didn’t ask it aloud this time; he thought it, concentrated on it as he straightened out his trousers and thrust his legs in them.

“Am I mad?”

The answer-No-came clear and sharp as a spoken word, but had it been spoken? Or was it a sound that was only in his mind?

He found his shoes and pulled them on his feet. As he fumbled the laces into some sort of knots, he thought, “Who-what-is The Brightly Shining?”

“The Brightly Shining is that which is Earth. It is the intelligence of our planet. It is one of three intelligences in the solar system, one of many in the universe. Earth is one; it is called The Brightly Shining.”

“I do not understand.” he thought.

“You will. Are you ready?”

He finished the second knot. He stood up. The voice said, “Come. Walk silently.”

It was as though he was being led through the almost-darkness, although he felt no physical touch upon him; he saw no physical presence beside him. But he walked confidently, although quietly on tiptoe, knowing he would not walk into anything nor stumble. Through the big room that was the ward, and then his outstretched hand touched the knob of a door.

He turned it gently and the door opened inward. Light blinded him. The voice said, “Wait,” and he stood immobile. He could hear sound-the rustle of paper, the turn of a page-outside the door, in the lighted corridor.

Then from across the hall came the sound of a shrill scream. A chair scraped and feet hit the floor of the corridor, walking away toward the sound of the scream. A door opened and closed.

The voice said, “Come,” and he pulled the door open the rest of the way and went outside, past the desk and the empty chair that had been just outside the door of the ward.

Another door, another corridor. The voice said, “Wait,” the voice said, “Come”; this time a guard slept. He tip-toed past. Down steps.

He thought the question, “Where am I going?”

“Mad,” said the voice.

“But you said I wasn’t-” He’d spoken aloud and the sound startled him almost more than had the answer to his last question. And in the silence that followed the words he’d spoken there came-from the bottom of the stairs and around the corner-the sound of a buzzing switchboard, and someone said, “Yes?…Okay, Doctor, I’ll be right up.” Footsteps and the closing of an elevator door.

He went down the remaining stairs and around the corner and he was in the front main hall. There was an empty desk with a switchboard beside it. He walked past it and to the front door. It was bolted and he threw the heavy bolt.

He went outside, into the night.

He walked quietly across cement, across gravel; then his shoes were on grass and he didn’t have to tiptoe any more. It was as dark now as the inside of an elephant; he felt the presence of trees nearby and leaves brushed his face occasionally, but he walked rapidly, confidently and his hand went forward just in time to touch a brick wall.

He reached up and he could touch the top of it; he pulled himself up and over it. There was broken glass on the flat top of the wall; he cut his clothes and his flesh badly, but he felt no pain, only the wetness of blood and the stickiness of blood.

He walked along a lighted road, he walked along dark and empty streets, he walked down a darker alley. He opened the back gate of a yard and walked to the back door of a house. He opened the door and went in. There was a lighted room at the front of the house; he could see the rectangle of light at the end of a corridor. He went along the corridor and into the lighted room.

Someone who had been seated at a desk stood up. Someone, a man, whose face he knew but whom he could not—

“Yes,” said the man, smiling, “you know me, but you do not know me. Your mind is under partial control and your ability to recognize me is blocked out. Other than that and your analgesia-you are covered with blood from the glass on the wall, but you don’t feel any pain-your mind is normal and you are sane.”

“What’s it all about?” he asked. “Why was I brought here?,”

“Because you are sane. I’m sorry about that, because you can’t be. It is not so much that you retained memory of your previous life, after you’d been moved. That happens. It is that you somehow know something of what you shouldn’t-something of The Brightly Shining, and of the Game between the red and the black. For that reason-“

“For that reason, what?” he asked.

The man he knew and did not know smiled gently. “For that reason you must know the rest, so that you will know nothing at all. For everything will add to nothing. The truth will drive you mad.”

“That I do not believe.”

“Of course you don’t. If the truth were conceivable to you, it would not drive you mad. But you cannot remotely conceive the truth.”

A powerful anger surged up within him. He stared at the familiar face that he knew and did not know, and he stared down at himself; at the torn and bloody gray uniform, at his torn and bloody hands. The hands hooked like claws with the desire to kill-someone, the someone, whoever it was, who stood before him.

He asked, “What are you?”

“I am an instrument of The Brightly Shining.”

“The same which led me here, or another?”

“One is all, all is one. Within the whole and its parts, there is no difference. One instrument is another and the red is the black and the black is the white and there is no difference. The Brightly Shining is the soul of Earth. I use soul as the nearest word in your vocabulary.”

Hatred was almost a bright light. It was almost something that he could lean into, lean his weight against.

He asked, “What is The Brightly Shining?” He made the words a curse in his mouth.

“Knowing will make you mad. You want to know?”

“Yes.” He made a curse out of that simple, sibilant syllable.

The lights were dimming. Or was it his eyes? The room was becoming dimmer, and at the same time receding. It was becoming a tiny cube of dim light, seen from afar and outside, from somewhere in the distant dark, ever receding, turning into a pinpoint of light, and within that point of light ever the hated. Thing, the man-or was it a man?-standing beside the desk.

Into darkness, into space, up and apart from the earth -a dim sphere in the night, a receding sphere outlined against the spangled blackness of eternal space, occulting the stars, a disk of black.

It stopped receding, and time stopped. It was as though the clock of the universe stood still. Beside him, out of the void, spoke the voice of the instrument of The Shining One.

“Behold,” it said. “The Being of Earth.”

He beheld. Not as though an outward change was occurring, but an inward one, as though his senses were being changed to enable him to perceive something hitherto unseeable.

The ball that was Earth began to glow. Brightly to shine.

“You see the intelligence that rules Earth,” said the voice. “The sum of the black and the white and the red, that are one, divided only as the lobes of a brain are divided, the trinity that is one.”

The glowing ball and the stars behind it faded, and the darkness became deeper darkness and then there was dim light, growing brighter, and he was back in the room with the man standing at the desk.

“You saw,” said the man whom he hated. “But you do not understand. You ask, what you have seen, what is The Brightly Shining? It is a group intelligence, the true intelligence of Earth, one intelligence among three in the Solar system, one among many in the universe.

“What, then, is man? Men are pawns, in games of-to you-unbelievable complexity, between the red and the black, the white and the black, for amusement. Played by one part of an organism against another part, to while away an instant of eternity. There are vaster games, played between galaxies. Not with man.

“Man is a parasite peculiar to Earth, which tolerates his presence for a little while. He exists nowhere else in the cosmos, and he does not exist here for long. A little while, a few chessboard wars, which he thinks he fights himself-You begin to understand.”

The man at the desk smiled.

“You want to know of yourself. Nothing is less important. A move was made, before Lodi. The opportunity was there for a move of the red; a stronger, more ruthless personality was needed; it was a turning point in history-which means in the game. Do you understand now? A pinch-hitter was put in to become Emperor.”

He managed two words. “And then?”

“The Brightly Shining does not kill. You had to be put somewhere, some time. Long later a man named George Vine was killed in an accident; his body was still usable. George Vine had not been insane, but he had had a Napoleonic complex. The transference was amusing.”

“No doubt.” Again it was impossible to reach the man at the desk. The hatred itself was a wall between them. “Then George Vine is dead?”

“Yes. And you, because you knew a little too much, must go mad so that you will know nothing. Knowing the truth will drive you mad.”

“No!”

The instrument smiled.

VIII

THE ROOM, the cube of light, dimmed; it seemed to tilt. Still standing, he was going over backward, his position becoming horizontal instead of vertical.

His weight was on his back and under him was the soft-hard smoothness of his bunk, the roughness of a gray sheet blanket. And he could move; he sat up.

He had been dreaming? Had he really been outside the asylum? He held up his hands, touched one to the other, and they were wet with something sticky. So was the front of his shirt and the thighs and knees of his trousers.

And his shoes were on.

The blood was there from climbing the wall. And now the analgesia was leaving, and pain was beginning to come into his hands, his chest, his stomach and his legs. Sharp biting pain.

He said aloud. “I am not mad. I am not mad.” Was he screaming it?

A voice said, “No. Not yet.” Was it the voice that had been here in the room before? Or was it the voice of the man who had stood in the lighted room? Or had both been the same voice?

It said, “Ask, `What is man?’ “

Mechanically, he asked it.

“Man is a blind alley in evolution, who came too late too compete, who has always been controlled and played with by The Brightly Shining, which was old and wise before man walked erect.

“Man is a parasite upon a planet populated before he came, populated by a Being that is one and many, a billion cells but a single mind, a single intelligence, a single will-as is true of every other populated planet in the universe.

“Man is a joke, a clown, a parasite. He is nothing; he will be less.”

“Come and go mad.”

He was getting out of bed again; he was walking. Through the doorway of the cubicle, along the ward. To the door that led to the corridor; a thin crack of light showed under it. But this time his hand did not reach out for the knob. Instead he stood there facing the closed door, and it began to glow; slowly it became light and visible.

As though from somewhere an invisible spotlight played upon it, the door became a visible rectangle in the surrounding blackness; as brightly visible as the crack under it.

The voice said, “You see before you a cell of your ruler, a cell unintelligent in itself, yet a tiny part of a unit which is intelligent, one of a million units which make up the intelligence which rules the earth-and you. And which earth-wide intelligence is one of a million intelligences which rule the universe.”

“The door? I don’t-“

The voice spoke no more; it had withdrawn, but somehow inside his mind was the echo of silent laughter.

He leaned closer and saw what he was meant to see. An ant was crawling up the door.

His eyes followed it, and numbing horror crawled apace, up his spine. A hundred things that had been told and shown him suddenly fitted into a pattern, a pattern of sheer horror. The black, the white, the red; the black ants, the white ants, the red ants; the players with men, separate lobes of a single group brain, the intelligence that was one. Man an accident, a parasite, a pawn; a million planets in the universe inhabited each by an insect race that was a single intelligence for the planet-and all the intelligences together were the single cosmic intelligence that was-God!

The one-syllable word wouldn’t come.

He went mad, instead.

He beat upon the now-dark door with his bloody hands, with his knees, his face, with himself, although already he had forgotten why, had forgotten what he wanted to crush.

He was raving mad-dementia praecox, not paranoia-when they released his body by putting it into a strait jacket, released it from frenzy to quietude.

He was quietly mad-paranoia, not dementia praecox-when they released him as sane eleven months later.

Paranoia, you see, is a peculiar affliction; it has no physical symptoms, it is merely the presence of a fixed delusion. A series of metrazol shocks had cleared up the dementia praecox and left only the fixed delusion that he was George Vine, a reporter.

The asylum authorities thought he was, too, so the delusion was not recognized as such and they released him and gave him a certificate to prove he was sane.

He married Clare; he still works at the Blade-for a man named Candler. He still plays chess with his cousin, Charlie Doerr. He still sees-for periodic checkups-both Dr. Irving and Dr. Randolph.

Which of them smiles inwardly? What good would it do you to know? Yes it was, is, one of those four.

It doesn’t matter. Don’t you understand? Nothing matters!

The End

PROFESSOR JONES had been working on time theory for many years.

“And I have found the key equation,” he told his daughter one day. “Time is a field. This machine I have made can manipulate, even reverse, that field.”

Pushing a button as he spoke, he said, “This should make time run backward run time make should this,” said he, spoke he as button a pushing.

“Field that, reverse even, manipulate can made have I ma-chine this. Field a is time.” Day one daughter his told he, “Equation key the found have I and.”

Years many for theory time on working been had Jones Professor.

Keep Out

With no more room left on Earth, and with Mars hanging up there empty of life, somebody hit on the plan of starting a colony on the Red Planet. It meant changing the habits and physical structure of the immigrants, but that worked out fine. In fact, every possible factor was covered—except one of the flaws of human nature…

DAPTINE IS the secret of it. Adaptine, they called it first; then it got shortened to daptine. It let us adapt.

They explained it all to us when we were ten years old; I guess they thought we were too young to understand before then, although we knew a lot of it already. They told us just after we landed on Mars.

“You’re home, children,” the Head Teacher told us after we had gone into the glassite dome they’d built for us there. And he told us there’d be a special lecture for us that evening, an important one that we must all attend.

And that evening he told us the whole story and the whys and wherefores. He stood up before us. He had to wear a heated space suit and helmet, of course, because the temperature in the dome was comfortable for us but already freezing cold for him and the air was already too thin for him to breathe. His voice came to us by radio from inside his helmet.

“Children,” he said, “you are home. This is Mars, the planet on which you will spend the rest of your lives. You are Martians, the first Martians. You have lived five years on Earth and another five in space. Now you will spend ten years, until you are adults, in this dome, although toward the end of that time you will be allowed to spend increasingly long periods outdoors.

“Then you will go forth and make your own homes, live your own lives, as Martians. You will intermarry and your children will breed true. They too will be Martians.

“It is time you were told the history of this great experiment of which each of you is a part.”

Then he told us.

Man, he said, had first reached Mars in 1985. It had been uninhabited by intelligent life (there is plenty of plant life and a few varieties of non-flying insects) and he had found it by terrestrial standards uninhabitable. Man could survive on Mars only by living inside glassite domes and wearing space suits when he went outside of them. Except by day in the warmer seasons it was too cold for him. The air was too thin for him to breathe and long exposure to sunlight—less filtered of rays harmful to him than on Earth because of the lesser atmosphere—could kill him. The plants were chemically alien to him and he could not eat them; he had to bring all his food from Earth or grow it in hydroponic tanks.

For fifty years he had tried to colonize Mars and all his efforts had failed. Besides this dome which had been built for us there was only one other outpost, another glassite dome much smaller and less than a mile away.

It had looked as though mankind could never spread to the other planets of the solar system besides Earth for of all of them Mars was the least inhospitable; if he couldn’t live here there was no use even trying to colonize the others.

And then, in 2034, thirty years ago, a brilliant biochemist named Waymoth had discovered daptine. A miracle drug that worked not on the animal or person to whom it was given, but on the progeny he conceived during a limited period of time after inoculation.

It gave his progeny almost limitless adaptability to changing conditions, provided the changes were made gradually.

Dr. Waymoth had inoculated and then mated a pair of guinea pigs; they had borne a litter of five and by placing each member of the litter under different and gradually changing conditions, he had obtained amazing results. When they attained maturity one of those guinea pigs was living comfortably at a temperature of forty below zero Fahrenheit, another was quite happy at a hundred and fifty above. A third was thriving on a diet that would have been deadly poison for an ordinary animal and a fourth was contented under a constant X-ray bombardment that would have killed one of its parents within minutes.

Subsequent experiments with many litters showed that animals who had been adapted to similar conditions bred true and their progeny was conditioned from birth to live under those conditions.

“Ten years later, ten years ago,” the Head Teacher told us, “you children were born. Born of parents carefully selected from those who volunteered for the experiment. And from birth you have been brought up under carefully controlled and gradually changing conditions.

“From the time you were born the air you have breathed has been very gradually thinned and its oxygen content reduced. Your lungs have compensated by becoming much greater in capacity, which is why your chests are so much larger than those of your teachers and attendants; when you are fully mature and are breathing air like that of Mars, the difference will be even greater.

“Your bodies are growing fur to enable you to stand the increasing cold. You are comfortable now under conditions which would kill ordinary people quickly. Since you were four years old your nurses and teachers have had to wear special protection to survive conditions that seem normal to you.

“In another ten years, at maturity, you will be completely acclimated to Mars. Its air will be your air; its food plants your food. Its extremes of temperature will be easy for you to endure and its median temperatures pleasant to you. Already, because of the five years we spent in space under gradually decreased gravitational pull, the gravity of Mars seems normal to you.

“It will be your planet, to live on and to populate. You are the children of Earth but you are the first Martians.”

Of course we had known a lot of those things already.

The last year was the best. By then the air inside the dome—except for the pressurized parts where our teachers and attendants live—was almost like that outside, and we were allowed out for increasingly long periods. It is good to be in the open.

The last few months they relaxed segregation of the sexes so we could begin choosing mates, although they told us there is to be no marriage until after the final day, after our full clearance. Choosing was not difficult in my case. I had made my choice long since and I’d felt sure that she felt the same way; I was right.

Tomorrow is the day of our freedom. Tomorrow we will be Martians, the Martians. Tomorrow we shall take over the planet.

Some among us are impatient, have been impatient for weeks now, but wiser counsel prevailed and we are waiting. We have waited twenty years and we can wait until the final day.

And tomorrow is the final day.

Tomorrow, at a signal, we will kill the teachers and the other Earthmen among us before we go forth. They do not suspect, so it will be easy.

We have dissimulated for years now, and they do not know how we hate them. They do not know how disgusting and hideous we find them, with their ugly misshapen bodies, so narrow-shouldered and tiny-chested, their weak sibilant voices that need amplification to carry in our Martian air, and above all their white pasty hairless skins.

We shall kill them and then we shall go and smash the other dome so all the Earthmen there will die too.

If more Earthmen ever come to punish us, we can live and hide in the hills where they’ll never find us. And if they try to build more domes here we’ll smash them. We want no more to do with Earth.

This is our planet and we want no aliens. Keep off!

Two-Timer

Experiment

‘THE FIRST time machine, gentlemen,” Professor Johnson proudly informed his two colleagues. “True, it is a small-scale experimental model. It will operate only on objects weighing less than three pounds, five ounces and for distances into the past and future of twelve minutes or less. But it works.”

The small-scale model looked like a small scale—a postage scale—except for two dials in the part under the platform.

Professor Johnson held up a small metal cube. “Our experimental object,” he said, “is a brass cube weighing one pound, two point three ounces. First, I shall send it five minutes into the future.”

He leaned forward and set one of the dials on the time machine. “Look at your watches,” he said.

They looked at their watches. Professor Johnson placed the cube gently on the machine’s platform. It vanished.

Five minutes later, to the second, it reappeared.

Professor Johnson picked it up. “Now five minutes into the past.” He set the other dial. Holding the cube in his hand he looked at his watch. “It is six minutes before three o’clock. I shall now activate the mechanism—by placing the cube on the platform—at exactly three o’clock. Therefore, the cube should, at five minutes before three, vanish from my hand and appear on the platform, five minutes before I place it there.”

“How can you place it there, then?” asked one of his colleagues.

“It will, as my hand approaches, vanish from the platform and appear in my hand to be placed there. Three o’clock. Notice, please.”

The cube vanished from his hand.

It appeared on the platform of the time machine.

“See? Five minutes before I shall place it there, it is there!”

His other colleague frowned at the cube. “But,” he said, “what if, now that it has already appeared five minutes before you place it there, you should change your mind about doing so and not place it there at three o’clock? Wouldn’t there be a paradox of some sort involved?”

“An interesting idea,” Professor Johnson said. “I had not thought of it, and it will be interesting to try. Very well, I shall not…”

There was no paradox at all. The cube remained.

But the entire rest of the Universe, professors and all, vanished.

Sentry

HE WAS wet and muddy and hungry and cold, and he was fifty thousand light-years from home.

A strange blue sun gave light and the gravity, twice what he was used to, made every movement difficult.

But in tens of thousands of years this part of war hadn’t changed. The flyboys were fine with their sleek spaceships and their fancy weapons. When the chips are down, though, it was still the foot soldier, the infantry, that had to take the ground and hold it, foot by bloody foot. Like this damned planet of a star he’d never heard of until they’d landed him there. And now it was sacred ground because the aliens were there too. The aliens, the only other intelligent race in the Galaxy… cruel, hideous and repulsive monsters.

* * *

Contact had been made with them near the center of the Galaxy, after the slow, difficult colonization of a dozen thousand planets; and it had been war at sight; they’d shot without even trying to negotiate, or to make peace.

Now, planet by bitter planet, it was being fought out.

He was wet and muddy and hungry and cold, and the day was raw with a high wind that hurt his eyes. But the aliens were trying to infiltrate and every sentry post was vital.

He stayed alert, gun ready. Fifty thousand light-years from home, fighting on a strange world and wondering if he’d ever live to see home again.

And then he saw one of them crawling toward him. He drew a bead and fired. The alien made that strange horrible sound they all make, then lay still.

He shuddered at the sound and sight of the alien lying there. One ought to be able to get used to them after a while, but he’d never been able to. Such repulsive creatures they were, with only two arms and two legs, ghastly white skins and no scales.

Happy Ending

THERE WERE four men in the lifeboat that came down from the space-cruiser. Three of them were still in the uniform of the Galactic Guards.

The fourth sat in the prow of the small craft looking down at their goal, hunched and silent, bundled up in a greatcoat against the coolness of space—a greatcoat which he would never need again after this morning. The brim of his hat was pulled down far over his forehead, and he studied the nearing shore through dark-lensed glasses. Bandages, as though for a broken jaw, covered most of the lower part of his face.

He realized suddenly that the dark glasses, now that they had left the cruiser, were unnecessary. He slipped them off. After the cinematographic grays his eyes had seen through these lenses for so long, the brilliance of the color below him was almost like a blow. He blinked, and looked again.

They were rapidly settling toward a shoreline, a beach. The sand was a dazzling, unbelievable white such as had never been on his home planet. Blue the sky and water, and green the edge of the fantastic jungle. There was a flash of red in the green, as they came still closer, and he realized suddenly that it must be a marigee, the semi-intelligent Venusian parrot once so popular as pets throughout the solar system.

Throughout the system blood and steel had fallen from the sky and ravished the planets, but now it fell no more.

And now this. Here in this forgotten portion of an almost completely destroyed world it had not fallen at all.

Only in some place like this, alone, was safety for him. Elsewhere—anywhere—imprisonment or, more likely, death. There was danger, even here. Three of the crew of the space-cruiser knew. Perhaps, someday, one of them would talk. Then they would come for him, even here.

But that was a chance he could not avoid. Nor were the odds bad, for three people out of a whole solar system knew where he was. And those three were loyal fools.

The lifeboat came gently to rest. The hatch swung open and he stepped out and walked a few paces up the beach. He turned and waited while the two spacemen who had guided the craft brought his chest out and carried it across the beach and to the corrugated-tin shack just at the edge of the trees. That shack had once been a space-radar relay station. Now the equipment it had held was long gone, the antenna mast taken down. But the shack still stood. It would be his home for a while. A long while. The two men returned to the lifeboat preparatory to leaving.

And now the captain stood facing him, and the captain’s face was a rigid mask. It seemed with an effort that the captain’s right arm remained at his side, but that effort had been ordered. No salute.

The captain’s voice, too, was rigid with unemotion. “Number One…”

“Silence!” And then, less bitterly. “Come further from the boat before you again let your tongue run loose. Here.” They had reached the shack.

“You are right, Number…”

“No. I am no longer Number One. You must continue to think of me as Mister Smith, your cousin, whom you brought here for the reasons you explained to the under-officers, before you surrender your ship. If you think of me so, you will be less likely to slip in your speech.”

“There is nothing further I can do—Mister Smith?”

“Nothing. Go now.”

“And I am ordered to surrender the—”

“There are no orders. The war is over, lost. I would suggest thought as to what spaceport you put into. In some you may receive humane treatment. In others—”

The captain nodded. “In others, there is great hatred. Yes. That is all?”

“That is all. And, Captain, your running of the blockade, your securing of fuel en route, have constituted a deed of high valor. All I can give you in reward is my thanks. But now go. Goodbye.”

“Not goodbye,” the captain blurted impulsively, “but hasta la vista, auf Wiedersehen, until the day… you will permit me, for the last time to address you and salute?”

The man in the greatcoat shrugged. “As you will.”

Click of heels and a salute that once greeted the Caesars, and later the pseudo-Aryan of the 20th Century, and, but yesterday, he who was now known as the last of the dictators. “Farewell, Number One!”

“Farewell,” he answered emotionlessly.

Mr. Smith, a black dot on the dazzling white sand, watched the lifeboat disappear up into the blue, finally into the haze of the upper atmosphere of Venus. That eternal haze that would always be there to mock his failure and his bitter solitude.

The slow days snarled by, and the sun shone dimly, and the marigees screamed in the early dawn and all day and at sunset, and sometimes there were the six-legged baroons, monkey-like in the trees, that gibbered at him. And the rains came and went away again.

At nights there were drums in the distance. Not the martial roll of marching, nor yet a threatening note of savage hate. Just drums, many miles away, throbbing rhythm for native dances or exorcising, perhaps, the forest-night demons. He assumed these Venusians had their superstitions, all other races had. There was no threat, for him, in that throbbing that was like the beating of the jungle’s heart.

Mr. Smith knew that, for although his choice of destinations had been a hasty choice, yet there had been time for him to read the available reports. The natives were harmless and friendly. A Terran missionary had lived among them some time ago—before the outbreak of the war. They were a simple, weak race. They seldom went far from their villages; the space-radar operator who had once occupied the shack reported that he had never seen one of them.

So, there would be no difficulty in avoiding the natives, nor danger if he did encounter them.

Nothing to worry about, except the bitterness.

Not the bitterness of regret, but of defeat. Defeat at the hands of the defeated. The damned Martians who came back after he had driven them halfway across their damned arid planet. The Jupiter Satellite Confederation landing endlessly on the home planet, sending their vast armadas of spacecraft daily and nightly to turn his mighty cities into dust. In spite of everything; in spite of his score of ultra-vicious secret weapons and the last desperate efforts of his weakened armies, most of whose men were under twenty or over forty.

The treachery even in his own army, among his own generals and admirals. The turn of Luna, that had been the end.

His people would rise again. But not, now after Armageddon, in his lifetime. Not under him, nor another like him. The last of the dictators.

Hated by a solar system, and hating it.

It would have been intolerable, save that he was alone. He had foreseen that—the need for solitude. Alone, he was still Number One. The presence of others would have forced recognition of his miserably changed status. Alone, his pride was undamaged. His ego was intact.

The long days, and the marigees’ screams, the slithering swish of the surf, the ghost-quiet movements of the baroons in the trees and the raucousness of their shrill voices. Drums.

Those sounds, and those alone. But perhaps silence would have been worse.

For the times of silence were louder. Times he would pace the beach at night and overhead would be the roar of jets and rockets, the ships that had roared over New Albuquerque, his capitol, in those last days before he had fled. The crump of bombs and the screams and the blood, and the flat voices of his folding generals.

Those were the days when the waves of hatred from the conquered peoples beat upon his country as the waves of a stormy sea beat upon crumbling cliffs. Leagues back of the battered lines, you could feel that hate and vengeance as a tangible thing, a thing that thickened the air, that made breathing difficult and talking futile.

And the spacecraft, the jets, the rockets, the damnable rockets, more every day and every night, and ten coming for every one shot down. Rocket ships raining hell from the sky, havoc and chaos and the end of hope.

And then he knew that he had been hearing another sound, hearing it often and long at a time. It was a voice that shouted invective and ranted hatred and glorified the steel might of his planet and the destiny of a man and a people.

It was his own voice, and it beat back the waves from the white shore, it stopped their wet encroachment upon this, his domain. It screamed back at the baroons and they were silent. And at times he laughed, and the marigees laughed. Sometimes, the queerly shaped Venusian trees talked too, but their voices were quieter. The trees were submissive, they were good subjects.

Sometimes, fantastic thoughts went through his head. The race of trees, the pure race of trees that never interbred, that stood firm always. Someday the trees—

But that was just a dream, a fancy. More real were the marigees and the kifs. They were the ones who persecuted him. There was the marigee who would shriek “All is lost!” He had shot at it a hundred times with his needle gun, but always it flew away unharmed. Sometimes it did not even fly away.

“All is lost!”

At last he wasted no more needle darts. He stalked it to strangle it with his bare hands. That was better. On what might have been the thousandth try, he caught it and killed it, and there was warm blood on his hands and feathers were flying.

That should have ended it, but it didn’t. Now there were a dozen marigees that screamed that all was lost. Perhaps there had been a dozen all along. Now he merely shook his fist at them or threw stones.

The kifs, the Venusian equivalent of the Terran ant, stole his food. But that did not matter; there was plenty of food. There had been a cache of it in the shack, meant to restock a space-cruiser, and never used. The kifs would not get at it until he opened a can, but then, unless he ate it all at once, they ate whatever he left. That did not matter. There were plenty of cans. And always fresh fruit from the jungle. Always in season, for there were no seasons here, except the rains.

But the kifs served a purpose for him. They kept him sane, by giving him something tangible, something inferior, to hate.

Oh, it wasn’t hatred, at first. Mere annoyance. He killed them in a routine sort of way at first. But they kept coming back. Always there were kifs. In his larder, wherever he did it. In his bed. He sat the legs of the cot in dishes of gasoline, but the kifs still got in. Perhaps they dropped from the ceiling, although he never caught them doing it.

They bothered his sleep. He’d feel them running over him, even when he’d spent an hour picking the bed clean of them by the light of the carbide lantern. They scurried with tickling little feet and he could not sleep.

He grew to hate them, and the very misery of his nights made his days more tolerable by giving them an increasing purpose. A pogrom against the kifs. He sought out their holes by patiently following one bearing a bit of food, and he poured gasoline into the hole and the earth around it, taking satisfaction in the thought of the writhings in agony below. He went about hunting kifs, to step on them. To stamp them out. He must have killed millions of kifs.

But always there were as many left. Never did their number seem to diminish in the slightest. Like the Martians—but unlike the Martians, they did not fight back.

Theirs was the passive resistance of a vast productivity that bred kifs ceaselessly, overwhelmingly, billions to replace millions. Individual kifs could be killed, and he took savage satisfaction in their killing, but he knew his methods were useless save for the pleasure and the purpose they gave him. Sometimes the pleasure would pall in the shadow of its futility, and he would dream of mechanized means of killing them.

He read carefully what little material there was in his tiny library about the kif. They were astonishingly like the ants of Terra. So much that there had been speculation about their relationship—that didn’t interest him. How could they be killed, en masse? Once a year, for a brief period, they took on the characteristics of the army ants of Terra. They came from their holes in endless numbers and swept everything before them in their devouring march. He wet his lips when he read that. Perhaps the opportunity would come then to destroy, to destroy, and destroy.

Almost, Mr. Smith forgot people and the solar system and what had been. Here in this new world, there was only he and the kifs. The baroons and the marigees didn’t count. They had no order and no system. The kifs—

In the intensity of his hatred there slowly filtered through a grudging admiration. The kifs were true totalitarians. They practiced what he had preached to a mightier race, practiced it with a thoroughness beyond the kind of man to comprehend.

Theirs the complete submergence of the individual to the state, theirs the complete ruthlessness of the true conqueror, the perfect selfless bravery of the true soldier.

But they got into his bed, into his clothes, into his food.

They crawled with intolerable tickling feet.

Nights he walked the beach, and that night was one of the noisy nights. There were high-flying, high-whining jet-craft up there in the moonlight sky and their shadows dappled the black water of the sea. The planes, the rockets, the jet-craft, they were what had ravaged his cities, had turned his railroads into twisted steel, had dropped their H-Bombs on his most vital factories.

He shook his fist at them and shrieked imprecations at the sky.

And when he had ceased shouting, there were voices on the beach. Conrad’s voice in his ear, as it had sounded that day when Conrad had walked into the palace, white-faced, and forgotten the salute. “There is a breakthrough at Denver, Number One! Toronto and Monterey are in danger. And in the other hemispheres—” His voice cracked. “—the damned Martians and the traitors from Luna are driving over the Argentine. Others have landed near New Petrograd. It is a rout. All is lost!”

Voices crying, “Number One, hail! Number One, hail!”

A sea of hysterical voices. “Number One, hail! Number One—”

A voice that was louder, higher, more frenetic than any of the others. His memory of his own voice, calculated but inspired, as he’d heard it on play-backs of his own speeches.

The voices of children chanting, “To thee, O Number One—” He couldn’t remember the rest of the words, but they had been beautiful words. That had been at the public school meet in the New Los Angeles. How strange that he should remember, here and now, the very tone of his voice and inflection, the shining wonder in their children’s eyes. Children only, but they were willing to kill and die, for him, convinced that all that was needed to cure the ills of the race was a suitable leader to follow.

“All is lost!”

And suddenly the monster jet-craft were swooping downward and starkly he realized what a clear target he presented, here against the white moonlit beach. They must see him.

The crescendo of motors as he ran, sobbing now in fear, for the cover of the jungle. Into the screening shadow of the giant trees, and the sheltering blackness.

He stumbled and fell, was up and running again. And now his eyes could see in the dimmer moonlight that filtered through the branches overhead. Stirrings there, in the branches. Stirrings and voices in the night. Voices in and of the night. Whispers and shrieks of pain. Yes, he’d shown them pain, and now their tortured voices ran with him through the knee-deep, night-wet grass among the trees.

The night was hideous with noise. Red noises, an almost tangible din that he could nearly feel as well as he could see and hear it. And after a while his breath came raspingly, and there was a thumping sound that was the beating of his heart and the beating of the night.

And then, he could run no longer, and he clutched a tree to keep from falling, his arms trembling about it, and his face pressed against the impersonal roughness of the bark. There was no wind, but the tree swayed back and forth and his body with it.

Then, as abruptly as light goes on when a switch is thrown, the noise vanished. Utter silence, and at last he was strong enough to let go his grip on the tree and stand erect again, to look about to get his bearings.

One tree was like another, and for a moment he thought he’d have to stay here until daylight. Then he remembered that the sound of the surf would give him his directions. He listened hard and heard it, faint and far away.

And another sound—one that he had never heard before—faint, also, but seeming to come from his right and quite near.

He looked that way, and there was a patch of opening in the trees above. The grass was waving strangely in that area of moonlight. It moved, although there was no breeze to move it. And there was an almost sudden edge, beyond which the blades thinned out quickly to barrenness.

And the sound—it was like the sound of the surf, but it was continuous. It was more like the rustle of dry leaves, but there were no dry leaves to rustle.

Mr. Smith took a step toward the sound and looked down. More grass bent, and fell, and vanished, even as he looked. Beyond the moving edge of devastation was a brown floor of the moving bodies of kifs.

Row after row, orderly rank after orderly rank, marching resistlessly onward. Billions of kifs, an army of kifs, eating their way across the night.

Fascinated, he stared down at them. There was no danger, for their progress was slow. He retreated a step to keep beyond their front rank. The sound, then, was the sound of chewing.

He could see one edge of the column, and it was a neat, orderly edge. And there was discipline, for the ones on the outside were larger than those in the center.

He retreated another step—and then, quite suddenly, his body was afire in several spreading places. The vanguard. Ahead of the rank that ate away the grass.

His boots were brown with kifs.

Screaming with pain, he whirled about and ran, beating with his hands at the burning spots on his body. He ran head-on into a tree, bruising his face horribly, and the night was scarlet with pain and shooting fire.

But he staggered on, almost blindly, running, writhing, tearing off his clothes as he ran.

This, then, was pain. There was a shrill screaming in his ears that must have been the sound of his own voice.

When he could no longer run, he crawled. Naked, now, and with only a few kifs still clinging to him. And the blind tangent of his flight had taken him well out of the path of the advancing army.

But stark fear and the memory of unendurable pain drove him on. His knees raw now, he could no longer crawl. But he got himself erect again on trembling legs, and staggered on. Catching hold of a tree and pushing himself away from it to catch the next.

Falling, rising, falling again. His throat raw from the screaming invective of his hate. Bushes and the rough bark of trees tore his flesh.

Into the village compound just before dawn, staggered a man, a naked terrestrial. He looked about with dull eyes that seemed to see nothing and understand nothing.

The females and young ran before him, even the males retreated.

He stood there, swaying, and the incredulous eyes of the natives widened as they saw the condition of his body, and the blankness of his eyes.

When he made no hostile move, they came closer again, formed a wondering, chattering circle about him, these Venusian humanoids. Some ran to bring the chief and the chief’s son, who knew everything.

The mad, naked human opened his lips as though he were going to speak, but instead, he fell. He fell, as a dead man falls. But when they turned him over in the dust, they saw that his chest still rose and fell in labored breathing.

And then came Alwa, the aged chieftain, and Nrana, his son. Alwa gave quick, excited orders. Two of the men carried Mr. Smith into the chief’s hut, and the wives of the chief and the chief’s son took over the Earthling’s care, and rubbed him with a soothing and healing salve.

But for days and nights he lay without moving and without speaking or opening his eyes, and they did not know whether he would live or die.

Then, at last, he opened his eyes. And he talked, although they could make out nothing of the things he said.

Nrana came and listened, for Nrana of all of them spoke and understood best the Earthling’s language, for he had been the special protege of the Terran missionary who had lived with them for a while.

Nrana listened, but he shook his head. “The words,” he said, “the words are of the Terran tongue, but I make nothing of them. His mind is not well.”

The aged Alwa said, “Aie. Stay beside him. Perhaps as his body heals, his words will be beautiful words as were the words of the Father-of-Us who, in the Terran tongue, taught us of the gods and their good.”

So they cared for him well, and his wounds healed, and the day came when he opened his eyes and saw the handsome blue-complexioned face of Nrana sitting there beside him, and Nrana said softly, “Good day, Mr. Man of Earth. You feel better, no?”

There was no answer, and the deep-sunken eyes of the man on the sleeping mat stared, glared at him. Nrana could see that those eyes were not yet sane, but he saw, too, that the madness in them was not the same that it had been. Nrana did not know the words for delirium and paranoia, but he could distinguish between them.

No longer was the Earthling a raving maniac, and Nrana made a very common error, an error more civilized beings than he have often made. He thought the paranoia was an improvement over the wider madness. He talked on, hoping the Earthling would talk too, and he did not recognize the danger of his silence.

“We welcome you, Earthling,” he said, “and hope that you will live among us, as did the Father-of-Us, Mr. Gerhardt. He taught us to worship the true gods of the high heavens. Jehovah, and Jesus and their prophets the men from the skies. He taught us to pray and to love our enemies.”

And Nrana shook his head sadly, “But many of our tribe have gone back to the older gods, the cruel gods. They say there has been great strife among the outsiders, and no more remain upon all of Venus. My father, Alwa, and I are glad another one has come. You will be able to help those of us who have gone back. You can teach us love and kindliness.”

The eyes of the dictator closed. Nrana did not know whether or not he slept, but Nrana stood up quietly to leave the hut. In the doorway, he turned and said, “We pray for you.”

And then, joyously, he ran out of the village to seek the others, who were gathering bela-berries for the feast of the fourth event.

When, with several of them, he returned to the village, the Earthling was gone. The hut was empty.

Outside the compound they found, at last, the trail of his passing. They followed and it led to a stream and along the stream until they came to the tabu of the green pool, and could go no farther.

“He went downstream,” said Alwa gravely. “He sought the sea and the beach. He was well then, in his mind, for he knew that all streams go to the sea.”

“Perhaps he had a ship-of-the-sky there at the beach,” Nrana said worriedly. “All Earthlings come from the sky. The Father-of-Us told us that.”

“Perhaps he will come back to us,” said Alwa. His old eyes misted.

Mr. Smith was coming back all right, and sooner than they had dared to hope. As soon in fact, as he could make the trip to the shack and return. He came back dressed in clothing very different from the garb the other white man had worn. Shining leather boots and the uniform of the Galactic Guard, and a wide leather belt with a holster for his needle gun.

But the gun was in his hand when, at dusk, he strode into the compound.

He said, “I am Number One, the Lord of all the Solar System, and your ruler. Who was chief among you?”

Alwa had been in his hut, but he heard the words and came out. He understood the words, but not their meaning. He said, “Earthling, we welcome you back. I am the chief.”

“You were the chief. Now you will serve me. I am the chief.”

Alwa’s old eyes were bewildered at the strangeness of this. He said, “I will serve you, yes. All of us. But it is not fitting that an Earthling should be chief among—”

The whisper of the needle gun. Alwa’s wrinkled hands went to his scrawny neck where, just off the center, was a sudden tiny pin prick of a hole. A faint trickle of red coursed over the dark blue of his skin. The old man’s knees gave way under him as the rage of the poisoned needle dart struck him, and he fell. Others started toward him.

“Back,” said Mr. Smith. “Let him die slowly that you may all see what happens to—”

But one of the chief’s wives, one who did not understand the speech of Earth, was already lifting Alwa’s head. The needle gun whispered again, and she fell forward across him.

“I am Number One,” said Mr. Smith, “and Lord of all the planets. All who oppose me, die by—”

And then, suddenly all of them were running toward him. His finger pressed the trigger and four of them died before the avalanche of their bodies bore him down and overwhelmed him. Nrana had been first in that rush, and Nrana died.

The others tied the Earthling up and threw him into one of the huts. And then, while the women began wailing for the dead, the men made council.

They elected Kallana chief and he stood before them and said, “The Father-of-Us, the Mister Gerhardt, deceived us.” There was fear and worry in his voice and apprehension on his blue face. “If this be indeed the Lord of whom he told us—”

“He is not a god,” said another. “He is an Earthling, but there have been such before on Venus, many many of them who came long and long ago from the skies. Now they are all dead, killed in strife among themselves. It is well. This last one is one of them, but he is mad.”

And they talked long and the dusk grew into night while they talked of what they must do. The gleam of firelight upon their bodies, and the waiting drummer.

The problem was difficult. To harm one who was mad was tabu. If he was really a god, it would be worse. Thunder and lightning from the sky would destroy the village. Yet they dared not release him. Even if they took the evil weapon-that-whispered-its-death and buried it, he might find other ways to harm them. He might have another where he had gone for the first.

Yes, it was a difficult problem for them, but the eldest and wisest of them, one M’Ganne, gave them at last the answer.

“O Kallana,” he said, “Let us give him to the kifs. If they harm him—” and old M’Ganne grinned a toothless, mirthless grin “—it would be their doing and not ours.”

Kallana shuddered. “It is the most horrible of all deaths. And if he is a god—”

“If he is a god, they will not harm him. If he is mad and not a god, we will not have harmed him. It harms not a man to tie him to a tree.”

Kallana considered well, for the safety of his people was at stake. Considering, he remembered how Alwa and Nrana had died.

He said, “It is right.”

The waiting drummer began the rhythm of the council-end, and those of the men who were young and fleet lighted torches in the fire and went out into the forest to seek the kifs, who were still in their season of marching.

And after a while, having found what they sought, they returned.

They took the Earthling out with them, then, and tied him to a tree. They left him there, and they left the gag over his lips because they did not wish to hear his screams when the kifs came.

The cloth of the gag would be eaten, too, but by that time, there would be no flesh under it from which a scream might come.

They left him, and went back to the compound, and the drums took up the rhythm of propitiation to the gods for what they had done. For they had, they knew, cut very close to the corner of a tabu—but the provocation had been great and they hoped they would not be punished.

All night the drums would throb.

The man tied to the tree struggled with his bonds, but they were strong and his writhings made the knots but tighten.

His eyes became accustomed to the darkness.

He tried to shout, “I am Number One, Lord of—”

And then, because he could not shout and because he could not loosen himself, there came a rift in his madness. He remembered who he was, and all the old hatreds and bitterness welled up in him.

He remembered, too, what had happened in the compound, and wondered why the Venusian natives had not killed him. Why, instead, they had tied him here alone in the darkness of the jungle.

Afar, he heard the throbbing of the drums, and they were like the beating of the heart of night, and there was a louder, nearer sound that was the pulse of blood in his ears as the fear came to him.

The fear that he knew why they had tied him here. The horrible, gibbering fear that, for the last time, an army marched against him.

He had time to savor that fear to the uttermost, to have it become a creeping certainty that crawled into the black corners of his soul as would the soldiers of the coming army crawl into his ears and nostrils while others would eat away his eyelids to get at the eyes behind them.

And then, and only then, did he hear the sound that was like the rustle of dry leaves, in a dank, black jungle where there were no dry leaves to rustle nor breeze to rustle them.

Horribly, Number One, the last of the dictators, did not go mad again; not exactly, but he laughed, and laughed and laughed…

Something Green

THE BIG sun was crimson in a violet sky. At the edge of the brown plain, dotted with brown bushes, lay the red jungle.

McGarry strode toward it. It was tough work and dangerous work, searching in those red jungles, but it had to be done. And he’d searched a thousand of them; this was just one more.

He said, “Here we go, Dorothy. All set?”

The little five-limbed creature that rested on his shoulder didn’t answer, but then it never did. It couldn’t talk, but it was something to talk to. It was company. In size and weight it felt amazingly like a hand resting on his shoulder.

He’d had Dorothy for…How long? At a guess, four years. He’d been here about five, as nearly as he could reckon it, and it had been about a year before he’d found her. Anyway, he assumed Dorothy was of the gentler sex, if for no other reason than the gentle way she rested on his shoulder, like a woman’s hand.

“Dorothy,” he said, “reckon we’d better get ready for trouble. Might be lions or tigers in there.”

He unbuckled his sol-gun holster and let his hand rest on the butt of the weapon, ready to draw it quickly. For the thousandth time, at least, he thanked his lucky stars that the weapon he’d managed to salvage from the wreckage of his spacer had been a sol-gun, the one and only weapon that worked practically forever without refills or ammunition. A sol-gun merely needed exposure to the rays of a sun—any bright and close sun—for an hour or two a day; it soaked up energy. And, when you pulled the trigger, it dished it out. With any weapon but a sol-gun, he’d never have lasted five years here on Kruger III.

Yes, even before he quite reached the edge of the red jungle, he saw a lion. Nothing like any lion ever seen on Earth, of course. This one was bright magenta, just enough different in color from the purplish bushes it crouched behind so that he could see it. It had eight legs, all jointless and as supple and strong as an elephant’s trunk, and a scaly head with a bill like a toucan’s.

McGarry called it a lion. He had as much right to call it that as anything else, because it had never been named. Or if it had, the namer had never returned to Earth to report on the flora and fauna of Kruger III. Only one spacer had ever landed here before McGarry’s, as far as the records showed, and it had never taken off again. He was looking for it now; he’d been looking for it systematically for the five years he’d been here.

If he found it, it might—just barely might—contain, intact, some of the electronic tubes which had been smashed in the crash landing of his own spacer. And if it did, he could get back to Earth.

He stopped ten paces short of the edge of the red jungle and aimed the sol-gun at the bushes behind which the lion crouched. He pulled the trigger, and there was a bright green flash, brief but beautiful—oh, so beautiful—and then the bushes weren’t there any more, nor was the eight-legged lion.

McGarry chuckled softly. “Did you see that, Dorothy? That was green, the one color you don’t have on this bloody red planet of yours. The most beautiful color in the universe, Dorothy. Green! And I know where there’s a world that’s mostly green, and we’re going to get there, you and I. Sure we are. It’s the world I came from, and it’s the most beautiful place there is, Dorothy. You’ll love it.”

He turned and looked back over the brown plain with brown bushes, the violet sky above, the crimson sun. The eternally crimson sun Kruger, the sun that never set on the day side of this planet, which always faced it as one side of Earth’s moon always faces Earth.

No day and night—unless one passed the shadow line into the night side, which was too freezingly cold to sustain life. No seasons. A uniform, never-changing temperature, no wind, no storms.

He thought for the thousandth—or the millionth —time that it wouldn’t be a bad planet to live on, if only it were green like Earth, if only there was something green upon it besides the occasional flash of his sol-gun. Breathable atmosphere, moderate temperature—ranging from about forty Fahrenheit near the shadow line to about ninety at the point directly under the red sun, where its rays were straight instead of slanting. Plenty of food, and he’d learned long ago which plants and animals were, for him, edible, and which made him ill. Nothing he’d tried was poisonous.

Yes, a wonderful world. He’d even got used, by now, to the solitude of being the only intelligent creature on it. Dorothy was helpful, there. Something to talk to, even if she didn’t talk back.

Except—Oh, God—he wanted to see a green world again.

Earth, the only planet in the universe where green was the predominant color, where plant life was based on chlorophyll.

Other planets, even in the solar system, Earth’s neighbors, had no more to offer than greenish streaks in rare rocks, an occasional tiny life-form of a shade that might be brownish green if you wanted to call it that. Why, you could live years on any planet but Earth, anywhere in the system, and never see green.

McGarry sighed. He’d been thinking to himself, but now he thought out loud, to Dorothy, continuing his thoughts without a break. It didn’t matter to Dorothy. “Yes, Dorothy,” he said, “it’s the only planet worth living on—Earth! Green fields, grassy lawns, green trees. Dorothy, I’ll never leave it again, once I get back there, I’ll build me a shack out in the woods, in the middle of trees, but not trees so thick that grass doesn’t grow under them. Green grass. I’ll paint the shack green, Dorothy. We’ve even got green pigments back on Earth.”

He sighed and looked at the red jungle ahead of him.

“What’s that you asked, Dorothy?” She hadn’t asked anything but it was a game to pretend that she talked back. A game that helped him to keep sane. “Will I get married when I get back? Is that what you asked?”

He gave it consideration. “Well, it’s like this, Dorothy. Maybe and maybe not. You were named after a woman back on Earth, you know. A woman I was going to marry. But five years is a long time, Dorothy. I’ve been reported missing and presumed dead. I doubt if she’s waited this long. If she has, well, yes, I’ll marry her, Dorothy.”

“Did you ask, what if she hasn’t? Well, I don’t know. Let’s not worry about that till we get back, huh? Of course, if I could find a woman who was green, or even one with green hair, I’d love her to pieces. But on Earth, almost everything is green except the women.”

He chuckled at that and, sol-gun ready, went on into the jungle, the red jungle that had nothing green except the occasional flash of his sol-gun.

Funny about that. Back on Earth a sol-gun flashed blue. Here under a red sun it flashed green when he fired it. But the explanation was simple enough. A sol-gun drew energy from a nearby star and the flash it made when fired was the complementary color of its source of energy. Drawing energy from Sol, a yellow sun, it flashed blue. From Kruger, a red sun, green.

Maybe that, he thought, had been the one thing, aside from Dorothy’s company, that had kept him sane. A flash of green several times a day. Something green to remind him what the color was. To keep his eye attuned to it, if he ever saw it again.

It turned out to be a small patch of jungle, as patches went on Kruger III. One of what seemed countless millions of such patches. And maybe it really was millions; Kruger III was larger than Jupiter. Actually it might take more than a lifetime to cover it all. He knew that, but he didn’t let himself think about it. It might be bad if he once let himself doubt that he would ever find the wreckage of the only ship that had ever preceded him here. Or if he let himself doubt that, once he found the ship, he would find the parts he needed to make his own spacer operative again.

This patch of jungle was a mile square but it was so dense that he had to sleep once and eat several times before he had finished it. He killed two more lions and one tiger. And when he had finished, he walked around the circumference of it, blazing each of the largest of the trees along the outer rim so he wouldn’t repeat by searching this particular jungle again. The trees were soft; his pocket knife took off the red bark down to the pink core as easily as it would have taken the skin off a potato.

Then out across the dull brown plain again.

“Not that one, Dorothy. Maybe the next. The one over there, just on the horizon. Maybe it’s there.”

Violet sky, red sun, brown plain, brown bushes

“The green hills of Earth, Dorothy. Oh how you’ll love them—”

The brown endless plain.

The never-changing violet sky.

Was there a sound up there? There couldn’t be. There never had been. But he looked up, and saw it.

A tiny black speck high in the violet. Moving. A spacer. It had to be a spacer. There were no birds on Kruger III. And birds didn’t trail jets of fire behind them—

He knew what to do; he’d thought of it a million times, how he could signal a spacer if one ever came in sight. He yanked his sol-gun from the holster, aimed it straight in the violet air, and pulled the trigger. It didn’t make a big flash, from the distance of the spacer, but it made a green flash. If the pilot were only looking, or if he would only look before he got out of sight, he couldn’t miss a green flash on a world with no other green.

He pulled the trigger again.

And the pilot of the spacer saw. He cut and fired his jets three times—the standard answer to a signal of distress—and began to circle.

McGarry stood there trembling. So long a wait, and so sudden an end to it. He put his hand on his left shoulder and touched the little five-legged pet that felt, to his fingers as well as to his naked shoulder, so like a woman’s hand.

“Dorothy,” he said. “It’s—” He ran out of words.

The spacer was circling in for a landing now. McGarry looked down at himself, suddenly ashamed at the way he would look to his rescuer. His body was naked except for the belt that held his holster and from which dangled his knife and a few other tools. He was dirty and he probably smelled. And under the dirt his body looked thin and wasted, almost old; but that was due, of course, to diet deficiencies; a few months of proper food—Earth food —would take care of that.

Earth! The green hills of Earth!

He ran now, stumbling sometimes in his eagerness, toward the point where he saw the spacer landing. It was low now, and he could see that it was a one-man job, as his had been. But that was all right; a one-man spacer can carry two in an emergency, at least as far as the nearest habitated planet where he could get other transportation back to Earth. To the green hills, the green fields, the green valleys

He prayed a little and swore a little as he ran. There were tears running down his cheeks.

He was there, waiting, as the door opened and a tall slender young man in the uniform of the Space Patrol stepped out

“You’ll take me back?”

“Of course,” said the young man. “Been here long?”

“Five years!” McGarry knew he was crying now, but he couldn’t stop.

“Good Lord!” said the young man. “I’m Lieutenant Archer, Space Patrol. Of course I’ll take you back, man. We’ll leave as soon as my jets cool enough for a take-off. I’ll take you as far as Carthage, on Aldebaran II, anyway; you can get a ship out of there for anywhere. Need anything right away? Food? Water?”

McGarry shook his head dumbly. His knees felt weak. Food, water—what did such things matter now?

The green hills of Earth! He was going back to them. That was what mattered, and all that mattered. So long a wait, so sudden an ending. He saw the violet sky suddenly swimming then it went black as his knees buckled under him.

He was lying flat and the young man was holding a flask to his lips and he took a long draught of the fiery stuff it held. He sat up and felt better. He looked to make sure that the spacer was still there and he felt wonderful.

The young man said, “Buck up, old timer; we’ll be off in half an hour. You’ll be in Carthage in six hours. Want to talk, till you get your bearing again? Want to tell me all about it, everything that’s happened?”

They sat in the shadow of a brown bush, and McGarry told him about it. Everything about it. The landing, his ship smashed past repair. The five-year search for the other ship he’d read had crashed on the same planet and which might have intact the parts he needed to repair his own ship. The long search. About Dorothy, perched on his shoulder, and how she’d been something to talk to.

But, somehow, the face of Lieutenant Archer was changing as McGarry talked. It grew even more solemn, even more compassionate.

“Old-timer,” Archer said gently, “what year was it when you came here?”

McGarry saw it coming. How can you keep track of time on a planet whose sun and seasons are unchanging? A planet of eternal day, eternal summer.

He said flatly, “I came here in forty-two. How much have I misjudged, Lieutenant? How old am I —instead of thirty, as I’ve thought?”

“It’s twenty-two seventy-two, McGarry. You came here thirty years ago. You’re fifty-five. But don’t let that worry you too much. Medical science has advanced. You’ve still got a long time to live.”

McGarry said it softly. “Fifty-five. Thirty years.”

Lieutenant Archer looked at him pityingly. He said, “Old-timer, do you want it all in a lump, all the rest of the bad news? There are several items of it. I’m no psychologist, but I think maybe it’s best for you to take it now, all at once, while you can throw in the scale against it the fact that you’re going back. Can you take it, McGarry?”

There couldn’t be anything worse than he’d learned already—the fact that thirty years of his life had been wasted here. Sure, he could take the rest of it—as long as he was getting back to Earth, green Earth.

He stared up at the violet sky, the red sun, the brown plain. He said quietly, “I can take it, Lieutenant. Dish it out.”

“You’ve done wonderfully for thirty years, McGarry. You can thank God for the fact that you believed Marley’s spacer crashed on Kruger III. It wasn’t Kruger III; it was Kruger IV. You’d never have found it here, but the search, as you say, kept you—reasonably sane.” He paused a moment. His voice was gentle when he spoke again. “There isn’t anything on your shoulder, McGarry. This Dorothy has been a figment of your imagination. But don’t worry about it; that particular delusion has probably kept you from cracking up completely.”

Slowly McGarry put his hand to his left shoulder. It touched—his shoulder. Nothing else.

Archer said, “My God, man, it’s marvelous that you’re otherwise okay. Thirty years alone; it’s almost a miracle. And if your one delusion persists, now that I’ve told you it is a delusion, a psychiatrist back at Carthage or on Mars can fix you up in a jiffy.”

McGarry said dully, “It doesn’t persist. It isn’t there now. I—I’m not even sure, Lieutenant, that I ever did believe in Dorothy. I think I made her up on purpose, to talk to, so I’d remain sane except for that. She was—she was like a woman’s hand, Lieutenant. Or did I tell you that?”

“You told me. Want the rest of it now, McGarry?”

McGarry stared at him. “The rest of it? What rest can there be? I’m fifty-five instead of thirty. I’ve spent thirty years—since I was twenty-five—hunting for a spacer I’d never have found because it was on another planet. I’ve been crazy—in one way, but only one—most of that time. But none of that matters, now that I can go back to Earth.”

Lieutenant Archer was shaking his head slowly. “Not back to Earth, old-timer. To Mars, if you wish, the beautiful brown and yellow hills of Mars. Or, if you don’t mind heat, to purple Venus. But not to Earth, old-timer. Nobody lives there now.”

“Earth—is—gone? I don’t—”

“Not gone, McGarry. It’s there. But it’s black and barren, a charred ball. The war with the Arcturians, twenty years ago. They struck first, and got Earth. We got them, we won, we exterminated them, but Earth was gone before we started. I’m sorry, old-timer, but you’ll have to settle for somewhere else.”

McGarry said, “No Earth.” There was no expression in his voice. No expression at all.

Archer said, “That’s it, old-timer. But Mars isn’t so bad. You’ll get used to it. It’s the center of the solar system now, and there are four billion Earthmen on it. You’ll miss the green of Earth, sure, but it’s not so bad.”

McGarry said, “No Earth.” There was no expression in his voice. No expression at all.

Archer nodded. “Glad you can take it that way, old-timer. It must be rather a jolt. Well, I guess we can get going. The tubes ought to have cooled by now. I’ll check and make sure.”

He stood up and started toward the little spacer.

McGarry’s sol-gun came out of its holster. McGarry shot him, and Lieutenant Archer wasn’t there anymore. McGarry stood up and walked over to the little spacer. He aimed the sol-gun at it and pulled the trigger. Part of the spacer was gone. Half a dozen shots and it was completely gone. Little atoms that had been the spacer and little atoms that had been Lieutenant Archer of the Space Patrol may have danced in the air, but they were invisible.

McGarry put the gun back into its holster and started walking toward the red splotch of jungle on the far horizon.

He put his hand up to his shoulder and touched Dorothy and she was there, as she’d been there for four of the five years he’d been on Kruger III. She felt, to his fingers and to his shoulder, like a woman’s hand.

He said, “Don’t worry, Dorothy. We’ll find it. Maybe this is the jungle it landed in. And when we find it—”

He was near the edge of the jungle now, the red jungle, and a tiger came running out to meet him and eat him. A mauve tiger with six legs and a head like a barrel. McGarry aimed his sol-gun and pulled the trigger, and there was a bright green flash, brief but beautiful—oh, so beautiful—and then the tiger wasn’t there anymore.

McGarry chuckled softly. “Did you see that, Dorothy? That was green, the color there isn’t any of on any planet but the one we’re going to. The most beautiful color in the universe, Dorothy. Green! And I know where there’s a world that’s mostly green, the only one that is, and we’re going there. It’s the most beautiful place in the universe, Dorothy, and it’s the world I came from. You’ll love it.”

She said, “I know I will, Mac.” Her low, throaty voice was familiar to him. It was not odd that she had answered him; she had always answered him. Her voice was as familiar as his own. He reached up and touched her, resting on his naked shoulder. She felt like a woman’s hand.

He turned and looked back over the brown plain studded with brown bushes, the violet sky above, the crimson sun. He laughed at it. Not a mad laugh, a gentle one. It didn’t matter because soon he’d find the spacer he was looking for and in it the parts that would repair his own spacer so he could go back to Earth.

To the green hills, the green valleys, the green fields.

Once more he patted the hand upon his shoulder and then turned back. Gun at ready, he entered the red jungle.

Crisis, 1999

THE LITTLE man with the sparse gray hair and the inconspicuous bright red suit stopped on the corner of State and Randolph to buy a micronews, a Chicago Sun-Tribune of March 21st, 1999. Nobody noticed him as he walked into the corner superdrug and took a vacant booth. He dropped a quarter into the coffee-slot and while the conveyor brought him his coffee, he glanced at the headlines on the tiny three-by-four-inch page. His eyes were unusually keen; he could read those headlines easily without artificial aid. But nothing on the first page or the second interested him; they concerned international matters, the third Venus rocket, and the latest depressing report of the ninth moon expedition. But on page three there were two stories concerning crime, and he took a tiny micrographer from his pocket and adjusted it to read the stories while he drank his coffee.

Bela Joad was the little man’s name. His right name, that is; he’d gone by so many names in so many places that only a phenomenal memory could have kept track of them all, but he had a phenomenal memory. None of those names had ever appeared in print, nor had his face or voice ever been seen or heard on the ubiquitous video. Fewer than a score of people, all of them top officials in various police bureaus, knew that Bela Joad was the greatest detective in the world.

He was not an employee of any police department, drew no salary nor expense money, and collected no rewards. It may have been that he had private means and indulged in the detection of criminals as a hobby. It may equally have been that he preyed upon the underworld as he fought it, that he made criminals support his campaign against them. Whichever was the case, he worked for no one; he worked against crime. When a major crime or a series of major crimes interested him, he would work on it, sometimes consulting beforehand with the chief of police of the city involved, sometimes working without the chief’s knowledge until he would appear in the chief’s office and present him with the evidence that would enable him to make an arrest and obtain a conviction.

He himself had never testified, or even appeared, in a courtroom. And while he knew every important underworld character in a dozen cities, no member of the underworld knew him, except fleetingly, under some transient identity which he seldom resumed.

Now, over his morning coffee, Bela Joad read through his micrographer the two stories in the Sun-Tribune which had interested him. One concerned a case that had been one of his few failures, the disappearance—possibly the kidnapping—of Dr. Ernst Chappel, professor of criminology at Columbia University. The headline read NEW LEAD IN CHAPPEL CASE, but a careful reading of the story showed the detective that the lead was new only to the newspapers; he himself had followed it into a blind alley two years ago, just after Chappel had vanished. The other story revealed that one Paul (Gyp) Girard had yesterday been acquitted of the slaying of his rival for control of North Chicago gambling. Joad read that one carefully indeed. Just six hours before, seated in a beergarten in New Berlin, Western Germany, he had heard the news of that acquittal on the video, without details. He had immediately taken the first stratoplane to Chicago.

When he had finished with the micronews, he touched the button of his wrist model timeradio, which automatically attuned itself to the nearest timestation, and it said, just loudly enough for him to hear “Nine-oh-four.” Chief Dyer Rand would be in his office, then.

Nobody noticed him as he left the superdrug. Nobody noticed him as he walked with the morning crowds along Randolph to the big, new Municipal Building at the corner of Clark. Chief Rand’s secretary sent in his name—not his real one, but one Rand would recognize—without giving him a second glance.

Chief Rand shook hands across the desk and then pressed the intercom button that flashed a blue not-to-be-disturbed signal to his secretary. He leaned back in his chair and laced his fingers across the conservatively small (one inch) squares of his mauve and yellow shirt. He said, “You heard about Gyp Girard being acquitted?”

“That’s why I’m here.”

Rand pushed his lips out and pulled them in again. He said, “The evidence you sent me was perfectly sound, Joad. It should have stood up. But I wish you had brought it in yourself instead of sending it by the tube, or that there had been some way I could have got in touch with you. I could have told you we’d probably not get a conviction. Joad, something rather terrible has been happening. I’ve had a feeling you would be my only chance. If only there had been some way I could have got in touch with you—”

“Two years ago?”

Chief Rand looked startled. “Why did you say that?”

“Because it was two years ago that Dr. Chappel disappeared in New York.”

“Oh,” Rand said. “No, there’s no connection. I thought maybe you knew something when you mentioned two years. It hasn’t been quite that long, really, but it was close.”

He got up from behind the strangely-shaped plastic desk and began to pace back and forth the length of the office.

He said, “Joad, in the last year—let’s consider that period, although it started nearer two years ago—out of every ten major crimes committed in Chicago, seven are unsolved. Technically unsolved, that is; in five out of those seven we know who’s guilty but we can’t prove it. We can’t get a conviction.

“The underworld is beating us, Joad, worse than they have at any time since the Prohibition era of seventy-five years ago. If this keeps up, we’re going back to days like that, and worse.

“For a twenty-year period now we’ve had convictions for eight out of ten major crimes. Even before twenty years ago—before the use of the lie-detector in court was legalized, we did better than we’re doing now. ‘Way back in the decade of 1970 to 1980, for instance, we did better than we’re doing now by more than two to one; we got convictions for six out of every ten major crimes. This last year, it’s been three out of ten.

“And I know the reason, but I don’t know what to do about it. The reason is that the underworld is beating the lie-detector!”

Bela Joad nodded. But he said mildly, “A few have always managed to beat it. It’s not perfect. Judges always instruct juries to remember that the lie-detector’s findings have a high degree of probability but are not infallible, that they should be weighed as indicative but not final, that other evidence must support them. And there has always been the occasional individual who can tell a whopper with the detector on him, and not jiggle the graph needles at all.”

“One in a thousand, yes. But, Joad, almost every underworld big-shot has been beating the lie-detector recently.”

“I take it you mean the professional criminals, not the amateurs.”

“Exactly. Only regular members of the underworld—professionals, the habitual criminals. If it weren’t for that, I’d think—I don’t know what I’d think. Maybe that our whole theory was wrong.”

Bela Joad said, “Can’t you quit using it in court in such cases? Convictions were obtained before its use was legalized. For that matter, before it was invented.”

Dyer Rand sighed and dropped into his pneumatic chair again. “Sure, I’d like that if I could do it. I wish right now that the detector never had been invented or legalized. But don’t forget that the law legalizing it gives either side the opportunity to use it in court. If a criminal knows he can beat it, he’s going to demand its use even if we don’t. And what chance have we got with a jury if the accused demands the detector and it backs up his plea of innocence?”

“Very slight, I’d say.”

“Less than slight, Joad. This Gyp Girard business yesterday. I know he killed Pete Bailey. You know it. The evidence you sent me was, under ordinary circumstances, conclusive. And yet I knew we’d lose the case. I wouldn’t have bothered bringing it to trial except for one thing.”

“And that one thing?”

“To get you here, Joad. There was no other way I could reach you, but I hoped that if you read of Girard’s acquittal, after the evidence you’d given me, you’d come around to find out what had happened.”

He got up and started to pace again. “Joad, I’m going mad. How is the underworld beating the machine? That’s what I want you to find out, and it’s the biggest job you’ve ever tackled. Take a year, take five years, but crack it, Joad.

“Look at the history of law enforcement. Always the law has been one jump ahead of the criminal in the field of science. Now the criminals—of Chicago, anyway—are one jump ahead of us. And if they stay that way, if we don’t get the answer, we’re headed for a new dark age, when it’ll no longer be safe for a man or a woman to walk down the street. The very foundations of our society can crumble. We’re up against something very evil and very powerful.”

Bela Joad took a cigarette from the dispenser on the desk; it lighted automatically as he picked it up. It was a green cigarette and he exhaled green smoke through his nostrils before he asked, almost disinterestedly, “Any ideas, Dyer?”

“I’ve had two, but I think I’ve eliminated both of them. One is that the machines are being tampered with. The other is that the technicians are being tampered with. But I’ve had both men and machines checked from every possible angle and can’t find a thing. On big cases I’ve taken special precautions. For example, the detector we used at the Girard trial; it was brand-new and I had it checked right in this office.” He chuckled. “I put Captain Burke under it and asked him if he was being faithful to his wife. He said he was and it nearly broke the needle. I had it taken to the courtroom under special guard.”

“And the technician who used it?”

“I used it myself. Took a course in it, evenings, for four months.”

Bela Joad nodded. “So it isn’t the machine and it isn’t the operator. That’s eliminated, and I can start from there.”

“How long will it take you, Joad?”

The little man in the red suit shrugged. “I haven’t any idea.”

“Is there any help I can give you? Anything you want to start on?”

“Just one thing, Dyer. I want a list of the criminals who have beaten the detector and a dossier on each. Just the ones you’re morally sure actually committed the crimes you questioned them about. If there’s any reasonable doubt, leave them off the list. How long will it take to get it ready?”

“It’s ready now; I had it made up on the chance that you’d come here. And it’s a long report, so I had it microed down for you.” He handed Bela Joad a small envelope.

Joad said, “Thank you. I won’t contact you till I have something or until I want your cooperation. I think first I’m going to stage a murder, and then have you question the murderer.”

Dyer Rand’s eyes went wide. “Whom are you going to have murdered?”

Bela Joad smiled. “Me,” he said.

He took the envelope Rand had given him back to his hotel and spent several hours studying the microfilms through his pocket micrographer, memorizing their contents thoroughly. Then he burned both films and envelope.

After that Bela Joad paid his hotel bill and disappeared, but a little man who resembled Bela Joad only slightly rented a cheap room under the name of Martin Blue. The room was on Lake Shore Drive, which was then the heart of Chicago’s underworld.

The underworld of Chicago had changed less, in fifty years, than one would think. Human vices do not change, or at least they change but slowly. True, certain crimes had diminished greatly but on the other hand, gambling had increased. Greater social security than any country had hitherto known was, perhaps, a factor. One no longer needed to save for old age as, in days gone by, a few people did.

Gambling was a lush field for the crooks and they cultivated the field well. Improved technology had increased the number of ways of gambling and it had increased the efficiency of ways of making gambling crooked. Crooked gambling was big business and underworld wars and killings occurred over territorial rights, just as they had occurred over such rights in the far back days of Prohibition when alcohol was king. There was still alcohol, but it was of lesser importance now. People were learning to drink more moderately. And drugs were passe, although there was still some traffic in them.

Robberies and burglaries still occurred, although not quite as frequently as they had fifty years before.

Murder was slightly more frequent. Sociologists and criminologists differed as to the reason for the increase of crime in this category.

The weapons of the underworld had, of course, improved, but they did not include atomics. All atomic and subatomic weapons were strictly controlled by the military and were never used by either the police or by criminals. They were too dangerous; the death penalty was mandatory for anyone found in possession of an atomic weapon. But the pistols and guns of the underworld of 1999 were quite efficient. They were much smaller and more compact, and they were silent. Both guns and cartridges were made of superhard magnesium and were very light. The commonest weapon was the .19 calibre pistol—as deadly as the .45 of an earlier era because the tiny projectiles were explosive—and even a small pocket-pistol held from fifty to a hundred rounds.

But back to Martin Blue, whose entrance into the underworld coincided with the disappearance of Bela Joad from the latter’s hotel.

Martin Blue, as it turned out, was not a very nice man. He had no visible means of support other than gambling and he seemed to lose, in small amounts, almost more often than he won. He almost got in trouble on a bad check he gave to cover his losses in one game, but he managed to avoid being liquidated by making the check good. His only reading seemed to be the Racing Microform, and he drank too much, mostly in a tavern (with clandestine gambling at the back) which formerly had been operated by Gyp Girard. He got beaten up there once because he defended Gyp against a crack made by the current proprietor to the effect that Gyp had lost his guts and turned honest.

For a while fortune turned against Martin Blue and he went so broke that he had to take a job as a waiter in the outside room of a Michigan Boulevard joint called Sloppy Joe’s, possibly because Joe Zatelli, who ran it, was the nattiest dresser in Chicago—and in the fin de siecle era when leopard-skin suits (synthetic but finer and more expensive than real leopard skin) were a dime a dozen and plain pastel-silk underwear was dated.

Then a funny thing happened to Martin Blue. Joe Zatelli killed him. Caught him, after hours, rifling the till, and just as Martin Blue turned around, Zatelli shot him. Three times for good measure. And then Zatelli, who never trusted accomplices, got the body into his car and deposited it in an alley back of a teletheater.

The body of Martin Blue got up and went to see Chief Dyer Rand and told Rand what he wanted done. “You took a hell of a chance,” Rand said.

“Not too much of a chance,” Blue said. “I’d put blanks in his gun and I was pretty sure he’d use that. He won’t ever find out, incidentally, that the rest of the bullets in it are blanks unless he tries to kill somebody else with it; they don’t look like blanks. And I had a pretty special vest on under my suit. Rigid backing and padded on top to feel like flesh, but of course he couldn’t feel a heartbeat through it. And it was gimmicked to make a noise like explosive cartridges hitting—when the duds punctured the compartments.”

“But if he’d switched guns or bullets?”

“Oh, the vest was bulletproofed for anything short of atomics. The danger was in his thinking of a fancy way of disposing of the body. If he had, I could have taken care of myself, of course, but it would have spoiled the plan and cost me three months’ build-up. But I’d studied his style and I was pretty sure what he’d do. Now here’s what I want you to do, Dyer—”

The newspapers and videocasts the next morning carried the story of the finding of a body of an unidentified man in a certain alley. By afternoon they reported that it had been identified as the body of Martin Blue, a small-time crook who had lived on Lake Shore Drive, in the heart of the Tenderloin. And by evening a rumor had gone out through the underworld to the effect that the police suspected Joe Zatelli, for whom Blue had worked, and might pick him up for questioning.

And plainclothesmen watched Zatelli’s place, front and back, to see where he’d go if he went out. Watching the front was a small man about the build of Bela Joad or Martin Blue. Unfortunately, Zatelli happened to leave by the back and he succeeded in shaking off the detectives on his trail.

They picked him up the next morning, though, and took him to headquarters. They put the lie-detector on him, and asked him about Martin Blue. He admitted Blue had worked for him but said he’d last seen Blue when the latter had left his place after work the night of the murder. The lie-detector said he wasn’t lying.

Then they pulled a tough one on him. Martin Blue walked into the room where Zatelli was being questioned. And the trick fizzled. The gauges of the detector didn’t jump a fraction of a millimeter and Zatelli looked at Blue and then at his interrogators with complete indignation. “What’s the idea?” he demanded. “The guy ain’t even dead, and you’re asking me if I bumped him off?”

They asked Zatelli, while they had him there, about some other crimes he might have committed, but obviously—according to his answers and the lie-detector—he hadn’t done any of them. They let him go.

Of course that was the end of Martin Blue. After showing up before Zatelli at headquarters, he might as well have been dead in an alley for all the good he was going to do.

Bela Joad told Chief Rand, “Well, anyway, now we know.”

“What do we know?”

“We know for sure the detector is being beaten. You might conceivably have been making a series of wrong arrests before. Even the evidence I gave you against Girard might have been misleading. But we know that Zatelli beat the machine. Only I wish Zatelli had come out the front way so I could have tailed him; we might have the whole thing now instead of part of it.”

“You’re going back? Going to do it all over again?”

“Not the same way. This time I’ve got to be on the other end of a murder, and I’ll need your help on that.”

“Of course. But won’t you tell me what’s on your mind?”

“I’m afraid I can’t, Dyer. I’ve got a hunch within a hunch. In fact, I’ve had it ever since I started on this business. But will you do one other thing for me?”

“Sure. What?”

“Have one of your men keep track of Zatelli, of everything he does from now on. Put another one on Gyp Girard. In fact, take as many men as you can spare and put one on each of the men you’re fairly sure has beaten the detector within the last year or two. And always from a distance; don’t let the boys know they’re being checked on. Will you?”

“I don’t know what you’re after, but I’ll do it. Won’t you tell me anything? Joad, this is important. Don’t forget it’s not just a case; it’s something that can lead to the breakdown of law enforcement.”

Bela Joad smiled. “Not quite that bad, Dyer. Law enforcement as it applies to the underworld, yes. But you’re getting your usual percentage of convictions on non-professional crimes.”

Dyer Rand looked puzzled. “What’s that got to do with it?”

“Maybe everything. It’s why I can’t tell you anything yet. But don’t worry.” Joad reached across the desk and patted the chief’s shoulder, looking—although he didn’t know it—like a fox terrier giving his paw to an airedale. “Don’t worry, Dyer. I’ll promise to bring you the answer. Maybe I won’t be able to let you keep it.”

“Do you really know what you’re looking for?”

“Yes. I’m looking for a criminologist who disappeared well over two years ago. Dr. Ernst Chappel.”

“You think—?”

“Yes; I think. That’s why I’m looking for Dr. Chappel.”

But that was all Dyer could get out of him. Bela Joad left Dyer Rand’s office and returned to the underworld.

And in the underworld of Chicago a new star arose. Perhaps one should call him a nova rather than merely a star, so rapidly did he become famous—or notorious. Physically, he was rather a small man, no larger than Bela Joad or Martin Blue, but he wasn’t a mild little man like Joad or a weak jackal like Blue. He had what it took, and he parlayed what he had. He ran a small night club, but that was just a front. Behind that front things happened, things that the police couldn’t pin on him, and—for that matter —didn’t seem to know about, although the underworld knew.

His name was Willie Ecks, and nobody in the underworld had ever made friends and enemies faster. He had plenty of each; the former were powerful and the latter were dangerous. In other words, they were both the same type of people.

His brief career was truly—if I may scramble my star-nova metaphor but keep it celestial—a meteoric matter. And for once that hackneyed and inaccurate metaphor is used correctly. Meteors do not rise—as anybody who has ever studied meteorology, which has no connection with meteors, knows. Meteors fall, with a dull thud. And that is what happened to Willie Ecks, when he got high enough.

Three days before, Willie Ecks’s worst enemy had vanished. Two of his henchmen spread the rumor that it was because the cops had come and taken him away, but that was obviously malarkey designed to cover the fact that they intended to avenge him. That became obvious when, the very next morning, the news broke that the gangster’s body had been found, neatly weighted, in the Blue Lagoon at Washington Park.

And by dusk of that very day rumor had gone from bistro to bistro of the underworld that the police had pretty good proof who had killed the deceased—and with a forbidden atomic at that—and that they planned to arrest Willie Ecks and question him. Things like that get around even when it’s not intended that they should.

And it was on the second day of Willie Ecks’s hiding out in a cheap little hotel on North Clark Street, an old-fashioned hotel with elevators and windows, his whereabouts known only to a trusted few, that one of those trusted few gave a certain knock on his door and was admitted.

The trusted one’s name was Mike Leary and he’d been a close friend of Willie’s and a close enemy of the gentleman who, according to the papers, had been found in the Blue Lagoon.

He said, “Looks like you’re in a jam, Willie.”

“—yes,” said Willie Ecks. He hadn’t used facial depilatory for two days; his face was blue with beard and bluer with fear.

Mike said, “There’s a way out, Willie. It’ll cost you ten grand. Can you raise it?”

“I’ve got it. What’s the way out?”

“There’s a guy. I know how to get in touch with him; I ain’t used him myself, but I would if I got in a jam like yours. He can fix you up, Willie.”

“How?”

“He can show you how to beat the lie-detector. I can have him come around to see you and fix you up. Then you let the cops pick you up and question you, see? They’ll drop the charge—or if they bring it to trial, they can’t make it stick.”

“What if they ask me about—well, never mind what—other things I may have done?”

“He’ll take care of that, too. For five grand he’ll fix you so you Can go under that detector clean as—as clean as hell.”

“You said ten grand.”

Mike Leary grinned. “I got to live too, don’t I, Willie? And you said you got ten grand, so it ought to be worth that much to you, huh?”

Willie Ecks argued, but in vain. He had to give Mike Leary five thousand-dollar bills. Not that it really mattered, because those were pretty special thousand-dollar bills. The green ink on them would turn purple within a few days. Even in 1999 you couldn’t spend a purple thousand-dollar bill, so when it happened Mike Leary would probably turn purple too, but by that time it would be too late for him to do anything about it.

It was late that evening when there was a knock on Willie Ecks’s hotel room door. He pressed the button that made the main panel of the door transparent from his side.

He studied the nondescript-looking man outside the door very carefully. He didn’t pay any attention to facial contours or to the shabby yellow suit the man wore. He studied the eyes somewhat, but mostly he studied the shape and conformation of the ears and compared them mentally with the cars of photographs he had once studied exhaustively.

And then Willie Ecks put his gun back into his pocket and opened the door. He said, “Come in.”

The man in the yellow suit entered the room and Willie Ecks shut the door very carefully and locked it.

He said, “I’m proud to meet you, Dr. Chappel.”

He sounded as though he meant it, and he did mean it.

It was four o’clock in the morning when Bela Joad stood outside the door of Dyer Rand’s apartment. He had to wait, there in the dimly luminous hallway, for as long as it took the chief to get out of bed and reach the door, then activate the one-way-transparent panel to examine his visitor.

Then the magnetic lock sighed gently and the door opened. Rand’s eyes were bleary and his hair was tousled. His feet were thrust into red plastic slippers and he wore neonylon sleeping pajamas that looked as though they had been slept in.

He stepped aside to let Bela Joad in, and Joad walked to the center of the room and stood looking about curiously. It was the first time he’d ever been in Rand’s private quarters. The apartment was like that of any other well-to-do bachelor of the day. The furniture was unobtrusive and functional, each wall a different pastel shade, faintly fluorescent and emitting gentle radiant heat and the faint but constant caress of ultraviolet that kept people who could afford such apartments healthily tanned. The rug was in alternate one-foot squares of cream and gray, the squares separate and movable so that wear would be equalized. And the ceiling, of course, was the customary one-piece mirror that gave an illusion of height and spaciousness.

Rand said, “Good news, Joad?”

“Yes. But this is an unofficial interview, Dyer. What I’m going to tell you is confidential between us.”

“What do you mean?”

Joad looked at him. He said, “You still look sleepy, Dyer. Let’s have coffee. It’ll wake you up, and I can use some myself.”

“Fine,” Dyer said. He went into the kitchenette and pressed the button that would heat the coils of the coffee-tap. “Want it laced?” he called back.

“Of course.”

Within a minute he came back with two cups of steaming café royale. With obvious impatience he waited until they were seated comfortably and each had taken his first sip of the fragrant beverage before he asked, “Well, Joad?”

“When I say it’s unofficial, Dyer, I mean it. I can give you the full answer, but only with the understanding that you’ll forget it as soon as I tell you, that you’ll never tell another person, and that you won’t act upon it.”

Dyer Rand stared at his guest in amazement. He said, “I can’t promise that! I’m chief of police, Joad. I have my duty to my job and to the people of Chicago.”

“That’s why I came here, to your apartment, instead of to your office. You’re not working now, Dyer; you’re on your own time.”

“But—”

“Do you promise?”

“Of course not.”

Bela Joad sighed. “Then I’m sorry for waking you, Dyer.” He put down his cup and started to rise.

“Wait! You can’t do that. You can’t just walk out on me!”

“Can’t I?”

“All right, all right, I’ll promise. You must have some good reason. Have you?”

“Yes.”

“Then I’ll take your word for it.”

Bela Joad smiled. “Good,” he said. “Then I’ll be able to report to you on my last case. For this is my last case, Dyer. I’m going into a new kind of work.”

Rand looked at him incredulously. “What?”

“I’m going to teach crooks how to beat the lie-detector.”

Chief Dyer Rand put down his cup slowly and stood up. He took a step toward the little man, about half his weight, who sat at ease on the armless, overstuffed chair.

Bela Joad still smiled. He said, “Don’t try it, Dyer. For two reasons. First, you couldn’t hurt me and I wouldn’t want to hurt you and I might have to. Second, it’s all right; it’s on the up and up. Sit down.”

Dyer Rand sat down.

Bela Joad said, “When you said this thing was big, you didn’t know how big. And it’s going to be bigger. Chicago is just the starting point. And thanks, by the way, for those reports I asked you for. They are just what I expected they’d be.”

“The reports? But they’re still in my desk at headquarters.”

“They were. I’ve read them and destroyed them. Your copies, too. Forget about them. And don’t pay too much attention to your current statistics. I’ve read them, too.”

Rand frowned. “And why should I forget them?”

“Because they confirm what Ernie Chappel told me this evening. Do you know, Dyer, that your number of major crimes-has gone down in the past year by an even bigger percentage than the percentage by which your convictions for major crimes has gone down?”

“I noticed that. You mean, there’s a connection?”

“Definitely. Most crimes—a very high percentage of them—are committed by professional criminals, repeaters. And Dyer, it goes even farther than that. Out of several thousand major crimes a year, ninety percent of them are committed by a few hundred professional criminals. And do you know that the number of professional criminals in Chicago has been reduced by almost a third in the last two years? It has. And that’s why your number of major crimes has decreased.”

Bela Joad took another sip of his coffee and then leaned forward. “Gyp Girard, according to your report, is now running a vitadrink stand on the West Side; he hasn’t committed a crime in almost a year—since he beat your lie-detector.” He touched another finger. “Joe Zatelli, who used to be the roughest boy on the Near North Side, is now running his restaurant straight. Carey Hutch. Wild Bill Wheeler— Why should I list them all? You’ve got the list, and it’s not complete because there are plenty of names you haven’t got on it, people who went to Ernie Chappel so he could show them how to beat the detector, and then didn’t get arrested after all. And nine out of ten of them —and that’s conservative, Dyer—haven’t committed a crime since!”

Dyer Rand said, “Go on. I’m listening.”

“My original investigation of the Chappel case showed me that he’d disappeared voluntarily. And I knew he was a good man, and a great one. I knew he was mentally sound because he was a psychiatrist as well as a criminologist. A psychiatrist’s got to be sound. So I knew he’d disappeared for some good reason.

“And when, about nine months ago, I heard your side of what had been happening in Chicago, I began to suspect that Chappel had come here to do his work. Are you beginning to get the picture?”

“Faintly.”

“Well, don’t faint yet. Not until you figure how an expert psychiatrist can help crooks beat the detector. Or have you?”

“Well—”

“That’s it. The most elementary form of hypnotic treatment, something any qualified psychiatrist could do fifty years ago. Chappel’s clients—of course they don’t know who or what he is; he’s a mysterious underworld figure who helps them beat the rap—pay him well and tell him what crimes they may be questioned about by the police if they’re picked up. He tells them to include every crime they’ve ever committed and any racket they’ve ever been in, so the police won’t catch them up on any old counts. Then he—”

“Wait a minute,” Rand interrupted. “How does he get them to trust him that far?”

Joad gestured impatiently. “Simple. They aren’t confessing a single crime, even to him. He just wants a list that includes everything they’ve done. They can add some ringers and he doesn’t know which is which. So it doesn’t matter.

“Then he puts them under light waking-hypnosis and tells them they are not criminals and never have been and they have never done any of the things on the list he reads back to them. That’s all there is to it.

“So when you put them under the detector and ask them if they’ve done this or that, they say they haven’t and they believe it. That’s why your detector gauges don’t register. That’s why Joe Zatelli didn’t jump when he saw Martin Blue walk in. He didn’t know Blue was dead—except that he’d read it in the papers.”

Rand leaned forward. “Where is Ernst Chappel?”

“You don’t want him, Dyer.”

“Don’t want him? He’s the most dangerous man alive today!”

“To whom?”

“To whom? Are you crazy?”

“I’m not crazy. He’s the most dangerous man alive today —to the underworld. Look, Dyer, any time a criminal gets jittery about a possible pinch, he sends for Ernie or goes to Ernie. And Ernie washes him whiter than snow and in the process tells him he’s not a criminal.

“And so, at least nine times out of ten, he quits being a criminal. Within ten or twenty years Chicago isn’t going to have an underworld. There won’t be any organized crimes by professional criminals. You’ll always have the amateur with you, but he’s a comparatively minor detail. How about some more cafe royale?”

Dyer Rand walked to the kitchenette and got it. He was wide awake by now, but he walked like a man in a dream.

When he came back, Joad said, “And now that I’m in with Ernie on it, Dyer, we’ll stretch it to every city in the world big enough to have an underworld worth mentioning. We can train picked recruits; I’ve got my eye on two of your men and may take them away from you soon. But I’ll have to check them first. We’re going to pick our apostles—about a dozen of them—very carefully. They’ll be the right men for the job.”

“But, Joad, look at all the crimes that are going to go unpunished!” Rand protested.

Bela Joad drank the rest of his coffee and stood up. He said, “And which is more important—to punish criminals or to end crime? And, if you want to look at it moralistically, should a man be punished for a crime when he doesn’t even remember committing it, when he is no longer a criminal?”

Dyer Rand sighed. “You win, I guess. I’ll keep my promise. I suppose—I’ll never see you again?”

“Probably not, Dyer. And I’ll anticipate what you’re going to say next. Yes, I’ll have a farewell drink with you. A straight one, without the coffee.”

Dyer Rand brought the glasses. He said, “Shall we drink to Ernie Chappel?”

Bela Joad smiled. He said, “Let’s include him in the toast, Dyer. But let’s drink to all men who work to put themselves out of work. Doctors work toward the day when the race will be so healthy it won’t need doctors; lawyers work toward the day when litigation will no longer be necessary. And policemen, detectives, and criminologists work toward the day when they will no longer be needed because there will be no more crime.”

Dyer Rand nodded very soberly and lifted his glass. They drank.

All Good Bems

The spaceship from Andromeda II spun like a top in the grip of mighty forces.

The five-limbed Andromedan strapped into the pilot’s seat turned the three protuberant eyes of one of his heads toward the four other Andromedans strapped into bunks around the ship.

“Going to be a rough landing,” he said.

It was.

ELMO SCOTT hit the tab key of his typewriter and listened to the carriage zing across and ring the bell. It sounded nice and he did it again. But there still weren’t any words on the sheet of paper in the machine.

He lit another cigarette and stared at it. At the paper, that is, not the cigarette. There still weren’t any words on the paper.

He tilted his chair back and turned to look at the sleek black-and-tan Doberman pinscher lying in the mathematical middle of the rag rug. He said, “You lucky dog.” The Doberman wagged what little stump of tail he had. He didn’t answer otherwise.

Elmo Scott looked back at the paper. There still weren’t any words there. He put his fingers over the keyboard and wrote: “Now is the time for all good men to come to the aid of the party.” He stared at the words, such as they were, and felt the faintest breath of an idea brush his cheek.

He called out “Toots!” and a cute little brunette in a blue gingham house dress came out of the kitchen and stood by him. His arm went around her. He said, “I got an idea.”

She read the words in the typewriter. “It’s the best thing you’ve written in three days,” she said, “except for that letter renewing your subscription to the Digest. I think that was better.”

“Button your lip,” Elmo told her. “I’m talking about what I’m going to do with that sentence. I’m going to change it to a science-fiction plot idea, one word at a time. It can’t miss. Watch.”

He took his arm from around her and wrote under the first sentence: “Now is the time for all good Bems to come to the aid of the party.” He said, “Get the idea, Toots? Already it’s beginning to look like a science-fiction sendoff. Good old bug-eyed monsters. Bems to you. Watch the next step.”

Under the first sentence and the second he wrote. “Now is the time for all good Bems to come to the aid of—” He stared at it. “What shall I make it, Toots? ‘The galaxy’ or ‘the universe’?”

“Better make it yourself. If you don’t get a story finished and the check for it in two weeks, we lose this cabin and walk back to the city and—and you’ll have to quit writing full time and go back to the newspaper and—”

“Cut it out, Toots. I know all that. Too well.”

“Just the same, Elmo, you’d better make it: ‘Now is the time for all good Bems to come to the aid of Elmo Scott.’ “

The big Doberman stirred on the rag rug. He said, “You needn’t.”

Both human heads turned toward him.

The little brunette stamped a dainty foot. “Elmo!” she said. “Trying a trick like that. That’s how you’ve been spending the time you should have spent writing. Learning ventriloquism!”

“No, Toots,” said the dog. “It isn’t that.”

“Elmo! How do you get him to move his mouth like—” Her eyes went from the dog’s face to Elmo’s and she stopped in mid-sentence. If Elmo Scott wasn’t scared stiff, then he was a better actor than Maurice Evans. She said, “Elmo!” again, but this time her voice was a scared little wail, and she didn’t stamp her foot. Instead she practically fell into Elmo’s lap and, if he hadn’t grabbed her, would probably have fallen from there to the floor.

“Don’t be frightened, Toots,” said the dog.

Some degree of sanity returned to Elmo Scott. He said, “Whatever you are, don’t call my wife Toots. Her name is Dorothy.”

“You call her Toots.”

“That’s—that’s different.”

“I see it is,” said the dog. His mouth lolled open as though he were laughing. “The concept that entered your mind when you used that word ‘wife’ is an interesting one. This is a bisexual planet, then.”

Elmo said, “This is a —uh— What are you talking about?”

“On Andromeda II,” said the dog, “we have five sexes. But we are a highly developed race, of course. Yours is highly primitive. Perhaps I should say lowly primitive. Your language has, I find, confusing connotations; it is not mathematical. But, as I started to observe, you are still in the bisexual stage. How long since you were mono-sexual? And don’t deny that you once were; I can read the word ‘amoeba’ in your mind.”

“If you can read my mind,” said Elmo, “why should I talk?”

“Consider Toots—I mean Dorothy,” said the dog. “We cannot hold a three-way conversation since you two are not telepathic. At any rate, there shall shortly be more of us in the conversation. I have summoned my companions.” He laughed again. “Do not let them frighten you, no matter in what form they may appear. They are merely Bems.”

“B-bems?” asked Dorothy. “You mean you are b-bugeyed monsters? That’s what Elmo means by Bems, but you aren’t—”

“That is just what I am,” said the dog. “You are not, of course, seeing the real me. Nor will you see my companions as they really are. They, like me, are temporarily animating bodies of creatures of lesser intelligence. In our real bodies, I assure you, you would classify us as Bems. We have five limbs each and two heads, each head with three eyes on stalks.”

“Where are your real bodies?” Elmo asked.

“They are dead— Wait, I see that word means more to you than I thought at first. They are dormant, temporarily uninhabitable and in need of repairs, inside the fused hull of a spaceship which was warped into this space too near a planet. This planet. That’s what wrecked us.”

“Where? You mean there’s really a spaceship near here? Where?” Elmo’s eyes were almost popping from his head as he questioned the dog.

“That is none of your business, Earthman. If it were found and examined by you creatures, you would possibly discover space travel before you are ready for it. The cosmic scheme would be upset.” He growled. “There are enough cosmic wars now. We were fleeing a Betelgeuse fleet when we warped into your space.”

“Elmo,” said Dorothy. “What’s beetle juice got to do with it? Wasn’t this crazy enough before he started talking about a beetle juice fleet?”

“No,” said Elmo resignedly. “It wasn’t.” For a squirrel had just pushed its way through a hole in the bottom on the screen door.

It said, “Hyah dar, yo all. We uns got yo message, One.”

“See what I mean?” said Elmo.

“Everything is all right, Four,” said the Doberman. “These people will serve our purpose admirably. Meet Elmo Scott and Dorothy Scott; don’t call her Toots.”

“Yessir. Yessum. Ah’s sho gladda meetcha.”

The Doberman’s mouth lolled open again in another laugh; it was unmistakable this time.

“Perhaps I’d better explain Four’s accent,” he said. “We scattered, each entering a creature of low mentality and from that vantage point contacting the mind of some member of the ruling species, learning from that mind the language and the level of intelligence and degree of imagination. I take it from your reaction that Four has learned the language from a mind which speaks a language differing slightly from yours.”

“Ah sho did,” said the squirrel.

Elmo shuddered slightly. “Not that I’m suggesting it, but I’m curious to know why you didn’t take over the higher species directly,” he said.

The dog looked shocked. It was the first time Elmo had ever seen a dog look shocked, but the Doberman managed it.

“It would be unthinkable,” he declared. “The cosmic ethic forbids the taking over of any creature of an intelligence over the four level. We Andromedans are of the twenty-three level, and I find you Earthlings—”

“Wait!” said Elmo. “Don’t tell me. It might give me an inferiority complex. Or would it?”

“Ah fears it might,” said the squirrel.

The Doberman said, “So you can see that it is not purely coincidence that we Bems should manifest ourselves to you who are a writer of what I see you call science-fiction. We studied many minds and yours was the first one we found capable of accepting the premise of visitors from Andromeda. Had Four here, for example, tried to explain things to the woman whose mind he studied, she would probably have gone insane.”

“She sho would,” said the squirrel.

A chicken thrust its head through the hole in the screen, clucked, and pulled its head out again.

“Please let Three in,” said the Doberman. “I fear that you will not be able to communicate directly with Three. He has found that subjectively to modify the throat structure of the creature he inhabits in order to enable it to talk would be a quite involved process. It does not matter. He can communicate telepathically with one of us, and we can relay his comments to you. At the moment he sends you his greetings and asks that you open the door.”

The clucking of the chicken (it was a big black hen, Elmo saw) sounded angry and Elmo said, “Better open the door, Toots.”

Dorothy Scott got off his lap and opened the door. She turned a dismayed face to Elmo and then to the Doberman.

“There’s a cow coming down the road,” she said. “Do you mean to tell me that she—”

“He,” the Doberman corrected her. “Yes, that will be Two. And since your language is completely inadequate in that it has only two genders, you may as well call all of us `he’; it will save trouble. Of course, we are five different sexes as I explained.”

“You didn’t explain,” said Elmo, looking interested. Dorothy glowered at Elmo. “He’d better not. Five dif-ferent sexes! All living together in one spaceship. I suppose it takes all five of you to—uh—“

“Exactly,” said the Doberman. “And now if you will please open the door for Two, I’m sure that—”

“I will not! Have a cow in here? Do you think I’m crazy?”, “We could make you so,” said the dog. Elmo looked from the dog to his wife.

“You’d better open the door, Dorothy,” he advised.

“Excellent advice,” said the Doberman. “We are not, incidentally, going to impose on your hospitality, nor will we ask you to do anything unreasonable.”

Dorothy opened the screen door and the cow clumped in.

He looked at Elmo and said, “Hi, Mac. What’s cookin’?”

Elmo closed his eyes.

The Doberman asked the cow, “Where’s Five? Have you been in touch with him?”

“Yeah,” said the cow. “He’s comin’. The guy I looked over was a bindlestiff, One. What are these mugs?”

“The one with the pants is a writer,” said the dog. “The one with the skirt is his wife.”

“What’s a wife?” asked the cow. He looked at Dorothy and leered. “I like skirts better,” he said. “Hiya, Babe.”

Elmo got up out of his chair, glaring at the cow. “Listen, you—” That was as far as he got. He dissolved into laughter, almost hysterical laughter, and sank down into the chair again.

Dorothy looked at him indignantly. “Elmo! Are you going to let a cow—”

She almost strangled on the word as she caught Elmo’s eye, and she, too, started laughing. She fell into Elmo’s lap so hard that he grunted.

The Doberman was laughing, too, his long pink tongue lolling out. “I’m glad you people have a sense of humor,” he said with approval. “In fact, that is one reason we chose you. But let us be serious a moment.”

There wasn’t any laughter in his voice now. He said, “Neither of you will be harmed, but you will be watched. Do not go near the phone or leave the house while we are here. Is that understood?”

“How long are you going to be here?” Elmo said. “We have food for only a few days.”

“That will be long enough. We will be able to make a new spaceship within a matter of hours. I see that that amazes you; I shall explain that we can work in a slower dimension.”

“I see,” said Elmo.

“What is he talking about, Elmo?” Dorothy demanded.

“A slower dimension,” said Elmo. “I used it in a story once myself. You go into another dimension where the time rate is different; spend a month there and come back and you get back only a few minutes or hours after you left, by time in your own dimension.”

“And you invented it? Elmo, how wonderful!”

Elmo grinned at the Doberman. He said, “That’s all you want—to let you stay here until you get your new ship built? And to let you alone and not notify anybody that you’re here?”

“Exactly.” The dog appeared to beam with delight. “And we will not inconvenience you unnecessarily. But you will be guarded. Five or I will do that.”

“Five? Where is he?”

“Don’t be alarmed, he is under your chair at the moment, but he will not harm you. You didn’t see him come in a moment ago through the hole in the screen. Five, meet Elmo and Dorothy Scott. Don’t call her Toots.”

There was a rattle under the chair. Dorothy screamed and pulled her feet up into Elmo’s lap. Elmo tried to put his there too, with confusing results.

There was hissing laughter from under the chair. A sibilant voice said, “Don’t worry, folks. I didn’t know until I read in your minds just now that shaking my tail like that was a warning that I was about to— Think of the word for me—thank you. To strike.” A five-foot rattlesnake crawled out from under the chair and curled up beside the Doberman.

“Five won’t harm you,” said the Doberman. “None of us will.”

“We sho won’t,” said the squirrel.

The cow leaned against the wall, crossed its front legs and said, “That’s right, Mac.” He, or she, or it, leered at Dorothy. It said, “An’ Babe, you don’t need to worry about what you’re worryin’ about. I’m housebroke.” It started to chew placidly and then stopped. “I won’t give you no udder trouble, either,” it concluded.

Elmo Scott shuddered slightly.

“You’ve done worse than that yourself,” said the Doberman. “And it’s quite a trick to pun in a language you’ve just learned. I can see one question in your mind. You’re wondering that creatures of high intelligence should have a sense of humor. The answer is obvious if you think about it; isn’t your sense of humor more highly developed than that of creatures who have even less intelligence than you?”

“Yes,” Elmo admitted; “Say, I just thought of something else. Andromeda is a constellation, not a star. Yet you said your planet is Andromeda II. How come?”

“Actually we come from a planet of a star in Andromeda for which you have no name; it’s too distant to show up in your telescopes. I merely called it by a name that would be familiar to you. For your convenience I named the star after the constellation.”

Whatever slight suspicion (of what, he didn’t know) Elmo Scott may have had, evaporated.

The cow uncrossed its legs. “What t’ell we waitin’ for?” it inquired.

“Nothing, I suppose,” said the Doberman. “Five and I will take turns standing guard.”

“Go ahead and get started,” said the rattlesnake. “I’ll take the first trick. Half an hour; that’ll give you a month there.”

The Doberman nodded. He got up and trotted to the screen door, pushing it open with his muzzle after lifting the latch with his tail. The squirrel, the chicken and the cow followed.

“Be seein’ ya, Babe,” said the cow.

“We sho will,” the squirrel said.

It was almost two hours later that the Doberman, who was then on duty as guard, lifted his head suddenly. “There they went,” he said.

“I beg your pardon,” said Elmo Scott.

“Their new spaceship just took off. It has warped out of this space and is heading back toward Andromeda.”

“You say their. Didn’t you go along?”

“Me? Of course not. I’m Rex, your dog. Remember? Only One, who was using my body, left me with an understanding of what happened and a low level of intelligence.”

“A low level?”

“About equal to yours, Elmo. He says it will pass away, but not until after I’ve explained everything to you. But how about some dog food? I’m hungry. Will you get me some, Toots?”

Elmo said, “Don’t call my wife— Say, are you really Rex?”

“Of course I’m Rex.”

“Get him some dog food, Toots,” Elmo said. “I’ve got an idea. Let’s all go out in the kitchen so we can keep talking.”

“Can I have two cans of it?” asked the Doberman.

Dorothy was getting them out of the closet. “Sure, Rex,” she said.

The Doberman lay down in the doorway. “How about rustling ‘some grub for us, too, Toots?” Elmo suggested. “I’m hungry. Look, Rex, you mean they just went off like that without saying good-by to us, or anything?”

“They left me to say good-by. And they did you a favor, Elmo, to repay you for your hospitality. One took a look inside that skull of yours and found the psychological block that’s been keeping you from thinking of plots for your stories. He removed it. You’ll be able to write again. No better than before, maybe, but at least you won’t be snow-blind staring at blank paper.”

“The devil with that,” said Elmo. “How about the spaceship they didn’t repair? Did they leave it?”

“Sure. But they took their bodies out of it and fixed them up. They were really Bems, by the way. Two heads apiece, five limbs—and they could use all five as either arms or legs—six eyes apiece, three to a head, on long stems. You should have seen them.”

Dorothy was putting cold food on the table. “You won’t mind a cold lunch, will you, Elmo?” she asked.

Elmo looked at her without seeing her and said, “Huh?” and then turned back to the Doberman. The Doberman got up from the doorway and went over to the big dish of dog food that Dorothy had just put down on the floor. He said, “Thanks, Toots,” and started eating in noisy gulps.

Elmo made himself a sandwich, and started munching it. The Doberman finished his meal, lapped up some water and went back to the throw rug in the doorway.

Elmo stared at him. “Rex, if I can find that spaceship they abandoned, I won’t have to write stories,” he said. “I can find enough things in it to— Say, I’ll make you a proposition.”

“Sure,” said the Doberman, “if I tell you where it is, you’ll get another Doberman pinscher to keep me company, and you’ll raise Doberman pups. Well, you don’t know it yet, but you’re going to do that anyway. The Bem named One planted the idea in your mind; he said I ought to get something out of this, too.”

“Okay, but will you tell me where it is?”

“Sure, now that you’ve finished that sandwich. It was something that would have looked like a dust mote, if you’d seen it, on the top slice of boiled ham. It was almost submicroscopic. You just ate it.”

Elmo Scott put his hands to his head. The Doberman’s mouth was open; its tongue lolled out for all the world as though it were laughing at him. Elmo pointed a finger at him. He said, “You mean I’ve got to write for a living all the rest of my life?”

“Why not?” asked the Doberman. “They figured out you’d be really happier that way. And with the psychological block removed, it won’t be so hard. You won’t have to start out. ‘Now is the time for all good men—’ And, incidentally, it wasn’t any coincidence that you substituted Bems for men; that was One’s idea. He was already here inside me, watching you. And getting quite a kick out of it.”

Elmo got up and started to pace back and forth. “Looks like they outsmarted me at every turn but one, Rex,” he murmured. “I’ve got ‘em there, if you’ll co-operate.

“How?”

“We can make a fortune with you. The world’s only talking dog. Rex, we’ll get you diamond-studded collars and feed you aged steaks and—and get you everything you want. Will you?”

“Will I what?”

“Speak.”

“Woof,” said the Doberman.

Dorothy Scott looked at Elmo Scott. “Why do that, Elmo?” she asked. “You told me I should never ask him to speak unless we had something to give him, and he’s just eaten.”

“I dunno,” said Elmo. “I forgot. Well, guess I’d better get back to getting a story started.” He stepped over the dog and walked to his typewriter in the other room.

He sat down in front of it and then called out. “Hey, Toots,” and Dorothy came in and stood beside him. He said, “I think I got an idea. That ‘Now is the time for all good Bems to come to the aid of Elmo Scott’ has the germ of an idea in it. I can even pick the title out of it. ‘All Good Bems.’ About a guy trying to write a science-fiction story, and suddenly his—uh—dog—I can make him a Doberman like Rex and—Well, wait till you read it.”

He jerked fresh paper into the typewriter and wrote the heading:

ALL GOOD BEMS

Daymare

IT STARTED out like a simple case of murder. That was bad enough in itself, because it was the first murder during the five years Rod Caquer had been Lieutenant of Police in Sector Three of Callisto.

Sector Three was proud of that record, or had been until the record became a dead duck.

But before the thing was over, nobody would have been happier than Rod Caquer if it had stayed a simple case of murder-without cosmic repercussions.

Events began to happen when Rod Caquer’s buzzer made him look up at the visiscreen.

There he saw the image of Barr Maxon, Regent of Sector Three.

“Morning, Regent,” Caquer said pleasantly. “Nice speech you made last night on the-“

Maxon cut him short. “Thanks, Caquer,” he said. “You know Willem Deem?”

“The book-and-reel shop proprietor? Yes, slightly.”

“He’s dead,” announced Maxon. “It seems to be murder. You better go there.”

His image clicked off the screen before Caquer could ask any questions. But the questions could wait anyway. He was already on his feet and buckling on his short-sword.

Murder on Callisto? It did not seem possible, but if it had really happened he should get there quickly. Very quickly, if he was to have time for a look at the body before they took it to the incinerator.

On Callisto, bodies are never held for more than an hour after death because of the hylra spores which, in minute quantity, are always present in the thinnish atmosphere. They are harmless, of course, to live tissue, but they tremendously accelerate the rate of putrefaction in dead animal matter of any sort.

Dr. Skidder, the Medico-in-Chief, was coming out the front door of the book-and-reel shop when Lieutenant Caquer arrived there, breathless.

The medico jerked a thumb back over his shoulder. “Better hurry if you want a look,” he said to Caquer. “They’re taking it out the back way. But I’ve examined-“

Caquer ran on past him and caught the white-uniformed utility men at the back door of the shop.

“Hi, boys, let me take a look,” Caquer cried as he peeled back the sheet that covered the thing on the stretcher.

It made him feel a bit sickish, but there was not any doubt of the identity of the corpse or the cause of death. He had hoped against hope that it would turn out to have been an accidental death after all. But the skull had been cleaved down to the eyebrows-a blow struck by a strong man with a heavy sword.

“Better let us hurry, Lieutenant. It’s almost an hour since they found him.”

Caquer’s nose confirmed it, and he put the sheet back quickly and let the utility men go on to their gleaming white truck parked just outside the door.

He walked back into the shop, thoughtfully, and looked around. Everything seemed in order. The long shelves of celluwrapped merchandise were neat and orderly. The row of booths along the other side, some equipped with an enlarger for book customers and the others with projectors for those who were interested in the microfilms, were all empty and undisturbed.

A little crowd of curious persons was gathered outside the door, but Brager, one of the policemen, was keeping them out of the shop.

“Hey. Brager,” said Caquer, and the patrolman came in and closed the door behind him.

“Yes, Lieutenant?”

“Know anything about this? Who found him, and when, and so on?”

“I did, almost an hour ago. I was walking by on my beat when I heard the shot.”

Caquer looked at him blankly.

“The shot?” he repeated.

“Yeah. I ran in and there he was dead and nobody around. I knew nobody had come out the front way, so I ran to the back and there wasn’t anybody in sight from the back door. So I came hack and put in the call.”

“To whom? Why didn’t you call me direct, Brager?”

“Sorry, Lieutenant, but I was excited and I pushed the wrong button and got the Regent. I told him somebody had shot Deem and he said stay on guard and he’d call the Medico and the utility boys and you.”

In that order? Caquer wondered. Apparently, because Caquer had been the last one to get there.

But he brushed that aside for the more important question-the matter of Brager having heard a shot. That did not make sense, unless-no, that was absurd, too. If Willem Deem had been shot, the Medico would not have split his skull as part of the autopsy.

“What do you mean by a shot, Brager?” Caquer asked. “An old-fashioned explosive weapon?”

“Yeah,” said Brager. “Didn’t you see the body? A hole right over the heart. A bullet-hole, I guess. I never saw one before. I didn’t know there was a gun on Callisto. They were outlawed even before the blasters were.”

Caquer nodded slowly.

“You-you didn’t see evidence of any other-uh-wound?“r he persisted.

“Earth, no. Why would there be any other wound? A hole through a man’s heart’s enough to kill him, isn’t it?”

“Where did Dr. Skidder go when he left here?” Caquer inquired. “Did he say?”

‘Yeah, he said you would he wanting his report so he’d go back to his office and wait till you came around or called him. What do you want me to do, Lieutenant?”

Caquer thought a moment.

“Go next door and use the visiphone there, Brager-I’ll be busy on this one,” Caquer at last told the policeman. “Get three more men, and the four of you canvass this block and question everyone.”

“You mean whether they saw anybody run out the back way, and if they heard the shot, and that sort of thing?” asked Brager.

“Yes. Also anything they may know about Deem, or who might have had a reason to-to shoot him.” Brager saluted, and left.

Caquer got Dr. Skidder on the visiphone. “Hello, Doctor,” he said. “Let’s have it.”

“Nothing but what met the eye, Rod. Blaster, of course. Close range.”

Lieutenant Rod Caquer steadied himself. “Say that again, Medico.”

“What’s the matter,” jibed Skidder. “Never see a blaster death before? Guess you wouldn’t have at that, Rod, you’re too young. But fifty years ago when I was a student, we got them once in a while.”

“Just how did it kill him?”

Dr. Skidder looked surprised. “Oh, you didn’t catch up with the clearance men then. I thought you’d seen it. Left shoulder, burned all the skin and flesh off and charred the bone. Actual death was from shock-the blast didn’t hit a vital area. Not that the burn wouldn’t have been fatal anyway, in all probability. But the shock made it instantaneous.”

Dreams are like this, Caquer told himself.

“In dreams things happen without meaning anything,” he thought. “But I’m not dreaming, this is real.”

“Any other wounds, or marks on the body?” he asked, slowly.

“None. I’d suggest, Rod, you concentrate on a search for that blaster. Search all of Sector Three, if you have to. You know what a blaster looks like, don’t you?”

“I’ve seen pictures,” said Caquer. “Do they make a noise, Medico? I’ve never seen one fired.”

‘Dr. Skidder shook his head. “There’s a flash and a hissing sound, but no report.”

“It couldn’t be mistaken for a gunshot?”

The doctor stared at him.

“You mean an explosive gun? Of course not. Just a faint s-s-s-s. One couldn’t hear it more than ten feet away.”

When Lieutenant Caquer had clicked off the visiphone, he sat down and closed his eyes to concentrate. Somehow he had to make sense out of three conflicting sets of observations. His own, the patrolman’s, and the medico’s.

Brager had been the first one to see the body, and he said there was a hole over the heart. And that there were no other wounds. He had heard the report of the shot.

Caquer thought, suppose Brager is lying. It still doesn’t make sense. Because according to Dr. Skidder, there was no bullet-hole, but a blaster-wound. Skidder had seen the body after Brager had.

Someone could, theoretically at least, have used a blaster in the interim, on a man already dead. But…

But that did not explain the head wound, nor the fact that the medico had not seen the bullet hole.

Someone could, theoretically at least, have struck the skull with a sword between the time Skidder had made the autopsy and the time he, Rod Caquer, had seen the body. But…

But that didn’t explain why he hadn’t seen the charred shoulder when he’d lifted the sheet from the body on the stretcher. He might have missed seeing a bullet-hole, but he would not, and he could not, have missed seeing a shoulder in the condition Dr. Skidder described it.

Around and around it went, until at last it dawned on him that there was only one explanation possible. The Medico-in-Chief was lying, for whatever mad reason.

Brager’s story could be true, in total. That meant, of course, that he, Rod Caquer, had overlooked the bullet hole Brager had seen; but that was possible.

But Skidder’s story could not be true. Skidder himself, at the time of the autopsy, could have inflicted the wound in the head. And he could have lied about the shoulder-wound. Why-unless the man was mad-he would have done either of those things, Caquer could not imagine. But it was the only way he could reconcile all the factors.

But by now the body had been disposed of. It would be his word against Dr. Skidder’s

But wait!-the utility men, two of them, would have seen the corpse when they put it on the stretcher.

Quickly Caquer stood up in front of the visiphone and obtained a connection with utility headquarters.

“The two clearance men who took a body from Shop 9364 less than an hour ago-have they reported back yet?” he asked.

“Just a minute, Lieutenant… Yes, one of them was through for the day and went on home. The other one is here.”

“Put him on.”

Rod Caquer recognized the man who stepped into the screen. It was the one of the two utility men who had asked him to hurry.

“Yes, Lieutenant?” said the man.

“You helped put the body on the stretcher?”

“Of course.”

“What would you say was the cause of death?”

The man in white looked out of the screen incredulously.

“Are you kidding me, Lieutenant?” he grinned. “Even a moron could see what was wrong with that stiff.” Caquer frowned.

“Nevertheless, there are conflicting statements. I want your opinion.”

“Opinion? When a man has his head cut off, what two opinions can there be, Lieutenant?”

Caquer forced himself to speak calmly. “Will the man who went with you confirm that?”

“Of course. Earth’s Oceans! We had to put it on the stretcher in two pieces. Both of us for the body, and then Walter picked up the head and put it on next to the trunk. The killing was done with a disintegrator beam, wasn’t it?”

“You talked it over with the other man?” said Caquer. “There was no difference of opinion between you about the-uh-details?”

“Matter of fact there was. That was why I asked you if it was a disintegrator. After we’d cremated it, he tried to tell me the cut was a ragged one like somebody’d taken several blows with an axe or something. But it was clean.”

“Did you notice evidence of a blow struck at the top of the skull?”

“No. Say, lieutenant, you aren’t looking so well. Is anything the matter with you?”

* * *

That was the setup that confronted Rod Caquer, and one cannot blame him for beginning to wish it had been a simple case of murder.

A few hours ago, it had seemed had enough to have Callisto’s no-murder record broken. But from there, it got worse. He did not know it then, but it was going to get still worse and that would be only the start.

It was eight in the evening, now, and Caquer was still at his office with a copy of Form 812 in front of him or the duraplast surface of his desk. There were questions on that form, apparently simple questions.

Name of Deceased: Willem Deem

Occupation: Prop. of book-and-reel shop

Residence Apt. 8250, Sector Three, Clsto.

Place of Bus.: Shop 9364, S. T., Clsto.

Time of Death: Approx. 3 P.m. Clsto. Std. Time

Cause of Death:

Yes, the first five questions had been a breeze. But the six? He had been staring at that question an hour now. A Callisto hour, not so long as an Earth one, but long enough when you’re staring at a question like that.

But confound it, he would have to put something down.

Instead, he reached for the visiphone button, and a moment later Jane Gordon was looking at him out of the screen. And Rod Caquer looked back, because she was something to look at.

“Hello, Icicle,” he said. “Afraid I’m not going to be able to get there this evening. Forgive me?”

“Of course, Rod. What’s wrong? The Deem business?” He nodded gloomily. “Desk work. Lot of forms and reports I got to get out for the Sector Coordinator.”

“Oh. How was he killed, Rod?”

“Rule Sixty-five,” he said with a smile, “forbids giving details of any unsolved crime to a civilian.”

“Bother Rule Sixty-five. Dad knew Willem Deem well, and he’s been a guest here often. Mr. Deem was practically a friend of ours.”

“Practically?” Caquer asked. “Then I take it you didn’t like him, Icicle?”

“Well-I guess I didn’t. He was interesting to listen to, but he was a sarcastic little beast, Rod. I think he had a perverted sense of humor. How was he killed?”

“If I tell you, will you promise not to ask any more questions?” Caquer said with a sigh.

Her eyes lighted eagerly. “Of course.”

“He was shot,” said Caquer, “with an explosive-type gun and a blaster. Someone split his skull with a sword, chopped off his head with an axe and with a disintegrator beam. Then after he was on the utility stretcher, some-one stuck his head back on because it wasn’t off when I saw him. And plugged up the bullet-hole, and-“

“Rod, stop driveling,” cut in the girl. “If you don’t want to tell me, all right.”

Rod grinned. “Don’t get mad. Say, how’s your father?”

“Lots better. He’s asleep now, and definitely on the upgrade. I think he’ll be back at the university by next week. Rod, you look tired. When do those forms have to be in?”

“Twenty-four hours after the crime. But-“

“But nothing. Come on over here, right now. You can make out those old forms in the morning.”

She smiled at him, and Caquer weakened. He was not getting anywhere anyway, was he?

“All right, Jane,” he said. “But I’m going by patrol quarters on the way. Had some men canvassing the block the crime was committed in, and I want their report.”

But the report, which he found waiting for him, was not illuminating. The canvass had been thorough, but it had failed to elicit any information of value. No one had been seen to leave or enter the Deem shop prior to Brager’s arrival, and none of Deem’s neighbors knew of any enemies he might have. No one had heard a shot.

* * *

Rod Caquer grunted and stuffed the reports into his pocket, and wondered, as he walked to the Gordon home, where the investigation went from there. How did a detective go about solving such a crime?

True, when he was a college kid back on Earth a few years ago, he had read detective usually trapped someone by discovering a discrepancy in his statements. Generally in a rather dramatic manner, too.

There was Wilder Williams, the greatest of all the fictional detectives, who could look at a man and deduce his whole life history from the cut of his clothes and the shape of his hands. But Wilder Williams had never run across a victim who had been killed in as many ways a: there were witnesses.

He spent a pleasant-but futile-evening with Jane Gordon, again asked her to marry him, and again was refused. But he was used to that. She was a bit cooler this evening than usual, probably because she resented his unwillingness to talk about Willem Deem.

And home, to bed.

Out the window of his apartment, after the light was out, he could see the monstrous ball of Jupiter hanging low in the sky, the green-black midnight sky. He lay in bed and stared at it until it seemed that he could still see it after he had closed his eyes.

Willem Deem, deceased. What was he going to do about Willem Deem. Around and around, until at last one orderly thought emerged from chaos.

Tomorrow morning he would talk to the Medico. Without mentioning the sword wound in the head, he would ask Skidder about the bullet hole Brager claimed to have seen over the heart. If Skidder still said the blaster burn was the only wound, he would summon Brager and let him argue with the Medico.

And then-Well, he would worry about what to do then when he got there. He would never get to sleep this way.

He thought about Jane, and went to sleep.

* * *

After a while, he dreamed. Or was it a dream? If so, then he dreamed that he was lying there in bed, almost but not quite awake, and that there were whispers coming from all corners of the room. Whispers out of the darkness.

For big Jupiter had moved on across the sky now. The window was a dim, scarcely-discernible outline, and the rest of the room in utter darkness.

Whispers!

“-kill them.”

“You hate them, you hate them, you hate them.”

“-kill, kill, kill.”

“Sector Two gets all the gravy and Sector Three does all the work. They exploit our corla plantations. They are evil. Kill them, take over.”

“You hate them, you hate them, you hate them.”

“Sector Two is made up of weaklings and usurers. They have the taint of Martian blood. Spill it, spill Martian blood. Sector Three should rule Callisto. Three the mystic number. We are destined to rule Callisto.”

“You hate them, you hate them.”

“-kill, kill, kill.”

“Martian blood of usurious villians. Yew hate them, you hate them, you hate them.”

Whispers.

“Now-now-now.”

“Kill them, kill them.”

“A hundred ninety miles across the flat planes. Get there in an hour in monocars. Surprise attack. Now. Now. Now.”

And Rod Caquer was getting out of bed, fumbling hastily and blindly into his clothing without turning on the light because this was a dream and dreams were in darkness.

His sword was in the scabbard at his belt and he took it out and felt the edge and the edge was sharp and ready to spill the blood of the enemy he was going to kill.

Now it was going to swing in arcs of red death, his unblooded sword-the anachronistic sword that was his badge of office, of authority. He had never drawn the sword in anger, a stubby symbol of a sword, scarce eighteen inches long; enough, though, enough to reach the heart-four inches to the heart.

The whispers continued.

“You hate them, you hate them, you hate them.”

“Spill the evil blood; kill, spill, kill, spill.”

“Now, now, now, now.”

Unsheathed sword in clenched fist, he was stealing silently out the door, down the stairway, past the other apartment doors.

And some of the doors were opening, too. He was not alone, there in the darkness. Other figures moved beside him in the dark.

He stole out of the door and into the night-cooled darkness of the street, the darkness of the street that should have been brightly lighted. That was another proof that this was a dream. Those street-lights were never off, after dark. From dusk till dawn, they were never off.

But Jupiter over there on the horizon gave enough light to see by. Like a round dragon in the heavens, and the red spot like an evil, malignant eye.

Whispers breathed in the night, whispers from all around him.

“Kill-kill-kill-“

“You hate them, you hate them, you hate them.”

The whispers did not come from the shadowy figures about him. They pressed forward silently, as he did.

Whispers came from the night itself, whispers that now began to change tone.

“Wait, not tonight, not tonight, not tonight,” they said.

“Go back, go back, go back.”

“Back to your homes, hack to your beds, back to your sleep.”

And the figures about him were standing there, fully as irresolute as he had now become. And then, almost simultaneously, they began to obey the whispers. They turned back, and returned the way they had come, and as silently…

Rod Caquer awoke with a mild headache and a hangover feeling. The sun, tiny but brilliant, was already well up in the sky.

His clock showed him that he was a bit later than usual, but he took time to lie there for a few minutes, just the same, remembering that screwy dream he’d had. Dreams were like that; you had to think about them right away when you woke up, before you were really fully awake, or you forgot them completely.

A silly sort of dream, it had been. A mad, purposeless, dream. A touch of atavism, perhaps? A throwback to the days when peoples had been at each other’s throats half the time, back to the days of wars and hatreds and struggle for supremacy.

This was before the Solar Council, meeting first on one inhabited planet and then another, had brought order by arbitration, and then union. And now war was a thing of the past. The inhabitable portion of the solar system—Earth, Venus, Mars, and the moons of Jupiter—were all under one government.

But back in the old bloody days, people must have felt as he had felt in that atavistic dream. Back in the days when Earth, united by the discovery of space travel, had subjugated Mars-the only other planet already inhabited by an intelligent race-and then had spread colonies wherever Man could get a foothold.

Certain of those colonies had wanted independence and, next, supremacy. The bloody centuries, those times were called now.

Getting out of bed to dress, he saw something that puzzled and dismayed him. His clothing was not neatly folded over the back of the chair beside the bed as he had left it. Instead, it was Strewn about the floor as though he had undressed hastily and carelessly in the dark.

“Earth!” he thought. “Did I sleep-walk last night? Did I actually get out of bed and go out into the street when I dreamed that I did? When those whispers told me to?”

“No,” he then told himself, “I’ve never walked in my sleep before, and I didn’t then. I must simply have been careless when I undressed last night. I was thinking about the Deem case. I don’t actually remember hanging my clothes on that, chair.”

So he donned his uniform quickly and hurried down to the office. In the light of morning it was easy to fill out those forms. In the “Cause of Death” blank he wrote, “Medical Examiner reports that shock from a blaster wound caused death.”

That let him out from under; he had not said that was the cause of death; merely that the medico said it was.

* * *

He rang for a messenger and gave him the reports with instructions to rush them to the mail ship that would be leaving shortly. Then he called Barr Maxon.

“Reporting on the Deems matter, Regent,” he said. “Sorry, but we just haven’t got anywhere on it yet. Nobody was seen leaving the shop. All the neighbors have been questioned. Today I’m going to talk to all his friends.”

Regent Maxon shook his head.

“Use all jets, Lieutenant,” he said. “The case must be cracked. A murder, in this day and age, is bad enough. But an unsolved one is unthinkable. It would encourage further crime.”

Lieutenant Caquer nodded gloomily. He had thought of that, too. There were the social implications of murder to be worried about-and there was his job as well. A Lieutenant of Police who let anyone get away with murder in his district was through for life.

After the Regent’s image had clicked off the visiphone screen, Caquer took the list of Deem’s friends from the drawer of his desk and began to study it, mainly with an eye to deciding the sequence of his calls.

He penciled a figure “1” opposite the name of Perry Peters, for two reasons. Peters’ place was only a few doors away, for one thing, and for another he knew Perry better than anyone on the list, except possibly Professor Jan Gordon. And he would make that call last, because later there would be a better chance of finding the ailing professor awake-and a better chance of finding his daughter Jane at home.

Perry Peters was glad to see Caquer, and guessed immediately the purpose of the call.

“Hello, Shylock.”

“Huh?” said Rod.

“Shylock-the great detective. Confronted with a mystery for the first time in his career as a policeman. Or have you solved it, Rod?”

“You mean Sherlock, you dope-Sherlock Holmes. No, I haven’t solved it, if you want to know. Look, Perry, tell me all you know about Deem. You knew him pretty well, didn’t you?”

Perry Peters rubbed his chin reflectively and sat down on the work bench. He was so tall and lanky that he could sit down on it instead of having to jump up.

“Willem was a funny little runt,” he said. “Most people didn’t like him because he was sarcastic, and he had crazy notions on politics. Me, I’m not sure whether he wasn’t half right half the time, and anyway he played a swell game of chess.”

“Was that his only hobby?”

“No. He liked to make things, gadgets mostly. Some of them were good, too, although he did it for fun and never tried to patent or capitalize anything.”

“You mean inventions, Perry? Your own line?”

“Well, not so much inventions as gadgets, Rod. Little things, most of them, and he was better on fine workmanship than on original ideas. And, as I said, it was just a hobby with him.”

“Ever help you with any of your own inventions?” asked Caquer.

“Sure, occasionally. Again, not so much on the idea of it as by helping me make difficult parts.” Perry Peters waved his hand in a gesture that included the shop around them. “My tools here are all for rough work, comparatively. Nothing under thousandths. But Willem has-had a little lathe that’s a honey. Cuts anything, and accurate to a fifty-thousandth.”

“What enemies did he have, Perry?”

“None that I know of. Honestly, Rod. Lot of people disliked him, but just an ordinary mild kind of dislike. You know what I mean, the kind of dislike that makes ‘em trade at another book-and-reel shop, but not the kind that makes them want to kill anybody.”

“And who, as far as you know, might benefit by his death?”

“Um-nobody, to speak of,” said Peters, thoughtfully. “I think his heir is a nephew on Venus. I met him once, and he was a likable guy. But the estate won’t be anything to get excited about. A few thousand credits is all I’d guess it to be.”

“Here’s a list of his friends, Perry.” Caquer handed Peters a paper. “Look it over, will you, and see if you can make any additions to it. Or any suggestions.”

The lanky inventor studied the list, and then passed it back.

“That includes them all, I guess,” he told Caquer. “Couple on there I didn’t know he knew well enough to rate listing. And you have his best customers down, too; the ones that bought heavily from him.”

Lieutenant Caquer put the list back in his pocket.

“What are you working on now?” he asked Peters.

“Something I’m stuck on, I’m afraid,” the inventor said. “I needed Deem’s help-or at least the use of his lathe, to go ahead with this.” He picked up from the bench a pair of the most peculiar-looking goggles Rod Caquer had ever seen. The lenses were shaped like arcs of circles instead of full circles, and they fastened in a band of resilient plastic obviously designed to fit close to the face above and below the lenses. At the top center, where it would be against the forehead of the goggles’ wearer, was a small cylindrical box an inch and a half in dismeter.

“What on earth are they for?” Caquer asked.

“For use in radite mines. The emanations from that stuff, while it’s in the raw state, destroys immediately any transparent substance yet made or discovered. Even quartz. And it isn’t good on naked eyes either. The miners have to work blindfolded, as it were, and by their sense of touch.”

Rod Caquer looked at the goggles curiously.

“But how is the funny shape of these lenses going to keep the emanations from hurting them, Perry?” he asked.

“That part up on top is a tiny motor. It operates a couple of specially-treated wipers across the lenses. For all the world like an old-fashioned windshield wiper, and that’s why the lenses are shaped like the wiper-arm arcs.”

“Oh,” said Caquer. “You mean the wipers are absorbent and hold some kind of liquid that protects the glass?”

“Yes, except that it’s quartz instead of glass. And it’s protected only a minute fraction of a second. Those wipers go like the devil-so fast you can’t see them when you’re wearing the goggles. The arms are half as big as the arcs, and the wearer can see out of only a fraction of the lens at a time. But he can see, dimly, and that’s a thousand per cent improvement in radite mining.”

“Fine, Perry,” said Caquer. “And they can get around the dimness by having ultra-brilliant lighting. Have you tried these out?”

“Yes, and they work. Trouble’s in the rods; friction heats them and they expand and jam after it’s run a minute, or thereabouts. I have to turn them down on Deem’s lathe-or one like it. Think you could arrange for me to use it? Just for a day or so?”

“I don’t sec why not,” Caquer told him. “I’ll talk to whomever the Regent appoints executor, and fix it up. And later you can probably buy the lathe from his heir. Or does the nephew go in for such things?”

Perry Peters shook his head. “Hope, he wouldn’t know a lathe from a drill-press. Be swell of you, Rod, if you can arrange for me to use it.”

Caquer had turned to go, when Perry Peters stopped him.

“Wait a minute,” Peters said and then paused and looked uncomfortable.

“I guess I was holding out on you, Rod,” the inventor said at last. “I do know one thing about Willem that might possibly have something to do with his death, although I don’t see how, myself. I wouldn’t tell it on him, except that he’s dead, and so it won’t get him in trouble.”

“What was it, Perry?”

“Illicit political books. He had a little business on the side selling them. Books on the index-you know just what I mean.”

Caquer whistled softly. “I didn’t know they were made any more. After the council put such a heavy penalty on them-whew!”

“People are still human, Rod. They still want to know the things they shouldn’t know-just to find out why they shouldn’t, if for no other reason.”

“Graydex or Blackdex books, Perry?”

Now the inventor looked puzzled.

“I don’t get it. What’s the difference?”

“Books on the official index,” Caquer explained, “are divided into two groups. The really dangerous ones are in the Blackdex. There’s a severe penalty for owning one, and a death penalty for writing or printing one. The mildly dangerous ones are in the Graydex, as they call it.”

“I wouldn’t know which Willem peddled. Well, off the record, I read a couple Willem lent me once, and I thought they were pretty dull stuff. Unorthodox political theories.”

“That would be Graydex.” Lieutenant Caquer looked relieved. “Theoretical stuff is all Graydex. The Blackdex books are the ones with dangerous practical information.”

“Such as?” The inventor was staring intently at Caquer.

“Instructions how to make outlawed things,” explained Caquer. “Like Lethite, for instance. Lethite is a poison gas that’s tremendously dangerous. A few pounds of it could wipe out a city, so the council outlawed its manufacture, and any book telling people how to make it for themselves would go on the Blackdex. Some nitwit might get hold of a book like that and wipe out his whole home town.”

“But why would anyone?”

“He might he warped mentally, and have a grudge,” explained Caquer. “Or he might want to use it on a lesser scale for criminal reasons. Or-by Earth, he might be the head of a government with designs on neighboring states. Knowledge of a thing like that might upset the peace of the Solar System.”

Perry Peters nodded thoughtfully. “I get your point,” he said. “Well, I still don’t see what it could have to do with the murder, but I thought I’d tell you about Willem’s sideline. You probably want to check over his stock before whoever takes over the shop reopens.”

“We shall,” said Caquer. “Thanks a lot, Perry. If you don’t mind, I’ll use your phone to get that search started right away. If there are any Blackdex books there, we’ll take care of them all right.’

When he got his secretary on the screen, she looked both frightened and relieved at seeing him.

“Mr. Caquer,” she said, “I’ve been trying to reach you. Something awful’s happened. Another death.”

“Murder again?” gasped Caquer.

“Nobody knows what it was,” said the secretary. “A dozen people saw him jump out of a window only twenty feet up. And in this gravity that couldn’t have killed him, but he was dead when they got there. And four of them that saw him knew him. It was-“

“Well, for Earth’s sake, who?”

“I don’t-Lieutenant Caquer, they said, all four of them, that it was Willem Deem!”

* * *

With a nightmarish feeling of unreality Lieutenant Roc Caquer peered down over the shoulder of the Medico. in-Chief at the body that already lay on the stretcher of the utility men, who stood by impatiently.

“You better hurry, Doc,” one of them said. “He won’ last much longer and it take us five minutes to get there.’

Dr. Skidder nodded impatiently without looking up and went on with his examination. “Not a mark, Rod,’ he said. “Not a sign of poison. Not a sign of anything He’s just dead.”

“The fall couldn’t have caused it?” said Caquer.

“There isn’t even a bruise from the fall. Only verdict I can give is heart failure. Okay, boys, you can take him away.”

“You through too, Lieutenant?”

“I’m through,” said Caquer. “Go ahead. Skidder, which of them was Willem Deem?”

The medico’s eyes followed the white-sheeted burden of the utility men as they carried it toward the truck, and he shrugged helplessly.

“Lieutenant, I guess that’s your pigeon,” he said. “All I can do is certify to cause of death.”

“It just doesn’t make sense,” Caquer wailed. “Sector Three City isn’t so big that he could have had a double living here without people knowing about it. But one of them had to be a double. Off the record, which looked to you like the original?”

Dr. Skidder shook his head grimly.

“Willem Deem had a peculiarly shaped wart on his nose,” he said. “So did both of his corpses, Rod. And neither one was artificial, or make-up. I’ll stake my professional reputation on that. But come on back to the office with me, and I’ll tell you which one of them is the real Willem Deem.”

“Huh? How?”

“His thumbprint’s on file at the tax department, like everybody’s is. And it’s part of routine to fingerprint a corpse on Callisto, because it has to be destroyed so quickly.”

“You have thumbprints of both corpses?” inquired Caquer.

“Of course. Took them before you reached the scene, both times. I have the one for Willem-I mean the other corpse-back in my office. Tell you what-you pick up the print on file at the tax office and meet me there.”

Caquer sighed with relief as he agreed. At least one point in the case would be cleared up-which corpse was which.

And in that comparatively blissful state of mind he remained until half an hour later when he and Dr. Skidder compared the time prints-the one Rod Caquer had secured from the tax office, and one from each of the corpses.

They were identical, all three of them.

“Urn,” said Caquer. “You’re sure you didn’t get mixed up on those prints, Dr. Skidder.

“How could I? I took only one copy from each body, Rod. If I had shuffled them just now while we were looking at them, the result would be the same. All three prints are alike.”

“But they can’t be.”

Skidder shrugged.

“I think we should lay this before the Regent, direct,” he said. “I’ll call him and arrange an audience. Okay?”

Half an hour later, he was giving the whole story to Regent Barr Maxon, with Dr. Skidder corroborating the main points. The expression on Regent Maxon’s face made Lieutenant Rod Caquer glad, very glad, that he had that corroboration.

“You agree,” Maxon asked, “that this should be taken up with the Sector Coordinator, and that a special investigator should be sent here to take over?”

A bit reluctantly, Caquer nodded. “I hate to admit that I’m incompetent, Regent, or that I seem to be,” Caquer said. “But this isn’t an ordinary crime. Whatever goes on, it’s way over my head. And there may be something even more sinister than murder behind it.”

“You’re right, Lieutenant. I’ll see that a qualified man leaves headquarters today and he’ll get in touch with you in the morning.”

“Regent,” Caquer asked, “has any machine or process ever been invented that will-uh-duplicate a human body, with or without the mind being carried over?”

Maxon seemed puzzled by the question.

“You think Deem might have been playing around with something that bit him. No, to my knowledge a discovery like that has never been approached. Nobody has ever duplicated, except by constructive imitation, even an inanimate object. You haven’t heard of such a thing, have you, Skidder?”

“No,” said the Medical Examiner. “I don’t think even your friend Perry Peters could do that, Rod.”

From the Regent Maxon’s office, Caquer went on Deem’s shop. Brager was in charge there, and Bragcr helped him search the place thoroughly. It was a long and laborious task, because each book and reel had to be examined minutely.

The printers of illicit books, Caquer knew, were clever at disguising their product. Usually, forbidden books bore the cover and title page, often even the opening chapters, of some popular work of fiction, and the projection reels were similarly disguised.

Jupiter-lighted darkness was falling outside when they finished, but Rod Caquer knew they had done a thorough job. There wasn’t an indexed book anywhere in the shop, and every reel had been run off on a projector.

Other men, at Rod Caquer’s orders, had been searching Deem’s apartment with equal thoroughness. He phoned there, and got a report, completely negative.

“Not so much as a Venusian pamphlet,” said the man in charge at the apartment, with what Caquer thought was a touch of regret in his voice.

“Did you come across a lathe, a small one for delicate work?” Rod asked.

“Um-no, we didn’t see anything like that. One room’s turned into a workshop, but there’s no lathe in it. Is it important?”

Caquer grunted noncommittally. What was one more mystery, and a minor one at that, to a case like this?

“Well, Lieutenant,” Brager said, when the screen had gone blank, “What do we do now?”

Caquer sighed.

“You can go off duty, Brager,” he said. “But first arrange to leave men on guard here and at the apartment. I’ll stay until whoever you send comes to relieve me.”

When Brager had left, Caquer sank wearily into the nearest chair. He felt terrible, physically, and his mind just did not seem to be working. He let his eyes run again around the orderly shelves of the shop and their orderliness oppressed him.

If there was only a clue of some sort. Wilder Williams had never had a case like this in which the only leads were two identical corpses, one of which had been killed five different ways and the other did not have a mark or sign of violence. What a mess, and where did he go from here?

Well, he still had the list of people he was going to interview, and there was time to see at least one of them this evening.

Should he look up Perry Peters again, and see what, if anything, the lanky inventor could make of the disappearance of the lathe? Perhaps he might be able to suggest what had happened to it. But then again, what could a lathe have to do with a mess like this? One cannot turn out a duplicate corpse on a lathe.

Or should he look up Professor Gordon? He decided to do just that.

He called the Gordon apartment on the visiphone, and Jane appeared in the screen.

“How’s your father,” Jane asked Caquer. “Will he be able to talk to me for a while this evening?”

“Oh, yes,” said the girl. “He’s feeling much better, and thinks he’ll go back to his classes tomorrow. But get here early if you’re coming. Rod, you look terrible; what’s the matter with you?”

“Nothing, except I feel goofy. But I’m all right, I guess.”

“You have a gaunt, starved look. When did you eat last?”

Caquer’s eyes widened. “Earth! I forgot all about eating. I slept late and didn’t even have breakfast!” Jane Gordon laughed.

“You dope! Well, hurry around, and I’ll have something ready for you when you get here.”

“But-“

“But nothing. How soon can you start?”

A minute after he had clicked off the visiphone, Lieutenant Caquer went to answer a knock on the shuttered door of the shop.

He opened it. “Oh, hullo, Reese,” he said. “Did Brager send you?”

The policeman nodded.

“He said I was to stay here in case. In case what?”

“Routine guard duty, that’s all,” explained Caquer. “Say, I’ve been stuck here all afternoon. Anything going on?”

“A little excitement. We been pulling in soap-box orators off and on all day. Screwballs. There’s an epidemic of them.”

“The devil you say! What are they hipped about?”

“Sector Two, for some reason I can’t make out. They’re trying to incite people to get mad at Sector Two and do something about it. The arguments they use are plain nutty.”

Something stirred uneasily in Rod Caquer’s memory but he could not quite remember what it was. Sector Two? Who’d been telling him things about Sector Two recently-usury, unfairness, tainted blood, something silly. Although of course a lot of the people over there did have Martian blood in them…

“How many of the orators were arrested?” he asked.

“We got seven. Two more slipped away from us, but we’ll pick them up if they start spouting that kind of stuff again.”

Lieutenant Caquer walked slowly, thoughtfully, to the Gordon apartment, trying his level best to remember where, recently, he heard anti-Sector Two propaganda. There must be something back of the simultaneous appearance of nine soap-box radicals, all preaching the same doctrine.

A sub-rosa political organization? But none such had existed for almost a century now. Under a perfectly democratic government, component part of a stable system-wide organization of planets, there was no need for such activity. Of course an occasional crackpot was dissatisfied, but a group in that state of mind struck him as fantastic.

It sounded as crazy as the Willem Deem case. That did not make sense either. Things happened meaninglessly, as in a dream. Dream? What was he trying to remember about a dream? Hadn’t he had an odd sort of dream last night-what was it?

But, as dreams usually do, it eluded his conscious mind.

Anyway, tomorrow he would question-or help question-those radicals who were under arrest. Put men on the job of tracing them back, and undoubtedly a common background somewhere, a tieup, would be found.

It could not be accidental that they should all pop up on the same day. It was screwy, just as screwy as the two inexplicable corpses of a book-and-reel shop proprietor. Maybe because the cases were both screwy, his mind tended to couple the two sets of events. But taken together, they were no more digestible than taken separately. They made even less sense.

Confound it, why hadn’t he taken that post on Ganymede when it was offered to him? Ganymede was a nice orderly moon. Persons there did not get murdered twice on consecutive days. But Jane Gordon did not live on Ganymede; she lived right here in Sector Three and he was on his way to see her.

And everything was wonderful except that he felt so tired he could not think straight, and Jane Gordon insisted on looking on him as a brother instead of a suitor, and he was probably going to lose his job. He would be the laughingstock of Callisto if the special investigator from headquarters found some simple explanation of things that he had overlooked…

* * *

Jane Gordon, looking more beautiful than he had ever seen her, met him at the door. She was smiling, but the smile changed to a look of concern as he stepped into the light.

“Rod!” she exclaimed. “You do look ill, really ill. What have you been doing to yourself besides forgetting to eat?”

Rod Caquer managed a grin.

“Chasing vicious circles up blind alleys, Icicle. May I use your visiphone?”

“Of course. I’ve some food ready for you; I’ll put it on the table while you’re calling. Dad’s taking a nap. He said to wake him when you got here, but I’ll hold off until you’re fed.”

She hurried out to the kitchen. Caquer almost fell into the chair before the visiscreen, and called the police station. The red, beefy face of Borgesen, the night lieutenant, flashed into view.

“Hi, Borg,” said Caquer. “Listen, about those seven screwballs you picked up. Have you-“

“Nine,” Borgesen interrupted. ‘We got the other two, and I wish we hadn’t. We’re going nuts down here.”

“You mean the other two tried it again?”

“No. Suffering Asteroids, they came in and gave themselves up, and we can’t kick them out, because there’s a charge against them. But they’re confessing all over the place. And do you know what they’re confessing?”

“I’ll bite,” said Caquer.

“That you hired them, and offered one hundred credits apiece to them.”

“Huh?”

Borgesen laughed, a little wildly. “The two that came in voluntarily say that, and the other seven-Gosh, why did I ever become a policeman? I had a chance to study for fireman on a spacer once, and I end up doing this.”

“Look-maybe I better come around and see if they make that accusation to my face.”

“They probably would, bit it doesn’t mean anything, Rod. They say you hired them this afternoon, and you were at Deem’s with Brager all afternoon. Rod, this moon is going nuts. And so am I. Walter Johnson has disappeared. Hasn’t been seen since this morning.”

“What? The Regent’s confidential secretary? You’re kidding me, Borg.”

“Wish I was. You ought to be glad you’re off duty. Maxon’s been raising seven brands of thunder for us to find his secretary for him. He doesn’t like the Deem business, either. Seems to blame us for it; thinks it’s bad enough for the department to let a man get killed once. Say, which was Deem, Rod? Got any idea?”

Caquer grinned weakly.

“Let’s call them Deem and Redeem till we find out,” he suggested. “I think they were both Deem.”

“But how could one man be two?”

“How could one man be killed five ways?” countered Caquer. “Tell me that and I’ll tell you the answer to yours.”

“Nuts,” said Borgesen, and followed it with a masterpiece of understatement. “There’s something funny about that case.”

Caquer was laughing so hard that there were tears in his eyes, when Jane Gordon came to tell him food was ready. She frowned at him, but there was concern behind the frown.

Caquer followed her meekly, and discovered he was ravenous. When he’d put himself outside enough food for three ordinary meals, he felt almost human again. His headache was still there, but it was something that throbbed dimly in the distance.

Frail Professor Gordon was waiting in the living room when they went there from the kitchen. “Rod, you look like something the cat dragged in,” he said. “Sit down before you fall down.”

Caquer grinned. “Overeating did it. Jane’s a cook in a million.”

He sank into a chair facing Gordon. Jane Gordon had sat on the arm of her father’s chair and Caquer’s eyes feasted on her. How could a girl with lips as soft and kissable as hers insist on regarding marriage only as an academic subject? How could a girl with—

“I don’t see offhand how it could be a cause of his death Rod, but Willem Deem rented out political books,” said Gordon. “There’s no harm in my telling that, since the poor chap is dead.”

Almost the same words, Caquer remembered, that Perry Peters had used in telling him the same thing. Caquer nodded.

“We’ve searched his shoo and his apartment and haven’t found any, Professor,” he said. “You wouldn’t know, of course, what kind-“

Professor Gordon smiled. “I’m afraid I would, Rod. Off the record-and I take it you haven’t a recorder on our conversation-I’ve read quite a few of them.”

“You?” There was frank surprise in Caquer’s voice.

“Never underestimate the curiosity of an educator, my boy. I fear the reading of Graydex books is a more prevalent vice among the instructors in universities than among any other class. Oh, I know it’s wrong to encourage the trade, but the reading of such books can’t possibly harm a balanced, judicious mind.”

“And Father certainly has a balanced, judicious mind, Rod,” said Jane, a bit defiantly., “Only-darn him-he wouldn’t let me read those books.”

Caquer grinned at her. The professor’s use of the word “Gravdex” had reassured him.

Renting Graydex books was only a misdemeanor, after all.

“Ever read any Graydex books, Rod?” the professor asked. Caquer shook his head.

“Then you’ve probably never heard of hypnotism. Some of the circumstances in the Deem case-Well, I’ve wondered whether hypnotism might have been used.”

“I’m afraid I don’t even know what it is, Professor.”

The frail little man sighed.

“That’s because you’ve never read illicit books, Rod,” said Gordon. “Hypnotism is the control of one mind by another, and it reached a pretty high state of development before it was outlawed. Y’ou’ve never heard of the Kaprelian Order or the Vargas Wheel?”

Caquer shook his head.

“The history of the subject is in Gravdex books, in several of them,” said the professor. “The actual methods, and how a Vargas Wheel is constructed would be Blackdex, high on the roster of the lawlessness. Of course, I haven’t read that, but I have read the history.

“A man by the name of Mesmer, way back in the Eightenth Century, was one of the first practitioners, if not the discoverer, of hypnotism. At any rate, he put it on a more or less scientific basis. By the Twentieth Century, quite a bit had been learned about it-and it became extensively used in medicine.

“A hundred years later, doctors were treating almost as many patients through hypnotism as through drugs and surgery. True, there were cases of its misuse, but they were relatively few.

“But another hundred years brought a big chance. Mesmerism had developed too far for the public safety. Any criminal or selfish politician who had a smattering of the art could operate with impunity. He could fool all the people all the time, and get away with it.”

“You mean he could really make people think any-thing he wanted them to?” Caquer asked.

“Not only that, he could make them do anything he wanted. And by that time, television was in such common use that one speaker could visibly and directly talk to millions of people.”

“But couldn’t the government have regulated the art?”

Professor Gordon smiled thinly. “How, when legislators were human, too, and as subject to hypnotism as the people under them? And then, to complicate things almost hopelessly, came the invention of the Vargas Wheel.

“It had been known, back as far as the Nineteenth Century, that an arrangement of moving mirrors could throw anyone who watched it into a state of hypnotic submission. And thought transmission had been experimented with in the Twenty-first century. It was in the following one that Vargas combined and perfected the two into the Vargas Wheel. A sort of helmet affair, really, with a revolving wheel of specially constructed tricky mirrors on top of it.”

“How did it work, Professor?” asked Caquer.

“The wearer of a Vargas Wheel helmet had immediate and automatic control over anyone who saw him-directly, or in a television screen,” said Gordon. “The mirrors in the small turning wheel produced instantaneous hypnosis and the helmet-somehow-brought thoughts of its wearer to bear through the wheel and impressed upon his subjects any thoughts he wished to transmit.

“In fact, the helmet itself-or the wheel-could be set to produce certain fixed illusions without the necessity of the operator speaking, or even concentrating, on those points. Or the control could be direct, from his mind.”

“Ouch,” said Caquer. “A thing like that would-I can certainly see why instructions in making a Vargas Wheel would be Blackdexed. Suffering Asteroids! A man with one of these could-“

“Could do almost anything. Including killing a man and making the manner of his death appear five different ways to five different observers.”

Caquer whistled softly. “And including playing nine-man Morris with soap-box radicals-or they wouldn’t even have to be radicals. They could be ordinary orthodox citizens.”

“Nine men?” Jane Gordon demanded. “What’s this about nine men, Rod? I hadn’t heard about it.”

But Rod was already standing up.

“Haven’t time to explain, Icicle,” he said. “Tell you tomorrow, but I must get down to-Wait a minute. Professor, is that all you know about the Vargas Wheel business?”

“Absolutely all, my boy. It just occurred to me as a possibility. There were only five or six of them ever made, and finally the government got hold of them and destroyed them, one by one. It cost millions of lives to do it.

“When they finally got everything cleaned up, colonization of the planets was starting, and an international council had been started with control over all governments. They decided that the whole field of hypnotism was too dangerous, and they made it a forbidden subject. It took quite a few centuries to wipe out all knowledge of it, but they succeeded. The proof is that you’d never heard of it.”

“But how about the beneficial aspects of it,” Jane Gordon asked. “Were they lost?”

“Of course,” said her father. “But the science of medicine had progressed so far by that time that it wasn’t too much of a loss. Today the medicos can cure, by physical treatment, anything that hypnotism could handle.”

Caquer who had halted at the door, now turned back.

“Professor, do you think it possible that someone could have rented a Blackdex book from Deem, and learned all those secrets?” he inquired.

Professor Gordon shrugged. “It’s possible,” he said. “Deem might have handled occasional Blackdex books, but he knew better than try to sell or rent any to me. So I wouldn’t have heard of it.”

At the station, Lieutenant Caquer found Lieutenant Borgesen on the verge of apoplexy.

He looked at Caquer.

“You!” he said. And then, plaintively, “The world’s gone nuts. Listen, Brager discovered Willem Deem, didn’t he? At ten o’clock yesterday morning? And stayed there on guard while Skidder and you and the clearance men were there?”

“Yes, why?” asked Caquer.

Borgesen’s expression showed how much he was upset by developments.

“Nothing, not a thing, except that Brager was in the emergency hospital yesterday morning, from nine until after eleven, getting a sprained ankle treated. He couldn’t have been at Deem’s. Seven doctors and attendants and nurses swear up and down he was in the hospital at that time.”

Caquer frowned.

“He was limping today, when he helped me search Deem’s shop,” he said. “What does Brager say?”

“He says he was there, I mean at Deem’s, and discovered Deem’s body. We just happened to find out otherwise accidentally-if it is otherwise. Rod, I’m going nuts. To think I had a chance to be fireman on a spacer and took this celestial job. Have you learned anything new?”

“Maybe. But first I want to ask you, Borg. About these nine nitwits you picked up. Has anybody tried to identify-“

“Them,” interrupted Borgesen. “I let them go.” Caquer stared at the beefy face of the night lieutenant in utter amazement.

“Let them go?” he repeated. “You couldn’t, legally. Man, they’d been charged. Without a trial, you couldn’t turn them loose.”

“Nuts. I did, and I’ll take the responsibility for it. Look, Rod, they were right, weren’t they?”

“What?”

“Sure. People ought to be waked up about what’s going on over in Sector Two. Those phonies over there need taking down a peg, and we’re the only ones to do it. This ought to be headquarters for Callisto, right here. Why listen, Rod, a united Callisto could take over Ganymede.”

“Borg, was there anything over the televis tonight? Anybody make a speech you listened to?”

“Sure, didn’t you hear it? Our friend Skidder. Must have been while you were walking here, because all the televis turned on automatically-it was a general.”

“And-was anything specific suggested, Borg? About Sector Two, and Ganymede, and that sort of thing?”

“Sure, general meeting tomorrow morning at ten. In the square. We’re all supposed to go; I’ll see you there, won’t I?”

“Yeah,” said Lieutenant Caquer. “I’m afraid you will. I-I got to go, Borg.”

* * *

Ron CAQUER knew what was wrong now. Also the last thing he wanted to do was stay around the station listening to Borgesen talking under the influence of-what seemed to be-a Vargas ‘Wheel. Nothing else, nothing less, could have made police Lieutenant Borgesen talk as he had just talked. Professor Gordon’s guess was getting righter every minute. Nothing else could have brought about such results.

Caquer walked on blindly through the Jupiter lighted night, past the building in which his own apartment was. He did not want to go there either.

The streets of Sector Three City seemed crowded for so late an hour of the evening. Late? He glanced at his watch and whistled softly. It was not evening any more. It was two o’clock in the morning, and normally the streets would have been utterly deserted.

But they were not, tonight. People wandered about, alone or in small groups that walked together in uncanny silence. Shuffle of feet, but not even the whisper of a voice. Not even

Whispers! Something about those streets and the people on them made Rod Caquer remember now, his dream of the night before. Only now he knew that it had not been a ream. Nor had it been sleepwalking, in the ordinary sense of the word.

He had dressed. He had stolen out of the building. And the street lights had been out too, and that meant that employees of the service department had neglected their posts. They, like others, had been wandering with the crowds.

“Kill-kill-kill-You hate them…”

A shiver ran down Rod Caquer’s spine as he realized the significance of the fact that last night’s dream had been a reality. This was something that dwarfed into insignificance the murder of a petty book-and-reel shop owner.

This was something which was gripping a city, something that could upset a world, something that could lead to unbelievable terror and carnage on a scale that hadn’t been known since the Twenty-fourth Century. This-which had started as a simple murder case!

Up ahead somewhere, Rod Caquer heard the voice of a nun addressing a crowd. A frenzied voice, shrill with fanaticism. He hurried his steps to the corner, and walked around it to find himself in the fringe of a crowd of people pressing around a man speaking from the top of a flight of steps.

“-and I tell you that tomorrow is the day. Now we have the Regent himself with us, and it will be unnecessary to depose him. Men are working all night tonight, preparing. After the meeting in the square tomorrow morning, we shall-“

“Hey!” Rod Caquer yelled. The man stopped talking and turned to look at Rod, and the crowd turned slowly, almost as one man, to stare at him.

“You’re under-“

Then Caquer saw that this was but a futile gesture.

It was not because of the man surging toward him that convinced him of this. He was not afraid of violence. He would have welcomed it as relief from uncanny terror, welcomed a chance to lay about him with the flat of his sword.

But standing behind the speaker was a man in uniform-Brager. And Caquer remembered, then, that Borgesen, now in charge at the station, was on the other side. How could he arrest the speaker, when Borgesen, now in charge, would refuse to book him. And what good would it do to start a riot and cause injury to innocent people-people acting not under their own volition, but under the insidious influence Professor Gordon had described to him?

Hand on his sword, he backed away. No one followed. Like automatons, they turned back to the speaker, who resumed his harangue, as though never interrupted. Policeman Brager had not moved, had not even looked in the direction of his superior officer. He alone of all those there had not turned at Caquer’s challenge.

Lieutenant Caquer hurried on in the direction he had been going when he had heard the speaker. That way would take him back downtown. He would find a place open where he could use a visiphone, and call the Sector Coordinator. This was an emergency.

And surely the scope of whoever had the Vargas Wheel had not yet extended beyond the boundaries of Sector Three.

He found an all-night restaurant, open but deserted, the lights on but no waiters on duty, no cashier behind the counter. He stepped into the visiphone booth and pushed the button for a long-distance operator. She flashed into sight on the screen almost at once.

“Sector Coordinator, Callisto City,” Caquer said. “And rush it.”

“Sorry, sir. Out of town service suspended by order of the controller of Utilities, for the duration.”

“Duration of what?”

“We are not permitted to give out information.”

Caquer gritted his teeth. Well, there was one someone who might be able to help him. He forced his voice to remain calm.

“Give me Professor Gordon, University Apartments,” he told the operator.

“Yes, sir.”

But the screen stayed dark, although the little red button that indicated the buzzer was operating flashed on and off, for minutes.

“There is no answer, sir.”

Probably Gordon and his daughter were asleep, too soundly asleep to hear the buzzer. For a moment, Caquer considered rushing over there. But it was on the other side of town, and of what help could they be? None, and Professor Gordon was a frail old man, and ill.

No, he would have to-Again he pushed a button of the visiphone and a moment later was talking to the man in charge of the ship hangar.

“Get out that little speed job of the Police Department,” snapped Caquer. “Have it ready and I’ll be there in a few minutes.”

“Sorry, Lieutenant,” came the curt reply. “All outgoing power beams shut off, by special order. Everything’s grounded for the emergency.”

He might have known it, Caquer thought. But what about the special investigator coming in from the Coordinator’s office? “Are incoming ships still permitted to land?” he inquired.

“Permitted to land, but not to leave again without special order,” answered the voice.

“Thanks,” Caquer said. He clicked off the screen and went out into the dawn, outside. There was a chance, then. The special investigator might be able to help.

But he, Rod Caquer would have to intercept him, tell him the story and its implications before he could fall, with the others, under the influence of the Vargas Wheel. Caquer strode rapidly toward the terminal. Maybe it was too late. Maybe his ship had already landed and the damage had been done.

Again he passed a knot of people gathered about a frenzied speaker. Almost everyone must be under the influence by this time. But why had he been spared? Why was not he, too, under the evil influence?

True, he must have been on the street on the way to the police station at the time Skidder had been on the air, but that didn’t explain everything. All of these people could not have seen and heard that visicast. Some of them must have been asleep already at that hour.

Also he, Rod Caquer, had been affected, the night before, the night of the whispers. He must have been under the influence of the wheel at the time he investigated the murder-the murders.

Why, then, was he free now? Was he the only one, or were there others who had escaped, who were sane and their normal selves?

If not, if he was the only one, why was he free? Or was he free?

Could it be that what he was doing right now was under direction, was part of some plan?

But no use to think that way, and go mad. He would have to carry on the best he could, and hope that things, with him, were what they seemed to be.

Then he broke into a run, for ahead was the open area of the terminal, and a small space-ship, silver in the dawn, was settling down to land. A small official speedster-it must he the special investigator. He ran around the check-in building, through the gate in the wire fence and toward the ship, which was already down. The door opening.

A small, wiry man stepped out and closed the door behind him. He saw Caquer and smiled.

“You’re Caquer?” he asked, pleasantly. “Coordinator’s office sent me to investigate a case you fellows are troubled with. My name-“

Lieutenant Rod Caquer was staring with horrified fascination at the little man’s well-known features, the all too familiar wart on the side of the little man’s nose, listening for the announcement he knew this man was going to make “is Willem Deem. Shall we go to your office?”

* * *

Such a thing as too much can happen to any man!

Lieutenant Rod Caquer, Lieutenant of Police of Sector Three, Callisto, had experienced more than his share. How can you investigate the murder of a man who has been killed twice? How should a policeman act when the victim shows up, alive and happy, to help you solve the case?

Not even when you know he is not there really-or if he is, he is not what your eyes tell you he is and is not saying what your ears hear.

There is a point beyond which the human mind can no longer function sanely with proper sense as when they reach and pass that point, different people react in different ways.

Rod Caquer’s reaction was a sudden blind, red anger. Directed, for lack of a better object, at the special investigator-if he was the special investigator and not a hypnotic phantasm which wasn’t there at all.

Rod Caquer’s list lashed out, and it met a chin. Which proved nothing except that if the little man who’d just stepped out of the speedster was an illusion, he was an illusion of touch as well as of sight. Rod’s fist exploded on his chin like a rocket-blast, and the little man swayed and fell forward. Still smiling, because he had not had time to change the expression on his face.

He fell face down, and then rolled over, his eyes closed but smiling gently up at the brightening sky.

Shakily, Caquer bent down and put his hand against the front of the man’s tunic. There was the thump of a heating heart, all right. For a moment, Caquer had feared he might have killed with that blow.

And Caquer closed his eyes, deliberately, and felt the man’s face with his hand-and it still felt like the face of Willem Deem looked, and the wart was there to the touch as well as to the sense of sight.

Two men had run out of the check-in building and were coming across the field toward him. Rod caught the expression on their faces and then thought of the little speedster only a few paces from him. He had to get out of Sector Three City, to tell somebody what was happening before it was too late.

If only they’d been lying about the outgoing power beam being shut off. He leaped across the body of the man he had struck and into the door of the speedster, jerked at the controls. But the ship did not respond, and no, they hadn’t been lying about the power beam.

No use staying here for a fight that could not possibly decide anything. He went out the door of the speedster, on the other side, away from the men coming toward him, and ran for the fence.

It was electrically charged, that fence. Not enough to kill a man, but plenty to hold him stuck to it until men with rubber gloves cut the wire and took him off. But if the power beam was off, probably the current in the fence was off, too.

It was too high to jump, so he took the chance. And the current was off. He scrambled over it safely and his pursuers stopped and went back to take care of the fallen man beside the speedster.

Caquer slowed down to a walk, but he kept on going. He didn’t know where, but he had somehow to keep moving. After a while he found that his steps were taking him toward the edge of town, on the northern side, toward Callisto City.

But that was silly. He couldn’t possibly walk to Callisto City and get there in less than three days. Even if he could walk across the intervening roadless desert at all. Besides, three days would be too late.

He was in a small park near the north border when the significance, and the futility, of his direction carne to him. And he found, at the same time, that his muscles were sore and tired, that he had a raging headache, that he could not keep on going unless he had a worthwhile and possible goal.

He sank down on a park bench, and for a while his head was sunk in his hands. No answer came.

After a while he looked up and saw something that fascinated him. A child’s pinwheel on a stick, stuck in the grass of the park, spinning in the wind. Now fast, now slow, as the freeze varied.

It was going in circles, like his mind was. How could a man’s mind go other than in circles when he could not tell what was reality and what was illusion? Going in circles, like a Vargas Wheel.

Circles.

But there ought to be some way. A man with a Vargas Wheel was not completely invincible, else how had the council finally succeeded in destroying the few that had been made? True, possessors of the wheels would have cancelled each other out to some extent, but there must have been a last wheel, in someone’s hands. Owned by someone who wanted to control the destiny of the solar system.

But they had stopped the wheel.

It could be stopped, then. But how? How, when one could not sec it? Rather, when the sight of it put a man so completely under its control that he no longer, after the first glimpse, knew that it was there because, on sight, it had captured his mind.

He must stop the wheel. That was the only answer. But how?

That pinwheel there could he the Vargas Wheel, for all he could tell, set to create the illusion that it was a child’s toy. Or its possessor, wearing the helmet, might be standing on the path in front of him at this moment, watching him. The possessor of the wheel might be invisible because Caquer’s mind was told not to see.

But if the man was there, he’d be really there, and should Rod slash out with his sword, the menace would be ended, wouldn’t it? Of course.

But how to find a wheel that one could not see? That one could not see because—

And then, still staring at the pinwheel, Caquer saw a chance, something that might work, a slender chance!

He looked quickly at his wrist watch and saw that it was half past nine which was one half hour before the demonstration in the square. And the wheel and its owner would be there, surely.

His aching muscles forgotten, Lieutenant Rod Caquer started to run back toward the center of town. The streets were deserted. Everyone had gone to the square, of course. They had been told to come.

He was winded after a few blocks, and had to slow down to a rapid walk, but there would be time for him to get there before it was over, even if he missed the start.

Yes, he could get there all right. And then, if his idea worked…

It was almost ten when he passed the building where his own office was situated, and kept on going. He turned in a few doors beyond. The elevator operator was gone, but Caquer ran the elevator up and a minute later he had used his picklock on a door and was in Perry Peters’ laboratory.

Peters was gone, of course, hut the goggles were there, the special goggles with the trick windshield-wiper effect that made them usable in radite mining.

Rod Caquer slipped them over his eyes, put the motive-power battery into his pocket, and touched the button on the side. They worked. He could see dimly as the wipers flashed back and forth. But a minute later they stopped.

Of course. Peters had said that the shafts heated and expanded after a minute’s operation. Well, that might not matter. A minute might be long enough, and the metal would have cooled by the time he reached the square.

But he would have to be able to vary the speed. Among the litter of stuff on the workbench, he found a small rheostat and spliced it in one of the wires that ran from the battery to the goggles.

That was the best he could do. No time to try it out. He slid the goggles up onto his forehead and ran out into the hall, took the elevator down to street level. And a moment later he was running toward the public square, two blocks away.

He reached the fringe of the crowd gathered in the square looking up at the two balconies of the Regency building. On the lower one were several people he recognized; Dr. Skidder, Walther Johnson. Even Lieutenant Borgesen was there.

On the higher balcony, Regent Maxon Barr was alone, and was speaking to the crowd below. His sonorous voice rolled out phrases extolling the might of empire. Only a little distance away, in the crowd, Caquer caught sight of the gray hair of Professor Gordon, and Jane Gordon’s golden head beside it. He wondered if they were under the spell, too. Of course they were deluded also or they would not be there. He realized it would be useless to speak to them, then, and tell them what he was trying to do.

Lieutenant Caquer slid the goggles down over his eyes, blinded momentarily because the wiper arms were in the wrong position. But his fingers found the rheostat, set at zero, and began to move it slowly around the dial toward maximum.

And then, as the wipers began their frantic dance and accelerated, he could see dimly. Through the arc-shaped lenses, he looked around him. On the lower balcony he saw nothing unusual, but on the upper balcony the figure of Regent Barr suddenly blurred.

There was a man standing there on the upper balcony wearing a strange-looking helmet with wires and atop the helmet was a three-inch wheel of mirrors and prisms.

A wheel that stood still, because of the stroboscopic effect of the mechanized goggles. For an instant, the speed of those wiper arms was synchronized with the spinning of the wheel, so that each successive glimpse of the wheel showed it in the same position, and to Caquer’s eyes the wheel stood still, and he could see it.

Then the goggles jammed.

But he did not need them any more now.

He knew that Barr Maxon, or whoever stood up there on the balcony, was the wearer of the wheel.

Silently, and attracting as little attention as possible, Caquer sprinted around the fringe of the crowd and reached the side door of the Regency building.

There was a guard on duty there.

“Sorry, sir, but no one’s allowed-“

Then he tried to duck, too late. The flat of Police Lieutenant Rod Caquer’s shortsword thudded against his head.

The inside of the building seemed deserted. Caquer ran up the three flights of stairs that would take him to the level of the higher balcony, and down the hall toward the balcony door.

He burst through it, and Regent Maxon turned. Maxon now, no longer wore the helmet on his head. Caquer had lost the goggles, but whether he could see it or not, Caquer knew the helmet and the wheel were still in place and working, and that this was his one chance.

Maxon turned and saw Lieutenant Caquer’s face, and his drawn sword.

Then, abruptly, Maxon’s figure vanished. It seemed to Caquer-although he knew that it was not-that the figure before him was that of Jane Gordon. Jane, looking at him pleadingly, and spoke in melting tones.

“Rod, don’t-” she began to say.

But it was not Jane, he knew. A thought, in self-preservation, had been directed at him by the manipulator of the Vargas Wheel.

Caquer raised his sword, and he brought it down hard.

Glass shattered and there was the ring of metal on metal, as his sword cut through and split the helmet.

Of course it was not Jane now-just a dead man lying there with blood oozing out of the split in a strange and complicated, but utterly shattered, helmet. A helmet that could now be seen by everyone there, and by Lieutenant Caquer himself.

Just as everyone, including Caquer, himself, could recognize the man who had worn it.

He was a small, wiry man, and there was an unsightly wart on the side of his nose.

Yes, it was Willem Deem. And this time, Rod Caquer knew, it was Willem Deem.

“I thought,” Jane Gordon said, “that you were going to leave for Callisto City without saying goodbye to us.”

Rod Caquer threw his hat in the general direction of a hook.

“Oh, that,” he said. “I’m not even sure I’m going to take the promotion to a job as police coordinator there. I have a week to decide, and I’ll he around town at least that long. How you been doing, Icicle?”

“Fine, Rod. Sit down. Father will be home soon, and I know he has a lot of things to ask you. Why we haven’t seen you since the big mass meeting.”

Funny how dumb a smart man can be, at times.

But then again, he had proposed so often and been refused, that it was not all his fault.

He just looked at her.

“Rod, all the story never came out in the newscasts,” she said. “I know you’ll have to tell it all over again for my father, but while we’re waiting for him, won’t you give me some information?”

Rod grinned.

“Nothing to it, really, Icicle,” he said. “Willem Deem got hold of a Blackdex book, and found out how to make a Vargas Wheel. So he made one, and it gave him ideas.

“His first idea was to kill Barr Maxon and take over as Regent, setting the helmet so he would appear to be Maxon. He put Maxon’s body in his own shop, and then had a lot of fun with his own murder. He had a warped sense of humor, and got a kick out of chasing us in circles.”

“But just how did he do all the rest?” asked the girl.

“He was there as Brager, and pretended to discover his own body. He gave one description of the method of death, and caused Skidder and me and the clearance men to see the body of Maxon each a different way. No wonder we nearly went nuts.”

“But Brager remembered being there too,” she objected.

“Brager was in the hospital at the time, but Deem saw him afterward and impressed on his mind the memory pattern of having discovered Deem’s body,” explained Caquer. “So naturally, Brager thought he had been there.

“Then he killed Maxon’s confidential secretary, because being so close to the Regent, the secretary must have suspected something was wrong even though he couldn’t guess what. That was the second corpse of Willim Deem, who was beginning to enjoy himself in earnest when he pulled that on us.

“And of course he never sent to Callisto City for a special investigator at all. He just had fun with me, by making me seem to meet one and having the guy turn out to be Willem Deem again. I nearly did go nuts then, I guess.”

“But why, Rod, weren’t you as deeply in as the others-I mean on the business of conquering Callisto and all of that?” she inquired. “You were free of that part of the hypnosis.”

Caquer shrugged.

“Maybe it was because I missed Skidder’s talk on the televis,” he suggested. “Of course it wasn’t Skidder at all, it was Deem in another guise and wearing the helmet. And maybe he deliberately left me out, because he was having a psychopathic kind of fun out of my trying to investigate the murders of two Willem Deems. It’s hard to figure. Perhaps I was slightly cracked from the strain, and it might have been that for that reason I was partially resistant to the group hypnosis.”

“You think he really intended to try to rule all of Callisto, Rod?” asked the girl.

“We’ll never know, for sure, just how far he wanted, or expected to go later. At first, he was just experimenting with the powers of hypnosis, through the wheel. That first night, he sent people out of their houses into the streets, and then sent them back and made them forget it. Just a test, undoubtedly.”

Caquer paused and frowned thoughtfully.

“He was undoubtedly psychopathic, though, and we don’t dare even guess what all his plans were,” he continued. “You understand how the goggles worked to neutralize the wheel, don’t you, Icicle?”

“I think so. That was brilliant, Rod. It’s like when you take a moving picture of a turning wheel, isn’t it? If the camera synchronizes with the turning of the wheel, so that each successive picture shows it after a complete revolution, then it looks like it’s standing still when you show the movie.”

Caquer nodded.

“That’s it on the head,” he said. “Just luck I had access to those goggles, though. For just a second I could see a man wearing a helmet up there on the balcony-but that was all I had to know.”

“But Rod, when you rushed out on the balcony, you didn’t have the goggles on any more. Couldn’t he have stopped you, by hypnosis?”

“Well, he didn’t. I guess there wasn’t time for him to take over control of me. He did flash an illusion at me. It wasn’t either Barr Maxon or Willem Deem I saw standing there at the last minute. It was you, Jane.”

“I?”

“Yep, you. I guess he knew I’m in love with you, and that’s the first thing flashed into his mind; that I wouldn’t dare use the sword if I thought it was you standing there. But I knew it wasn’t you, in spite of the evidence of my eyes, so I swung it.”

He shuddered slightly, remembering the will power he had needed to bring that sword down.

“The worst of it was that I saw you standing there like I’ve always wanted to see you-with your arms out toward me, and looking at me as though you loved me.”

“Like this, Rod?”

And he was not too dumb to get the idea, that time.

The Angelic Angelworm

I

CHARLIE WILLS shut off the alarm clock and kept right on moving, swinging his feet out of bed and sticking them into his slippers as he reached for a cigarette. Once the cigarette was lighted, he let himself relax a moment, sitting on the side of the bed.

He still had time, he figured, to sit there and smoke himself awake. He had fifteen minutes before Pete Johnson would call to take him fishing. And twelve minutes was enough time to wash his face and throw on his old clothes.

It seemed funny to get up at five o’clock, but he felt swell. Golly, even with the sun not up yet and the sky a dull pastel through the window, he felt great. Because there was only a week and a half to wait now.

Less than a week and a half, really, because it was ten days. Or-come to think of it-a bit more than ten days from this hour in the morning. But call it ten days, anyway. If he could go back to sleep again now, darn it; when he woke up it would be that much closer to the time of the wedding. Yes, it was swell to sleep when you were looking forward to something. Time flies by and you don’t even hear the rustle of its wings.

But no-he couldn’t go back to sleep. He’d promised Pete he’d be ready at five-fifteen, and if he wasn’t, Pete would sit out front in his car and honk the horn, and wake the neighbors.

And the three minutes’ grace were up, so he tamped out the cigarette and reached for the clothes on the chair.

He began to whistle softly: “I’m going to marry Yum Yum, Yum Yum” from “The Mikado.” And tried-in the interests of being ready in time-to keep his eyes off the silver-framed picture of Jane on the bureau.

He must be just about the luckiest guy on earth. Or anywhere else, for that matter, if there was anywhere else.

Jane Pemberton, with soft brown hair that had little wavelets in it and felt like silk-no, nicer than silk-and with the cute go-to-hell tilt to her nose, with long graceful sun-tanned legs, with…damnit, with everything that it was possible for a girl to have, and more. And the miracle that she loved him was so fresh that he still felt a bit dazed.

Ten days in a daze, and then-

His eye fell on the dial of the clock, and he jumped. It was ten minutes after five, and he still sat there holding the first sock. Hurriedly, he finished dressing. Just in time! It was almost five-fifteen on the head as he slid into his corduroy jacket, grabbed his fishing tackle, and tiptoed down the stairs and outside into the cool dawn.

Pete’s car wasn’t there yet.

Well, that was all right. It’d give him a few minutes to rustle up some worms, and that would save time later on. Of course he couldn’t really dig in Mrs. Grady’s lawn, but there was a bare area of border around the flower bed along the front porch, and it wouldn’t matter if he turned over a bit of the dirt there.

He took his jackknife out and knelt down beside the flower bed. Ran the blade a couple of inches in the ground and turned over a clod of it. Yes there were worms all right. There was a nice big juicy one that ought to be tempting to any fish.

Charlie reached out to pick it up.

And that was when it happened.

His fingertips came together, but there wasn’t a worm between them, because something had happened to the worm. When he’d reached out for it, it had been a quite ordinary-looking angleworm. A three-inch juicy, slippery, wriggling angleworm. ,It most definitely had not had a pair of wings. Nor a-

It was quite impossible, of course, and he was dreaming or seeing things, but there it was.

Fluttering upward in a graceful slow spiral that seemed utterly effortless. Flying past Charlie’s face with wings that were shimmery-white, and not at all like buttery-wings or bird wings, but like-

Up and up it circled, now above Charlie’s head, now level with the roof of the house, then a mere white-somehow a shining white-speck against the gray sky. And after it was out of sight, Charlie’s eyes still looked upward.

He didn’t hear Pete Johnson’s car pull in at the curb, but Pete’s cheerful hail of “Hey!” caught his attention, and he saw that Pete was getting out of the car and coming up the walk.

Grinning. “Can we get some worms here, before we start?” Pete asked. Then: ” ‘Smatter? Think you see a German bomber? And don’t you know never to look up with your mouth open like you were doing when I pulled up? Remember that pigeons…say, is something the matter? You look white as a sheet.”

Charlie discovered that his mouth was still open, and he closed it. Then he opened it to say something, but couldn’t think of anything to say-or rather, of any way to say it, and he closed his mouth again.

He looked back upward, but there wasn’t anything in sight any more, and he looked down at the earth of the flower bed, and it looked like ordinary earth.

“Charlie!” Pete’s voice sounded seriously concerned now. “Snap out of it! Are you all right?”

Again Charlie opened his mouth, and closed it. Then he said weakly, “Hello, Pete.”

“For cat’s sake, Charlie. Did you go to sleep out here and have a nightmare, or what? Get up off your knees and listen, are you sick? Shall I take you to Doc Palmer instead of us going fishing?”

Charlie got to his feet slowly, and shook himself. He said, “I…I guess I’m all right. Something funny happened. But, all right, come on. Let’s go fishing.”

“But what? Oh, all right, tell me about it later. But before we start, shall we dig some-Hey, don’t look like that! Come on, get in the car; get some fresh air and maybe that’ll make you feel better.”

Pete took his arm, and Pete picked up the tackle box and led Charlie out to the waiting car. He opened the dashboard compartment and took out a bottle. “Here, take a snifter of this.”

Charlie did, and as the amber fluid gurgled out of the bottle’s neck and down Charlie’s the felt his brain begin to rid itself of the numbness of shock. He could think again.

The whiskey burned on the way down, but it put a pleasant spot of warmth where it landed, and he felt better. Until it changed to warmth, he hadn’t realized that there had been a cold spot in the pit of his stomach.

He wiped his lips with the back of his hand and said, “Gosh.”

“Take another,” Pete said, his eyes on the road. “Maybe, too, it’ll do you good to tell me what happened and get it out of your system. That is, if you want to.”

“I…I guess so,” said Charlie. “It…it doesn’t sound like much to tell it, Pete. I just reached for a worm, and it flew away. On white, shining wings.”

Pete looked puzzled. “You reached for a worm, and it flew away. Well, why not? I mean, I’m no entomologist, but maybe there are worms with wings. Come to think of it, there probably are. There are winged ants, and caterpillars turn into butterflies. ‘What scared you about it?”

“Well, this worm didn’t have wings until I reached for it. It looked like an ordinary angleworm. Dammit, it was an ordinary angleworm until I went to pick it up. And then it had a…a-Oh, skip it. I was probably seeing things.”

“Come on, get it out of your system. Give.”

“Dammit, Pete, it had a halo!”

The car swerved a bit, and Pete cased it back to the middle of the road before he said “A what?”

“Well,” said Charlie defensively, “it looked like a halo. It was a little round golden circle just above its head. It didn’t seem to be attached; it just floated there.”

“How’d you know it was its head? Doesn’t a worm look alike on both ends?”

“Well,” said Charlie, and he stopped to consider the matter. How had he known? “Welt,” he said, “since it was a halo, wouldn’t it be kind of silly for it to have a halo around the wrong end? I mean, even sillier than to have-Hell, you know what I mean.”

Pete said, “Hmph.” Then, after the car was around a curve: “All right, let’s be strictly logical. Let’s assume you saw, or thought you saw, what you…uh… thought you saw. Now, you’re not a heavy drinker so it wasn’t D. T’s. Far as I can see, that leaves three possibilities.”

Charlie said, “I see two of them. It could have been a pure hallucination. People do have ‘em, I guess, but I never had one before. Or I suppose it could have been a dream, maybe. I’m sure I didn’t, but I suppose that I could, have gone to sleep there and dreamed I saw it. But that isn’t very likely, is it?

“I’ll concede the possibility of an hallucination, but not a dream. What’s the third?”

“Ordinary fact. That you really saw a winged worm. I mean, that there is such a thing, for all I know. And you were just mistaken about it not having wings when you first saw it, because they were folded. And what you thought looked like a…uh…halo, was some sort of a crest or antenna or something. There are some damn funny-looking bugs.”

“Yeah,” said Charlie. But he didn’t believe it. There may be funny-looking bugs, but none that suddenly sprout wings and haloes and ascend unto heaven.

He took another drink out of the bottle.

II

SUNDAY AFTERNOON and evening he spent with Jane, and the episode of the ascending angleworm slipped into the back of Charlie’s mind. Anything, except Jane, tended to slip there when he was with her.

At bedtime when he was alone again, it came back. The thought, not the worm. So strongly that he couldn’t sleep, and he got up and sat in the armchair by the window and decided the only way to get it out of his mind was to think it through.

If he could pin things down and decide what had really happened out there at the edge of the flower bed; then maybe he could forget it completely.

O. K., he told himself, let’s be strictly logical.

Pete had been right about the three possibilities. Hallucination, dream, reality. Now to begin with, it hadn’t been a dream. He’d been wide awake; he was as sure of that as he was sure of anything. Eliminate that.

Reality? That was impossible, too. It was all right for Pete to talk about the funniness of insects and the possibility of antennae, and such-but Pete hadn’t seen the danged thing. Why, it had flown past only inches from his eyes. And that halo had really been there.

Antennae? Nuts.

And that left hallucination. That’s what it must have been, hallucination. After all, people do have hallucinations. Unless it happened often, it didn’t necessarily mean you were a candidate for the booby hatch. All right then accept that it was an hallucination, and so what? So forget it.

‘With that decided, he went to bed and-by thinking about Jane again-happily to sleep.

The next morning was Monday and he went back to work.

And the morning after that was Tuesday.

And on Tuesday.

III

IT WASN’T an ascending angleworm this time. It wasn’t anything you could put your finger on, unless you can put your finger on sunburn, and that’s painful sometimes.

But sunburn in a rainstorm?

It was raining when Charlie Wills left home that morning, but it wasn’t raining hard at that time, which was a few minutes after eight. A mere drizzle. Charlie pulled down the brim of his hat and buttoned up his raincoat and decided to walk to work anyway. He rather liked walking in rain. And he had time; he didn’t have to be there until eight-thirty.

Three blocks away from work, he encountered the Pest, hound in the same direction. The Pest was Jane Pemberton’s kid sister, and her right name was Paula, but most people had forgotten the fact. She worked at the Hapworth Printing Co., just as Charlie did; but she was a copyholder for one of the proofreaders and he was assistant production manager.

But he’d met Jane through her, at a party given for employees.

He said, “Hi there, Pest. Aren’t you afraid you’ll melt?” For it was raining harder now, definitely harder.

“Hello, Charlie-warlie. I like to walk in the rain.”

She would, thought Charlie bitterly. At the hated nick-name Charlie-warlie, he writhed. Jane had called him that once, but-after he’d talked reason to her-never again. Jane was reasonable. But the Pest had heard it-And Charlie was mortally afraid, ever after, that she’d sometime call him that at work, with other employees in hearing. And if that ever happened-

“Listen,” he protested, “can’t you forget that darn fool…uh…nickname? I’ll quit calling you Pest, if you’ll quit calling me…uh…that.”

“But I like to he called the Pest. Why don’t you like to he called Charlie-warlie?”

She grinned at him, and Charlie writhed inwardly. Because she was who she was, he didn’t dare say.

There was pent-up anger in him as he walked into the blowing rain, head bent low to keep it out of his face. Damn the brat—

With vision limited to a few yards of sidewalk directly ahead of him, Charlie probably wouldn’t have seen the teamster and the horse if he hadn’t heard the cracks that sounded like pistol shots.

He looked up, and saw. In the middle of the street, maybe fifty feet ahead of Charlie and the Pest and moving toward them, came an overloaded wagon. It was drawn by an aged, desponded horse, a horse so old and bony that the slow walk by which it progressed seemed to be its speediest possible rate of movement.

But the teamster obviously didn’t think so. He was a big, ugly man with an unshaven, swarthy face. He was standing up, swinging his heavy whip for another blow. It came down, and the old horse quivered under it and seemed to sway between the shafts.

The whip lifted again.

And Charlie yelled “Hey, there!” and started toward the wagon.

He wasn’t certain yet just what he was going to do about it if the brute beating the other brute refused to stop. But it was going to be something. Seeing an animal mistreated was something Charlie Wills just couldn’t stand. And wouldn’t stand.

He yelled “Hey!” again, because the teamster didn’t seem to have heard him the first time, and he started forward at a trot, along the curb.

The teamster heard that second yell, and he might have heard the first. Because he turned and looked squarely at Charlie. Then he raised the whip again, even higher, and brought it down on the horse’s welt-streaked back with all his might.

Things went red in front of Charlie’s eyes. He didn’t yell again. He knew darned well now what he was going to do. It began with pulling that teamster down off the wagon where he could get at him. And then he was going to beat him to a pulp.

He heard Paula’s high heels clicking as she started after him and called out, “Charlie, be caref-“

But that was all of it that he heard. Because, just at that moment, it happened.

A sudden blinding wave of intolerable heat, a sensation as though he had just stepped into the heart of a fiery furnace. He gasped once for breath, as the very air in his lungs and in his throat seemed to be scorching hot. And his skin—

Blinding pain, just for an instant. Then it was gone, but too late. The shock had been too sudden and intense, and as he felt again the cool rain in his face, he went dizzy and rubbery all over, and lost consciousness. He didn’t even feel the impact of his fall.

Darkness.

And then he opened his eyes into a blur of white that resolved itself into white walls and white sheets over him and a nurse in a white uniform, who said, “Doctor! He’s regained consciousness.”

Footsteps and the closing of a door, and there was Doc Palmer frowning down at him.

“Well, Charles, what have you been up to now?” Charlie grinned a bit weakly. He said, “Hi, doc. I’ll bite. What have I been up to?”

Doe Palmer pulled up a chair beside the bed and sat down in it. He reached out for Charlie’s wrist and held it while he looked at the second hand of his watch. Then he read the chart at the end of the bed and said “Hmph.”

“Is that the diagnosis,” Charlie wanted to know, “or the treatment? Listen, first what about the teamster? That is if you know-“

“Paula told rue what happened. Teamster’s under arrest, and fired. You’re all right, Charles. Nothing serious,”

“Nothing serious? What’s it a non-serious case of? In other words, what happened to me?”

“You keeled over. Prostration. And you’ll be peeling for a few days, but that’s all. Why didn’t you use a lotion of some kind yesterday?”

Charlie closed his eyes and opened them again slowly. And said, “Why didn’t I use a-For what?”

“The sunburn, of course. Don’t you know you can’t go swimming on a sunny day and not get-“

“But I wasn’t swimming yesterday, doc. Nor the day before. Gosh, not for a couple weeks, in fact. What do you mean, sunburn?”

Doc Palmer rubbed his chin. He said, “You better rest a while, Charles. If you feel all right by this evening, you can go borne. But you’d better not work tomorrow.”

He got up and went out.

The nurse was still there, and Charlie looked at her blankly. He said, “Is Doc Palmer going-Listen, what’s this all about?”

The nurse was looking at him queerly. She said, “Why! you were…I’m sorry, Mr. Wills, but a nurse isn’t allowed to discuss a diagnosis with a patient. But you haven’t anything to worry about; you heard Dr. Palmer, say you could go home this afternoon or evening.”

“Nuts,” said Charlie. “Listen, what time is it? Or aren’t nurses allowed to tell that?”

“It’s ten-thirty.”

“Golly, and I’ve been here almost two hours.” He figured back; remembering now that he’d passed a clock that said twenty-four minutes after eight just as they’d turned the corner for that last block. And, if he’d been awake again now for five minutes, then for two full hours.

“Anything else you want, sir?”

Charlie shook his head slowly. And then because he wanted her to leave so he could sneak a look at that chart, he said, “Well, yes. Could I have a glass of orange juice?”

As soon as she was gone, he sat up in bed. It hurt a little to do that, and he found his skin was a bit tender to the touch. He looked at his arms, pulling up the sleeves of the hospital nightshirt they’d put on him, and the skin was pinkish. Just the shade of pink that meant the first stage of a mild sunburn.

He looked down inside the nightshrt, and then at his legs, and said, “What the hell-” Because the sunburn, if it was sunburn, was uniform all over.

And that didn’t make sense, because he hadn’t been in the sun enough to get burned at any time recently, and he hadn’t been in the sun at all without his clothes. And—yes, the sunburn extended even over the area which would have been covered by trunks if he had gone swimming.

But maybe the chart would explain. He reached over the foot of the bed and took the clipboard with the chart off the hook.

“Reported that patient fainted suddenly on street without apparent cause. Pulse 135, respiration labored, temperature 104, upon admission. All returned to normal within first hour. Symptoms seem to approximate those of heat prostration, but—”

Then there were a few qualifying comments which were highly technical-sounding. Charlie didn’t understand them, and somehow he had a hunch that Doc Palmer didn’t understand them either. They had a whistling-in-the-dark sound to them.

Click of heels in the hall outside and he put the chart back quickly and ducked under the covers. Surprisingly, there was a knock. Nurses wouldn’t knock, would they?

He said, “Come in.”

It was Jane. Looking more beautiful than ever, with her big brown eyes a bit bigger with fright. “Darling! I came as soon as the Pest called home and told me. But she was awfully vague. What on earth happened?”

By that time she was within reach, and Charlie put his arms around her and didn’t give a darn, just then, what had happened to him. But he tried to explain. Mostly to himself.

IV

PEOPLE ALWAYS try to explain.

Face a man, or a woman, with something he doesn’t understand, and he’ll be miserable until he classifies it. Lights in the sky. And a scientist tells him it’s the aurora borealis-or the aurora australis-and he can accept the lights, and forget them.

Something knocks pictures off a wall in an empty room, and throws a chair downstairs. Consternation, until it’s named. Then it’s only a poltergeist.

Name it, and forget it. Anything with a name can be assimilated.

Without one, it’s-well, unthinkable. Take away the name of anything, and you’ve got blank horror.

Even something as familiar as a commonplace ghoul. Graves in a cemetery dug up, corpses eaten. Horrible thing, it may be; but it’s merely a ghoul; as long as it’s named— But suppose, if you can stand it, there was no such word as ghoul and no concept of one. Then dug-up half-eaten corpses are found. Nameless horror.

Not that the next thing that happened to Charlie Wills had anything to do with a ghoul. Not even a werewolf. But I think that, in a way, he’d have found a werewolf more comforting than the duck. One expects strange behavior of a werewolf, but a duck—

Like the duck in the museum.

Now, there is nothing intrinsically terrible about a duck. Nothing to make one lie awake at night, with cold sweat coming out on top of peeling sunburn. On the whole, a duck is a pleasant object, particularly if it is roasted. This one wasn’t.

Now it is Thursday. Charlie’s stay in the hospital had been for eight hours; they’d released him late in the afternoon, and he’d eaten dinner downtown and then gone home. The boss had insisted on his taking the next day off from work. Charlie hadn’t protested much.

Home, and, after stripping to take a bath, he’d studied his skin with blank amazement. Definitely, a third-degree bum. Definitely, all over him. Almost ready to peel.

It did peel, the next day.

He took advantage of the holiday by taking Jane out to the ball game, where they sat in a grandstand so he could be out of the sun. It was a good game, and Jane understood and liked baseball.

Thursday, back to work.

At eleven twenty-five, Old Man Hapworth, the big boss, came into Charlie’s office.

“Wills,” he said, “we got a rush order to print ten thousand handbills, and the copy will be here in about an hour. I’d like you to follow the thing right through the Linotype room and the composing room and get it on the press the minute it’s made up. It’s a close squeak whether we make deadline on it, and there’s a penalty if we don’t.”

“Sure, Mr. Hapworth. I’ll stick right with it.”

“Fine. I’ll count on you. But listen-it’s a bit early to eat, but just the same you better go out for your lunch hour now. The copy will be here about the time you get back, and you can stick right with the job. That is, if you don’t mind eating early.”

“Not at all,” Charlie lied. He got his hat and went out.

Dammit, it was too early to eat. But he had an hour off and he could eat in half that time, so maybe if he walked half an hour first, he could work up an appetite.

The museum was two blocks away, and the best place to kill half an hour. He went there, strolled down the central corridor without stopping, except to stare for a moment at a statue of Aphrodite that reminded him of Jane Pemberton and made him remember—even more strongly than he already remembered—that it was only six days now until his wedding.

Then he turned off into the room that housed the numismatics collection. He’d used to collect coins when he was a kid, and although the collection had been broken up since then, he still had a mild interest in looking at the big museum collection.

He stopped in front of a showcase of bronze Romans.

But he wasn’t thinking about them. He was still thinking about Aphrodite, or Jane, which was quite understandable under the circumstances. Most certainly, he was not thinking about flying worms or sudden waves of burning heat.

Then he chanced to look across toward an adjacent showcase. And within it, he saw the duck.

It was a perfectly ordinary-looking duck. It had a speckled breast and greenish-brown markings on its wing and a darkish head with a darker stripe starting just above the eye and running down along the short neck. It looked like a wild rather than a domestic duck.

And it looked bewildered at being there.

For just a moment, the complete strangeness of the duck’s presence in a showcase of coins didn’t register with Charlie. His mind was still on Aphrodite. Even while he stared at a wild duck under glass inside a show-case marked “Coins of China.”

Then the duck quacked, and waddled on its awkward webbed feet down the length of the showcase and butted against the glass of the end, and fluttered its wings and tried to fly upward, but hit against the glass of the top. And it quacked again and loudly.

Only then did it occur to Charlie to wonder what a live duck was doing in a numismatics collection. Apparently, to judge from its actions, the duck was wondering the same thing.

And only then did Charlie remember the angelic worn and the sunless sunburn.

And somebody in the doorway said, “Yssst. Hey.”

Charlie turned, and the look on his face must have been something out of the ordinary because the uniformed attendant quit frowning and said, “Something wrong, mister?”

For a brief instant, Charlie just stared at him. Then it occurred to Charlie that this was the opportunity he’d lacked when the angleworm had ascended. Two people couldn’t see the same hallucination. If it was an—

He opened his mouth to say “Look,” but he didn’t have to say anything. The duck heat him to it by quacking loudly and again trying to flutter through the glass of the case.

The attendant’s eyes went past Charlie to the case of Chinese coins and he said “Gaw!”

The duck was still there.

The attendant looked at Charlie again and said, “Are you-” and then stopped without finishing the question and went up to the showcase to look at close range. The duck was still struggling to get out, but more weakly. It seemed to be gasping for breath.

The attendant said, “Gaw!” again, and then over his shoulder to Charlie: “Mister, how did you-That there case is her-hermetchically sealed. It’s airproof. Lookit that bird. It’s-“

It already had; the duck fell over, either dead or unconscious.

The attendant grasped Charlie’s arm. He said firmly, “Mister, you come with me to the boss.” And less firmly, “Uh…how did you get that thing in there? And don’t try to tell me you didn’t, mister. I was through here five minutes ago, and you’re the only guy’s been in here since.”

Charlie opened his mouth, and closed it again. He had a sudden vision of himself being questioned at the headquarters of the museum and then at the police station. And if the police started asking questions about him, they’d find out about the worm and about his having been in the hospital for— And, golly, they’d get an alienist maybe, and—

With the courage of sheer desperation, Charlie smiled. He tried to make it an ominous smile; it may not have been ominous, but it was definitely unusual. “How would you like,” he asked the attendant, “to find yourself in there?” And he pointed with his free arm through the entrance and out into the main hallway at the stone sarcophagus of King Mene-Ptah. “I can do it, the same way I put that duck—”

The museum attendant was breathing hard. His eves looked slightly glazed, and he let go of Charlie’s arm. He said, “Mister, did you really—”

“Want me to show you how?”

“Uh…Gaw!” said the attendant. He ran.

Charlie forced himself to hold his own pace down to a rapid walk, and went in the opposite direction to the side entrance that led out into Beeker Street.

And Beeker Street was still a very ordinary-looking street, with lots of midday traffic, and no pink elephants climbing trees and nothing going on but the hurried confusion of a city street. Its very noise was soothing, in a way; although there was one bad moment when he was crossing at the corner and heard a sudden noise behind him. He turned around, startled, afraid of what strange thing he might see there.

But it was only a truck, and he got out of its way in time to avoid being run over.

V

LUNCH. And Charlie was definitely getting into a state of jitters. His hand shook so that he could scarcely pick up his coffee without slopping it over the edge of the cup.

Because a horrible thought was dawning in his mind. If something was wrong with him, was it fair to Jane Pemberton for him to go ahead and marry her? Is it fair to saddle the girl one loves with a husband who might go to the icebox to get a bottle of milk and find-God knows what?

And he was deeply, madly in love with Jane.

So he sat there, an unbitten sandwich on the plate before him, and alternated between hope and despair as he tried to make sense out of the three things that had happened to him within the past week.

Hallucination?

But the attendant, too, had seen the duck!

How comforting it had been—it seemed to him now—that, after seeing the angelic angleworm, he had been able to tell himself it had been an hallucination. Only an hallucination.

But wait. Maybe—

Could not the museum attendant, too, have been part of the same hallucination as the duck? Granted that he, Charlie, could have seen a duck that wasn’t there, couldn’t he also have included in the same category a museum attendant who professed to see the duck? Why not? A duck and an attendant who sees it—the combination could he as illusory as the duck alone.

And Charlie felt so encouraged that he took a bite out of his sandwich.

But the burn? Whose hallucination was that? Or was there some sort of a natural physical ailment that could produce a sudden skin condition approximating mild sunburn? But, if there were such a thing, then evidently Doc Palmer didn’t know about it.

Suddenly Charlie caught a glimpse of the clock on the wall, and it was one o’clock, and he almost strangled on that bite of sandwich when he realized that he was over half an hour late, and must have been sitting in the restaurant almost an hour.

He got up and ran back to the office.

But all was well; Old Man Hapworth wasn’t there. And the copy for the rush circular was late and got there just as Charlie arrived.

He said “Whew!” at the narrowness of his escape, and concentrated hard on getting that circular through the plant. He rushed it to the Linotypes and read proof on it himself, then watched make-up over the compositor’s shoulder. He knew he was making a nuisance of himself, but it killed the afternoon.

And he thought, “Only one more day to work after today, and then my vacation, and on Wednesday-” Wedding on Wednesday.

But—

If—

The Pest came out of the proofroom in a green smock and looked at him. “Charlie,” she said, “you look like something no self-respecting cat would drag in. Say… what’s wrong with you? Really?”

“Ph…nothing. Say, Paula, will you tell Jane when you get home that I may be a bit late this evening? I got to stick here till these handbills are off the press.”

“Sure, Charlie. But tell me-“

“Nix. Run along, will you? I’m busy.”

She shrugged her shoulders, and went back into the proofroom.

The machinist tapped Charlie’s shoulder. “Say, we got that new Linotype set up. Want to take a look?”

Charlie nodded and followed. He looked over the installation, and then slid into the operator’s chair in front of the machine. “How does she run?”

“Sweet. Those Blue Streak models are honeys. Try it.”

Charlie let his fingers play over the keys, setting words without paying any attention to what they were. He sent in three lines to cast, then picked the slugs out of the stick. And found that he had set: “For men have died and worms have eaten them and ascendeth unto Heaven where it sitteth upon the right hand-“

“Gaw!” said Charlie. And that reminded him of—

VI

JANE NOTICED that there was something wrong. She couldn’t have helped noticing. But instead of asking questions, she was unusually nice to him that evening.

And Charlie, who had gone to see her with the resolution to tell her the whole story, found himself weakening. As men always weaken when they are with the women they love and the parlor lamp is turned low.

But she did ask: “Charles-you do want to marry me, don’t y? I mean, if there’s any doubt in your mind and that’s what has been worrying you, we can postpone the wedding till you’re sure whether you love me enough-“

“Love you?” Charlie was aghast. “Why-“

And he proved it pretty satisfactorily.

So satisfactorily, in fact, that he completely forgot his original intention to suggest that very postponement. But never for the reason she suggested. With his arms around Jane-well, the poor chap was only human.

A man in love is a drunken man, and you can’t exactly blame a drunkard for what he does under the influence of alcohol. You can blame him, of course, for getting drunk in the first place; but you can’t put even that much blame on a man in love. In all probability, he fell through no fault of his own. In all probability his original intentions were strictly dishonorable; then, when those intentions met resistance, the subtle chemistry of sublimation converted them into the stuff that stars are made of.

Probably that was why he didn’t go to see an alienist the next day. He was a bit afraid of what an alienist might tell him. He weakened and decided to wait and see if anything else happened.

Maybe nothing else would happen.

There was a comforting popular superstition that things went in groups of three, and three things had happened already.

Sure, that was it. From now on, he’d be all right. After all, there wasn’t anything basically wrong; there couldn’t be. He was in good health. Aside from Tuesday, he hadn’t missed a day’s work at the print shop in two years.

And-well, by now it was Friday noon and nothing had happened for a full twenty-four hours, and nothing was going to happen again.

It didn’t, Friday, but he read something that jolted him out of his precarious complacency.

A newspaper account.

He sat down in the restaurant at a table at which a previous diner had left a morning paper. Charlie read it while he was waiting for his order to be taken. He finished scanning the front page before the waitress came, and the comic section while he was eating his soup, and then turned idly to the local page.

GUARD AT MUSEUM IS SUSPENDED

Curator Orders Investigation

And the cold spot in his stomach got larger and colder as he read, for there it was in black and white.

The wild duck had really been in the showcase. No one could figure out how it had been put there. They’d had to take the showcase apart to get it out, and the showcase showed no indication of having been tampered with. It had been puttied up air-tight to keep out dust, and the putty had not been damaged.

A guard, for reasons not clearly given in the article, had been given a three-day suspension. One gathered from the wording of the story that the curator of the museum had felt the necessity of doing something about the matter.

Nothing of value was missing from the case. One Chinese coin with a hole in the middle, a haikwan tad, made of silver, had not been findable after the affair; but it wasn’t worth much. There was some doubt as to whether it had been stolen by one of the workmen who had disassembled the showcase or whether it had been accidentally thrown out with the debris of old putty.

The reporter, telling the thing humorously, suggested that probably the duck had mistaken the coin for a doughnut because of the hole, and had eaten it. And that the curator’s best revenge would be to eat the duck.

The police had been called in, but had taken the attitude that the whole affair must have been a practical joke. By whom or how accomplished, they didn’t know. Charlie put down the paper and stared moodily across the room.

Then it definitely hadn’t been a double hallucination, a case of his imagining both duck and attendant. And until now that the bottom had fallen out of that idea, Charlie hadn’t realized how strongly he’d counted on the possibility.

Now he was back where he’d started.

Unless—

But that was absurd. Of course, theoretically, the newspaper item he had just read could be an hallucination too, but—No, that was too much to swallow. According to that line of reasoning, if he went around to the museum and talked to the curator, the curator himself would be an hallucin—

“Your duck, sir.”

Charlie jumped halfway out of his chair.

Then he saw it was the waitress standing at the side of the table with his entree, and that she had spoken because he had the newspaper spread out and there wasn’t room for her to put it down.

“Didn’t you order roast duck, sir? I—”

Charlie stood up hastily, averting his eyes from the dish.

He said, “Sorry-gotta-make-a-phone-call,” and hastily handed the astonished waitress a dollar bill and strode out. Had he really ordered—Not exactly; he’d told her to bring him the special.

But eat duck? He’d rather eat… no, not fried angle-worms either. He shuddered.

He hurried back to the office, despite the fact that he was half an hour early, and felt better once he was within the safe four walls of the Hapworth Printing Co. Nothing out of the way had happened to him there.

As yet.

VII

BASICALLY, Charlie Wills was quite a healthy young man. By two o’clock in the afternoon, he was so hungry that he sent one of the office boys downstairs to buy him a couple of sandwiches.

And he ate them. True, he lifted up the top slice of bread on each and looked inside. He didn’t know what he expected to find there, aside from boiled ham and butter and a piece of lettuce, but if he had found-in lieu of one of those ingredients-say, a Chinese silver coin with a hole in the middle, he would not have been more than ordinarily surprised.

It was a dull afternoon at the plant, and Charlie had time to do quite a bit of thinking. Even a bit of research. He remembered that the plant had printed, several years before, a textbook on entomology. He found the file copy and industriously paged through it looking for a winged worm. He found a few winged things that might be called worms, but none that even remotely resembled the angleworm with the halo. Not even, for that matter, if he disregarded the golden circle, and tried to make identification solely on the basis of body and wings.

No flying angleworms.

There weren’t any medical books in which he could look up-or try to look up-how one could get sun-burned without a sun.

But he looked up “tael” in the dictionary, and found that it was equivalent to a Jiang, which was one-sixteenth of a catty. And that one official hang is equivalent to a hectogram.

None of which seemed particularly helpful.

Shortly before five o’clock he went around saying good-by to everyone, because this was the last day at the office before his two weeks’ vacation, and the good-byes were naturally complicated by good wishes on his impending wedding-which would take place in the first week of his vacation.

He had to shake hands with everybody but the Pest, whom, of course, he’d be seeing frequently during the first few days of his vacation. In fact, he went home with her from work to have dinner with the Pembertons.

And it was a quiet, restful, pleasant dinner that left him feeling better than he’d felt since last Sunday morning. Here in the calm harbor of the Pemberton household, the absurd things that had happened to him seemed so far away and so utterly fantastic that he almost doubted if they had happened at all.

And he felt utterly, completely certain that it was all over. Things happened in threes, didn’t they? If any thing else happened—But it wouldn’t.

It didn’t, that night.

Jane solicitously sent him home at nine o’clock to get to bed early. But she kissed him good night so tenderly, and withal so effectively, that he walked down the street with his head in rosy clouds.

Then, suddenly—out of nothing, as it were—Charlie remembered that the museum attendant had been suspended, and was losing three days’ pay, because of the episode of the duck in the showcase. And if that duck business was Charlie’s fault-even indirectly-didn’t he owe it to the guy to step forward and explain to the museum directors that the attendant had been in no way to blame, and that he should not be penalized?

After all, he, Charlie, had probably scared the poor attendant half out of his wits by suggesting that he could repeat the performance with a sarcophagus instead of a showcase, and the attendant had told such a disconnected story that he hadn’t been believed.

But-had the thing been his fault? Did he owe—

And there he was butting his head against that brick wall of impossibility again. Trying to solve the insoluble.

And he knew, suddenly, that he had been weak in not breaking his engagement to Jane. That what had happened three times within the short space of a week might all too easily happen again.

Gosh! Even at the ceremony. Suppose he reached for the wedding ring and pulled out a—

From the rosy clouds of bliss to the black mire of despair had proved to be a walk of less than a block.

Almost he turned back toward the Pemberton home to tell them tonight, then decided not to. Instead, he’d stop by and talk with Pete Johnson.

Maybe Pete—

What he really hoped was that Pete would talk him out of his decision.

VIII

PETE JOHNSON had a gallon jug, almost full, of wine. Mellow sherry. And Pete had sampled it, and was mellow, too.

He refused even to listen to Charlie, until his guest had drunk one glass and had a second on the table in front of him. Then he said, “You got something on your mind. O. K., shoot.”

“Lookit, Pete. I told you about that angleworm business. In fact, you were practically there when it happened. And you know about what happened Tuesday morning on my way to work. But yesterday-well, what happened was worse, I guess. Because another guy saw it. It was a duck.”

“What was a duck?”

“In a showcase at-Wait, I’ll start at the beginning.” And he did, and Pete listened.

“Well,” he said thoughtfully, “the fact that it was in the newspaper quashes one line of thought. Uh… fortunately. Listen, I don’t see what you got to worry about. Aren’t you making a mountain out of a few molehills?”

Charlie took another sip of the sherry and lighted a cigarette and said, “How?” quite hopefully.

“Well, three screwy things have happened. But you take any one by itself and it doesn’t amount to a hill of beans, does it? Any one of them can be explained. Where you bog down is in sitting there insisting on a blanket explanation for all of them.

“How do you know there is any connection at all? Now, take them separately-“

“You take them,” suggested Charlie. “How would you explain them so easy as all that?”

“First one’s a cinch. Your stomach was upset or something and you had a pure hallucination. Happens to the best people once in a while. Or-you got a second choice just as simple-maybe you saw a new kind of bug. Hell, there are probably thousands of insects that haven’t been classified yet. New ones get on the list every pear.”

“Urn,” said Charlie. “And the heat business?”

“Nell, doctors don’t know everything. You got too mad seeing that teamster beating the horse, and anger has a physical effect, hasn’t it? You slipped a cog somewhere. Maybe it affected your thermodermal gland.”

“What’s a thermodermal gland?”

Pete grinned. “I just invented it. But why not? The medicos are constantly finding new ones or new purposes of old ones. And there’s something in your body that acts as a thermostat and keeps your skin temperature constant. Maybe it went wrong for a minute. Look what a pituitary gland can do for you or against you. Not to mention the parathyroids and the pineal and the adrenals.

“Nothing to it, Charlie. Have some more wine. Now, let’s take the duck business. If you don’t think about it with the other two things in mind, there’s nothing exciting about it. Undoubtedly just a practical joke on the museum or by somebody working there. It was just coincidence that you walked in on it.”

“But the showcase-“

“Bother the showcase! It could have been done somehow; you didn’t check that showcase yourself, and you know what newspapers are. And, for that matter, look what Thurston and Houdini could do with things like that, and let you examine the receptacles before and after. Maybe, too, it wasn’t just a joke. Maybe somebody had a purpose putting it there, but why think that purpose had any connection with you? You’re an egotist, that’s what you are.”

Charlie sighed. “Yes, but, but you take the three things together, and-“

“Why take them together? Look, this morning I saw a man slip on a banana peel and fall; this afternoon I had a slight toothache; this evening I got a telephone call from a girl I haven’t seen in years. Now why should I take those three events and try to figure one common cause for all of them? One underlying motif for all three? I’d go nuts, if I tried.”

“Um,” said Charlie. “Maybe you got something there. But-“

Despite the “but-” he went home feeling cheerful, hopeful, and mellow. And he was going through with the wedding just as though nothing had happened. Apparently nothing, of importance, had happened. Pete was sensible.

Charlie slept soundly that Saturday morning, and didn’t awaken until almost noon.

And Saturday nothing happened.

IX

NOTHING, that is, unless one considered the matter of the missing golf ball as worthy of record. Charlie decided it wasn’t; golf balls disappear all too often. In fact, for a dub golfer, it is only normal to lose at least one ball on eighteen holes.

And it was in the rough, at that.

He’d sliced his drive off the tee on the long fourteenth, and he’d seen it curve off the fairway, hit, bounce, and come to rest behind a big tree; with the tree directly between the ball and the green.

And Charlie’s “Damn!” had been loud and fervent, because up to that hole he had an excellent chance to break a hundred. Now he’d have to lose a stroke chipping the stymied ball back onto the fairway.

He waited until Pete had hooked into the woods on the other side, and then shouldered his bag and walked toward the ball.

It wasn’t there.

Behind the tree and at about the spot where he thought the ball had landed, there was a wreath of wilted flowers strung along a purple cord that showed through at intervals. Charlie picked it up to look under it, but the ball wasn’t there.

So, it must have rolled farther, and he looked but couldn’t find it. Pete, meanwhile, had found his own hall and hit his recovery shot. He came across to help Charlie look and they waved the following foursome to play on through.

“I thought it stopped right here,” Charlie said, “but it must have rolled on. Well, if we don’t find it by the time that foursome’s off the green, I’ll drop another. Say, how’d this thing get here?”

He discovered he still had the wreath in his hand. Pete looked at it and shuddered. “Golly, what a color combination. Violet and red and green on a purple ribbon. It stinks.” The thing did smell a bit, although Pete wasn’t close enough to notice that and it wasn’t what he meant.

“Yeah, but what is it? How’d it get-“

Pete grinned. “Looks like one of those things Hawaiians wear around their necks. Leis, don’t they call them? Hey!”

He caught the suddenly stricken look on Charlie’s face and firmly took the thing out of Charlie’s hand and threw it into the woods. “Now, son,” he said, “don’t go adding that damned thing to your string of coincidences. What’s the difference who dropped it here or why? Come on, find your ball and let’s get ready. The foursome’s on the green already.”

They didn’t find the ball.

So Charlie dropped another. He got it out into the middle of the fairway with a niblick and then a screaming brassie shot straight down the middle put him on, ten feet from the pin. And he one-putted for a par five on the hole, even with the stroke penalty for a lost ball.

And broke a hundred after all. True, back in the clubhouse while they were getting dressed, he said, “Listen, Pete, about that ball I lost on the fourteenth. Isn’t it kind of funny that-“

“Nuts,” Pete grunted. “Didn’t you ever lose a ball before? Sometimes you think you see where they land, and it’s twenty or even forty feet off from where it really is. The perspective fools you.”

“Yeah, but-“

There was that “but” again. It seemed to be the last word on everything that happened recently. Screwy things happen one after another and you can explain each one if you consider it alone, but—

“Have a drink,” Pete suggested, and handed over a bottle.

Charlie did, and felt better. He had several. It didn’t matter, because tonight Jane was going to a shower given by some girl friends and she wouldn’t smell it on his breath.

He said, “Pete, got any plans for tonight? Jane’s busy and it’s one of my last bachelor evenings-“

Pete grinned. “You mean, what are we going to do or get drunk? O. K., count me in. Maybe we can get a couple more of the gang together. It’s Saturday, and none of us has to work tomorrow.”

X

AND IT was undoubtedly a good thing that none of them did have to work Sunday, for few of them would have been able to. It was a highly successful stag evening. Drinks at Tony’s, and then a spot of howling until the manager of the alleys began to get huffy about people bowling balls that started down one alley, jumped the groove, and knocked down pins in the alley adjacent.

And then they’d gone—

Next morning Charlie tried to remember all the places they’d been and all the things they’d done, and decided he was glad he couldn’t. For one thing, he had a confused recollection of having tried to start a fight with a Hawaiian guitar player who was wearing a lei, and that he had drunkenly accused the guitarist of stealing his golf ball. But the others had dragged him out of the place before the police got there.

And somewhere around one o’clock they’d eaten, and Charlie had been so cussed that he’d insisted on trying four eateries before they found one which served duck.

He was going to avenge his golf ball by eating duck. All in all, a very silly and successful spree. Undoubtedly worth a mild hangover.

After all, a guy gets married only once. At least, a man who has a girl like Jane Pemberton in love with him gets married only once.

Nothing out of the ordinary happened Sunday. He saw Jane and again had dinner with the Pembertons. And every time he looked at Jane, or touched her, Charlie had something the sensation of a green pilot making his first outside loop in a fast plane, but that was nothing out of the ordinary. The poor guy was in love.

XI

BUT ON Monday—

Monday was the day that really upset the apple cart. After five fifty-five o’clock Monday afternoon, Charlie knew it was hopeless.

In the morning, he made arrangements with the minister who was to perform the ceremony, and in the afternoon he did a lot of last-minute shopping in the wardrobe line. He found it took him longer than he’d thought.

At five-thirty he began to doubt if he was going to have time to call for the wedding ring. It had been bought and paid for, previously, but was still at the jewelers’ being suitably engraved with initials.

He was still on the other side of town at five-thirty, awaiting alterations on a suit, and he phoned Pete Johnson from the tailor’s:

“Say, Pete, can you do an errand for me?”

“Sure, Charlie. What’s up?”

“I want to get the wedding ring before the store closes at six, so I won’t have to come downtown at all tomorrow. It’s right in the block with you; Scorwald & Benning’s store. It’s paid for; will you pick it up for me? I’ll phone ‘em to give it to you.”

“Glad to. Say, where are you? I’m eating downtown tonight; how’s about putting the feed bag on with me?”

“Sure, Pete. Listen, maybe I can get to the jewelers’ in time; I’m just calling you to play safe. Tell you what; I’ll meet you there. You be there at five minutes of six to be sure of getting the ring, and I’ll get there at the same time if I can. If I can’t, wait for me outside. I won’t be later than six-fifteen at the latest.”

And Charlie hung up the receiver and found the tailor had the suit ready for him. He paid for it, then went outside and began to look around for a taxi.

It took him ten minutes to find one, and still he knew he was going to get to the jewelry store in time. In fact, it wouldn’t have been necessary for him to have phoned Pete. He’d get there easily by five fifty-five.

And it was just a few seconds before that time when he stepped out of the cab, paid off the driver, and strode up to the entrance.

It was just as his first foot crossed the threshold of the Scorwald & Benning store that he noticed the peculiar odor. He had taken one step farther before he recognized what it was, and then it was too late to do anything about it.

It had him. Unconsciously, he’d taken a deep sniff of identification, and the stuff was so strong, so pure, that he didn’t need a second. His lungs were filled with it.

And the floor seemed to his distorted vision to be a mile away, but coming up slowly to meet him. Slowly, but getting there. He seemed to hang suspended in the air for a measurable time. Then, before he landed, everything was mercifully black and blank.

XII

“ETHER.”

Charlie gawked at the white-uniformed doctor. “But how the d-devil could I have got a dose of ether?”

Peter was there, too, looking down at him over the doctor’s shoulder. Pete’s face was white and tense. Even before the doctor shrugged, Pete was saying: “Listen, Charlie, Doc Palmer is on his way over here. I told ‘em-“

Charlie was sick at his stomach, very sick. The doctor who had said “Ether” wasn’t there, and neither was Doc Palmer, but Pete now seemed to be arguing with a tall distinguished-looking gentleman who had a spade beard and eves like a chicken hawk.

Pete was saying, ‘Let the poor guy alone. Dammit, I’ve known him all his life. He doesn’t need an alienist. Sure he said screwy things while he was under, but doesn’t anybody talk silly under ether?”

“But, my young friend”-and the tall man’s voice was unctuous-“you quite misinterpret the hospital’s motives in asking that I examine him. I wish to prove him sane. If possible. He may have had a legitimate reason for taking the ether. And also the affair of last week when he was here for the first time. Surely a normal man-“

“But dammit, he DIDN’T TAKE that ether himself. I saw him coming in the doorway after he got out of the cab. He walked naturally, and he had his hands down at his sides. Then, all of a sudden, he just keeled over.”

“You suggest someone near him did it?”

“There wasn’t anybody near him.”

Charlie’s eyes were closed but by the psychiatrist’s tone of voice, he could tell that the man was smiling. “Then how, my young friend, do you suggest that he was anesthetized?”

“Danunit, I don’t know. I’m just saying he didn’t-“

“Pete!” Charlie recognized his own voice and found that his eyes were open again. “Tell him to go to hell. Tell him to certify me if he wants. Sure I’m crazy. Tell him about the worm and the duck. Take me to the booby hatch. Tell him-“

“Ha.” Again the voice with the spade beard. “You have had previous…ah… delusions?”

“Charlie, shut up! Doc, he’s still under the influence of the ether; don’t listen to him. It isn’t fair to psych a guy when he doesn’t know what he’s talking about. For two cents, I’d-“

“Fair? My friend, psychiatry is not a game. I assure you that I have this young man’s interests at heart. Perhaps his…ah…aberration is curable, and I wish to-“

Charlie sat up in bed. He yelled, “GET OUT OF HERE BEFORE I-“

Things went black again.

The tortuous darkness, thick and smoky and sickening. And he seemed to be creeping through a narrow tunnel toward a light. Then suddenly he knew that he was conscious again. But maybe there was somebody around who would talk to him and ask him questions if he opened his eyes, so he kept them tightly shut.

He kept his eyes tightly shut, and thought.

There must be an answer.

There wasn’t any answer.

An angelic angleworm.

Heat wave.

Duck in a showcase of coins.

Wilted wreath of ugly flowers.

Ether in a doorway.

Connect them; there must be a connection. It had to make sense. It had to MAKE SENSE!

Least common denominator. Something that connects them, that welds them into a coherent series, something that you can understand, something that you can maybe do something about. Something you can fight.

Worm.

Heat.

Duck.

Wreath.

Ether.

Worm.

Meat.

Duck.

Wreath.

Ether.

Worm, heat, duck, wreath, ether, worm, heat, duck, wreath

They pounded through his head like beating on a tom-tom; they screamed at him out of the darkness, and gibbered.

XIII

HE MUST have slept, if you could call it sleep.

It was broad daylight again, and there was only a nurse in the room. He asked, “What—day is it?”

“Wednesday afternoon, Mr. Wills. Is there anything I can do for you?”

Wednesday afternoon. Wedding day.

He wouldn’t have to call it off now. Jane knew. Everybody knew. It had been called off for him. He’d been weak not to have done it himself, before—

“There are people waiting to see you, Mr. Wills. Do you feel well enough to entertain visitors?”

“I—Who?”

“A-Miss Pemberton and her father. And a Mr. Johnson. Do you want to see them?”

Well, did he?

“Look,” he said, “what exactly’s wrong with me? I mean-“

“You’ve suffered a severe shock. But you’ve slept quietly for the last twelve hours. Physically, you are quite all right. Even able to get up, if you feel you want to. But, of course, you mustn’t leave.”

Of course he mustn’t leave. They had him down as a candidate for the booby hatch. An excellent candidate. Young man most likely to succeed.

Wednesday. Wedding day.

Jane.

He couldn’t bear to see—

“Listen,” he said, “will you send in Mr. Pemberton, alone? I’d rather-“

“Certainly. Anything else I can do for you?”

Charlie shook his head sadly. He was feeling most horribly sorry for himself. Was there anything anybody could do for him?

Mr. Pemberton held out his hand quietly. “Charles, I can’t begin to tell you how sorry I am-“

Charlie nodded. “Thanks. I…I guess you understand why I don’t want to see Jane. I realize that… that of course we can’t-“

Mr. Pemberton nodded. “Jane…uh…understands, Charles. She wants to see you, but realizes that it might make both of you feel worse, at least right now. And Charles, if there’s anything any of us can do-“

What was there anybody could do?

Pull the wings off an angleworm?

Take a duck out of a showcase?

Find a missing golf hall?

Pete came in after the Pembertons had gone away. A quieter and more subdued Pete than Charlie had ever seen.

He said, “Charlie, do you feel up to talking this over?” Charlie sighed. “if it’d do any good, yes. I feel all right physically. But-“

“Listen, you’ve got to keep your chin up. There’s an answer somewhere. Listen, I was wrong. There is a connection, a tie-up between these screwy things that happened to you. There’s got to be.”

“Sure,” said Charlie, wearily. “What?”

“That’s what we’ve got to find out. First place, we’ll have to outsmart the psychiatrists they’ll sick on you. As soon as they think you’re well enough to stand it. Now, let’s look at it from their point of view so we’ll know what to tell ‘em. First-“

“How much do they know?”

“Well, you raved while you were unconscious, about the worm business and about a duck and a golf ball, but you can pass that off as ordinary raving. Talking in your sleep. Dreaming. Just deny knowing anything about them, or anything connected with any of them. Sure, the duck business was in the newspapers, but it wasn’t a big story and your name wasn’t in it. So they’ll never tie that up. If they do, deny it. Now that leaves the two times you keeled over and were brought here unconscious.”

Charlie nodded. “And what do they make of them?”

“They’re puzzled. The first one they can’t make anything much of. They’re inclined to leave it lay. The second one—Well, they insist that you must, somehow, have given yourself that ether.”

“But why? Why would anybody give himself ether?”

“No sane man would. That’s just it; they doubt your sanity because they think you did. If you can convince then you’re sane, then, look, you got to buck up. They are classifying your attitude as acute melancholia, and that sort of borders on maniac depressive. See? You got to act cheerful.”

“Cheerful? When I was to be married at two o’clock today? By the way, what time is it now?”

Pete glanced at his wrist watch and said, “Uh… never mind that. Sure, if they ask why you feel lousy mentally, tell them-“

“Dammit, Peter, I wish I was crazy. At least, being crazy makes sense. And if this stuff keeps up, I will go—

“Don’t talk like that. You got to fight.”

“Yeah,” said Charlie, listlessly. “Fight what?”

There was a low rap on the door and the nurse looked into the room. “Your time is up, Mr. Johnson. You’ll have to leave.”

XIV

INACTION, and the futility of circling thought-patterns that get nowhere. Finally, he had to do something or go mad.

Get dressed? He called for his clothes and got them, except that he was given slippers instead of his shoes. Anyway, getting dressed took time.

And sitting in a chair was a change from lying in bed. And then walking up and down was a change from sitting in a chair.

“What time is it?”

“Seven o’clock, Mr. Wills.”

Seven o’clock; he should have been married five hours by now.

Married to Jane; beautiful, gorgeous, sweet, loving, understanding, kissable, soft, lovable Jane Pemberton. Five hours ago this moment she should have become Jane Wills.

Nevermore.

Unless—

The problem.

Solve it.

Or go mad.

Why would a worm wear a halo?

“Dr. Palmer is here to see you, Mr. Wills. Shall I—”

“Hello, Charles. Came as soon as I could after I learned you were out of your…uh…coma. Had an o. b. case that kept me. How do you feel?”

He felt terrible.

Ready to scream and tear the paper off the wall only the wall was painted white and didn’t have any paper. And scream, scream—

“I feel swell, doc,” said Charlie.

“Anything…uh…strange happen to you since you’ve been here?”

“Not a thing. But, doc, how would you explain-“

Doc Palmer explained. Doctors always explain. The air crackled with words like psychoneurotic and autohypnosis and traumata.

Finally, Charlie was alone again. He’d managed to say good-by to Doc Palmer, too, without yelling and tearing him to bits.

“What time is it?”

“Eight o’clock.”

Six hours married.

Why is a duck?

Solve it.

Or go mad.

What would happen next? “Surely this thing shall follow me all the days of my life and I shall dwell in the bughouse forever.”

Eight o’clock.

Six hours married.

Why a lei? Ether? Heat?

What have they in common? And why is a duck?

And what would it be next time? When would next time he? Well, maybe he could guess that. How many things had happened to him thus far? Five-if the missing golf ball counted. How far apart? Let’s see-the angle-worm was Sunday morning when he went fishing; the heat prostration was Tuesday; the duck in the museum was Thursday noon, the second-last day he worked; the golf game and the lei was Saturday; the ether Monday

Two days apart.

Periodicity?

He’d been pacing up and down the room, now suddenly he felt in his pocket and found pencil and a notebook, and sat down in the chair.

Could it be-exact periodicity?

He wrote down “Angleworm” and stopped to think. Pete was to call for him to go fishing at five-fifteen and he’d gone downstairs at just that time, and right to the flower bed to dig. Yes, five-fifteen A.M. He wrote it down.

“Heat.” Mm-m-m, he’d been a block from work and was due there at eight-thirty, and when he’d passed the corner clock he’d looked and seen that he had five minutes to get there, and then had seen the teamster and-He wrote it down. “Eight twenty-five.” And calculated.

Two days, three hours, ten minutes.

Let’s see, which was next? The duck in the museum. He could time that fairly well, too. Old Man Hapworth had told him to go to lunch early, and he’d left at… uh…eleven twenty-five and if it took him, say, ten minutes to walk the block to the museum and down the main corridor and into the numismatics room-Say, eleven thirty-five.

He subtracted that from the previous one.

And whistled.

Two days, three hours, ten minutes.

The lei? Urn, they’d left the clubhouse about one-thirty. Allow an hour and a quarter, say, for the first thirteen holes, and, well, say between two-thirty and three. Strike an average at two forty-five. That would be pretty close. Subtract it.

Two days, three hours, ten minutes.

Periodicity.

He subtracted the next one first-the fourth episode should have happened at five fifty-five on Monday. If—

Yes, it had been exactly five minutes of six when he’d walked through the door of the jewelry shop and been anesthetized.

Exactly.

Two days, three hours, ten minutes.

Periodicity.

PERIODICITY.

A connection, at last. Proof that the screwy events were all of a piece. Every…uh…fifty-one hours and ten minutes something screwy happened.

But why?

He stuck his head out in the hallway.

“Nurse. NURSE. What time is it?” `

“Half past eight, Mr. Wills. Anything I can bring you?”

Yes. No. Champagne. Or a strait jacket. Which?

He’d solved the problem. But the answer didn’t make any more sense than the problem itself. Less, maybe. And today—

He figured quickly.

In thirty-five minutes.

Something would happen to him in thirty-five minutes!

Something like a flying angleworm or like a quacking duck suffocating in an air-tight showcase, or—

Or maybe something dangerous again? Burning heat, sudden anesthesia—

Maybe something worse?

A cobra, unicorn, devil, werewolf, vampire, unnameable monster?

At nine-five. In half an hour.

In a sudden draft from the open window, his forehead felt cold. Because it was wet with sweat.

In half an hour.

What?

XV

PACE; up and down, four steps one way, four steps back. Think, think, THINK.

You’ve solved part of it; what’s the rest? Get it, or it will get you.

Periodicity; that’s part of it. Every two days, three hours, ten minutes

Something happens.

Why?

What?

How?

They’re connected, those things, they are part of a pattern and they make sense somehow or they wouldn’t be spaced an exact interval of time apart.

Connect: angleworm, heat, duck, lei, ether—Or go mad.

Mad. Mad. MAD.

Connect: Ducks cat angleworms, or do they? Heat is necessary to grow flowers to make leis. Angleworms might eat flowers for all he knew but what have they to do with leis, and what is ether to a duck? Duck is animal, lei is vegetable, heat is vibration, ether is gas, worm is… what the hell’s a worm? And why a worm that flies? And why was the duck in the showcase? What about the missing Chinese coin with the hole? Do you add or subtract the golf ball, and if you let x equal a halo and y equal one wing, then x plus 2y plus 1 angle-worm equals—

Outside, somewhere, a clock striking in the gathering darkness.

One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine-Nine o’clock.

Five minutes to go.

In five minutes, something was going to happen again. Cobra, unicorn, devil, werewolf, vampire. Or something cold and slimy and without a name.

Anything.

Pace up and down, four steps one way, four steps back.

Think, THINK.

Jane forever lost. Dearest Jane, in whose arms was all of happiness. Jane, darling, I’m not mad, I’m WORSE than mad. I’m—

WHAT TIME IS IT?

It must he two minutes after nine. Three.

What’s coming? Cobra, devil, werewolf

What will it be this time?

At five minutes after nine-WHAT?

Must be four after now; yes, it had been at least four minutes, maybe four and a half

He yelled, suddenly. He couldn’t stand the waiting. It couldn’t be solved. But he had to solve it. Or go mad.

MAD.

He must be mad already. Mad to tolerate living, trying to fight something you couldn’t fight, trying to beat the unbeatable. Beating his head against—

He was running now, out the door, down the corridor.

Maybe if he hurried, be could kill himself before five minutes after nine. He’d never have to know. Die, DIE AND GET IT OVER WITH. THAT’S THE ONLY WAY TO BUCK THIS GAME.

Knife.

There’d be a knife somewhere. A scalpel is a knife. Down the corridor. Voice of a nurse behind hum, shouting. Footsteps.

Run. Where? Anywhere.

Less than a minute left. Maybe seconds.

Maybe it’s nine-five now. Hurry!

Door marked “Utility”-he jerked it open.

Shelves of linen. Mops and brooms. You can’t kill yourself with a mop or broom. You can smother yourself with linen, but not in less than a minute and probably with doctors and interns coming.

Uniforms. Bucket. Kick the bucket, but how? Ah. There on the upper shelf—

A cardboard carton, already opened, marked “Lye.”

Painful: Sure, but it wouldn’t last long. Get it over with. The box in his hand, the opened corner, and tilted the contents into his mouth.

But it was not a white, searing powder. All that had come out of the cardboard carton was a small copper coin. He took it out of his mouth and held it, and looked at it with dazed eves.

It was five minutes after nine, then; out of the box of lye had come a small foreign copper coin. No, it wasn’t the Chinese haikwan tael that had disappeared from the showcase in the museum, because that was silver and had a hole in it. And the lettering on this wasn’t Chinese. If he remembered his coins, it looked Rumanian.

And then strong hands took hold of Charlie’s arms and led him back to his room and somebody talked to him quietly for a long time.

And he slept.

XVI

HE AWOKE Thursday morning from a dreamless sleep, and felt strangely refreshed and, oddly, quite cheerful.

Probably because, in that awful thirty-five minutes of waiting he’d experienced the evening before, he’d hit rock bottom. And bounced.

A psychiatrist might have explained it by saying that he had, under stress of great emotion, suffered a temporary lesion and gone into a quasi-state of maniac-depressive insanity. Psychiatrists like to make simple things complicated.

The fact was that the poor guy had gone off his rocker for a few minutes.

And the absurd anticlimax of that small copper coin had been the turning point. Look for something horrible, unnameable—and get a small copper coin. Practically a prophylactic treatment, if you’ve got enough stuff in you to laugh.

And Charlie had laughed last night. Probably that was why his room this morning seemed to be a different room. The window was in a different wall, and it had bars across it. Psychiatrists often misinterpret a sense of humor.

But this morning he felt cheerful enough to overlook the implications of the barred windows. Here it was a bright new day with the sun streaming through the bars, and it was another day and he was still alive and had another chance.

Best of all, he knew he wasn’t insane.

Unless—

He looked and there were his clothes hanging over the hack of a chair and he sat up and put his legs out of bed, and reached for his coat pocket to see if the coin was still where he’d put it when they’d grabbed him.

It was.

Then—

He dressed slowly, thoughtfully.

Now, in the light of morning, it came to him that the thing could he solved. Six-now there were six-screwy things, but they were definitely connected. Periodicity proved it.

Two days, three hours, ten minutes.

And whatever the answer was, it was not malevolent. It was impersonal. If it had wanted to kill him, it had a chance last night; it need merely have affected something else other than the lye in that package. There’d been lye in the package when he’d picked it up; he could tell that by the weight. And then it had been five minutes after nine and instead of lye there’d been the small copper coin.

It wasn’t friendly, either; or it wouldn’t have subjected him to heat and anesthesia. But it must be something impersonal.

A coin instead of lye.

Were they all substitutions of one thing for another?

Hm-m-m. Lei for a golf ball. A coin for lye. A duck for a coin. But the heat? The ether? The angleworm?

He went to the window and looked out for a while into the warm sunlight falling on the green lawn, and he realized that life was very sweet. And that if he took this thing calmly and didn’t let it get him down again, he might yet lick it.

The first clue was already his.

Periodicity.

Take it calmly; think about other things. Keep your mind off the merry-go-round and maybe the answer will come.

He sat down on the edge of the bed and felt in his pocket for the pencil and notebook and they were still there, and the paper on which he’d made his calculations of timing. He studied those calculations carefully.

Calmly.

And at the end of the list he put down “9:05” and added the word “lye” and a dash. Lye had turned to-what? He drew a bracket and began to fill in words that could be used to describe the coin: coin-copper-disk. But those were general. There must be a specific name for the thing.

Maybe—

He pressed the button that would light a bulb outside his door and a moment later heard a key turn in the lock and the door opened. It was a male attendant this time.

Charlie smiled at him. “Morning,” he said. “Serve breakfast here, or do I eat the mattress?”

The attendant grinned, and looked a bit relieved. “Sure. Breakfast’s ready; I’ll bring you some.”

“And…uh-“

“Yes?”

“There’s something I want to look up,” Charlie told him. “Would there be an unabridged dictionary anywhere handy? And if there is, would it be asking too much for you to let me see it a few minutes?”

“Why—I guess it will he all right. There’s one down in the office and they don’t use it very often.”

“That’s swell. Thanks.”

But the key still turned in the lock when he left.

* * *

Breakfast came half an hour later, but the dictionary didn’t arrive until the middle of the morning. Charlie wondered if there had been a staff meeting to discuss its lethal possibilities. But anyway, it came.

He waited until the attendant had left and then put the big volume on the bed and opened it to the color plate that showed coins of the world. He took the copper coin out of his pocket and put it alongside the plate and began to compare it with the illustrations, particularly those of coins of the Balkan countries. No, nothing just like it among the copper coins. Try the silver-yes, there was a silver coin with the same mug on it. Rumanian. The lettering-yes, it was identically the same lettering except for the denomination.

Charlie turned to the coinage table. Under Rumania—He gasped.

It couldn’t be.

But it was.

It was impossible that the six things that had happened to him could have been—

He was breathing hard with excitement as he turned to the illustrations at the back of the dictionary, found the pages of birds, and began to look among the ducks. Speckled breast and short neck and darker stripe starting just above the eye—

And he knew he’d found the answer.

He’d found the factor, besides periodicity, that connected the things that had happened. If it fitted the others, he could be sure. The angleworm? Why-sure-and he grinned at that one. The heat wave? Obvious. And the affair on the golf course? That was harder, but a bit of thought gave it to him.

The matter of the ether stumped him for a while. It took a lot of pacing up and down to solve that one, but finally he managed to do it.

And then? Well, what could he do about it? Periodicity? Yes, that fitted in. If—

Next time would be-hm-m-m-12:15 Saturday morning.

He sat down to think it over. The whole thing was completely incredible. The answer was harder to swallow than the problem.

But-they all fitted. Six coincidences, spaced an exact length of time apart?

All right then, forget how incredible it is, and what are you going to do about it? How are you going to get there to let them know?

Well-maybe take advantage of the phenomenon itself?

The dictionary was still there and Charlie went back to it and began to look in the gazcteer. Under “H—”

Whem! There was one that gave him a double chance. And within a hundred miles.

If he could get out of here—

He rang the bell, and the attendant came. “Through with the dictionary,” Charlie told him. “And listen, could I talk to the doctor in charge of my case?”

It proved that the doctor in charge was still Doc Palmer, and that he was coming up anyway.

He shook hands with Charlie and smiled at him. That was a good sign, or was it?

Well, now if he could lie convincingly enough

“Doe, I feel swell this morning,” said Charlie. “And listen—I remembered something I want to tell you about. Something that happened to me Sunday, couple of days before that first time I was taken to the hospital.”

“What was it, Charles?”

“I did go swimming, and that accounts for the sunburn that was showing up on Tuesday morning, and maybe for some other things. I’d borrowed Pete Johnson’s car—” Would they check up on that? Maybe not. “—and I got lost off the road and found a swell pool and stripped off the bank and I think I must have grazed my head on a rock because the next thing I remember I was back in town.”

“Hm-m-m,” said Doc Palmer. “So that accounts for the sunburn, and maybe it can account for—”

“Funny that it just came back to me this morning when I woke up,” said Charlie. “I guess—”

“I told those fools,” said Doc Palmer, “that there couldn’t be any connection between the third-degree burn and your fainting. Of course there was, in a way. I mean your hitting your head while you were swimming would account—Charles, I’m sure glad this came back to you. At least we now know the cause of the way you’ve acted, and we can treat it. In fact, maybe you’re cured already.”

“I think so, doc. I sure feel swell now. Like I was just waking up from a nightmare. I guess I made a fool of myself a couple of times. I have a vague recollection of buying some ether once, and something about some lye—but those are like things that happened in a dream, and now my mind’s as clear as a bell. Something seemed to pop this morning, and I was all right again.”

Doc Palmer sighed. “I’m relieved, Charles. Frankly, you had us quite worried. Of course, I’ll have to talk this over with the staff and we’ll have to examine you pretty thoroughly, but I think—”

There were the other doctors, and they asked questions and they examined his skull—but whatever lesion had been made by the rock seemed to have healed. Anyway, they couldn’t find it.

If it hadn’t been for his suicide attempt of the evening before, he could have walked out of the hospital then and there. But because of that, they insisted on his remaining, under observation for twenty-four hours. And Charlie agreed; that would let him out some time Friday afternoon, and it wasn’t until twelve-fifteen Saturday morning that it would happen.

Plenty of time to go a hundred miles.

If he just watched everything he did and said in the meantime and made no move or remark which a psychiatrist could interpret—

He loafed and rested.

And at five o’clock Friday afternoon it was all right, and he shook hands all the way round, and was a free man again. He’d promised to report to Doc Palmer regularly for a few weeks.

But he was free.

XVII

RAIN AND darkness.

A cold, unpleasant drizzle that started to find its way through his clothes and down the hack of his neck and into his shoes even as he stepped off the train onto the small wooden platform.

But the station was there, and on the side of it was the sign that told him the name of the town. Charlie looked at it and grinned, and went into the station. There was a cheerful little coal stove in the middle of the room. He had time to get warmed up before he started. He held out his hands to the stove.

Over at one side of the room, a grizzled head regarded him curiously through the ticket window. Charlie nodded at the head and the head nodded back.

“Stavin’ here a while, stranger?” the head asked.

“Not exactly,” said Charlie. “Anyway, I hope not. I mean—” Heck, after that whopper he’d told the psychiatrists back at the hospital, he shouldn’t have any trouble lying to a ticket agent in a little country town. “I mean, I don’t think so:”

“Ain’t no more trains out tonight, mister. Got a place to stay? If not, my wife sometimes takes in boarders for short spells.”

“Thanks,” said Charlie. “I’ve made arrangements.” He starred to add “I hope” and then realized that it would lead him further into discussion.

He glanced at the clock and at his wrist watch and saw that both agreed that it was a quarter to twelve.

“How big is this town?” he asked. “I don’t mean population. I mean, how far out the turnpike is it to the township line? The border of town.”

“‘Tain’t big. Half a mile maybe, or a little better. You goin’ out to th’ Tollivers, maybe? They live just past and I heard tell he was sendin’ to th’ city for a… nope, you don’t look like a hired man.”

“Nope,” said Charlie. “I’m not.” He glanced at the clock again and started for the door. He said, “Well, be seeing you.”

“You gain’ to—”

But Charlie had already gone out the door and was starting down the street behind the railroad station. Into the darkness and the unknown and—Well, he could hardly tell the agent about his real destination, could he?

There was the turnpike. After a block, the sidewalk ended and he had to walk along the edge of the road, sometimes ankle deep in mud. He was soaked through by now, but that didn’t matter.

It proved to be more than half a mile to the township line. A big sign there—an oddly big sign considering the size of the town—read:

You Are Now Entering Haveen

Charlie crossed the line and faced back. And waited, an eye on his wrist watch.

At twelve-fifteen he’d have to step across. It was ten minutes after already. Two days, three hours, ten minutes after the box of lye had held a copper coin, which was two days, three hours, ten minutes after he’d walked into anesthesia in the door of a jewelry store, which was two days, three hours, ten minutes after—

He watched the hands of his accurately set wrist watch, first the minute hand until twelve-fourteen. Then the second hand.

And when it lacked a second of twelve-fifteen he put forth his foot and at the fatal moment he was stepping slowly across the line.

Entering Haveen.

XVIII

AND WITH each of the others, there was no warning. But suddenly:

It wasn’t raining any more. There was bright light, although it didn’t seem to come from a visible source. And the road beneath his feet wasn’t muddy; it was smooth as glass and alabaster-white. The white-robed entity at the gate ahead stared at Charlie in astonishment.

He said, “How did you get here? You aren’t even—”

“No,” said Charlie. “I’m not even dead. But listen, I’ve got to see the…uh—Who’s in charge of the printing?”

“The Head Compositor, of course. But you can’t—”

“I’ve got to see him, then,” said Charlie.

“But the rules forbid—”

“Look, it’s important. Some typographical errors are going through. It’s to your interests up here as well as to mine, that they be corrected, isn’t it? Otherwise things can get into an awful mess.”

“Errors? Impossible. You’re joking.”

“Then how,” asked Charlie, reasonably, “did I get to Heaven without dying?”

“But—”

“You see I was supposed to be entering Haveen. There is an e-matrix that-“

“Come.”

XIX

IT WAS quite pleasant and familiar, that office. Not a lot different from Charlie’s own office at the Hayworth Printing Co. There was a rickety wooden desk, littered with papers, and behind it sat a small bald-headed Chief Compositor with printer’s ink on his hands and a smear of it on his forehead. Past the closed door was a monster roar and clatter of typesetting machines and presses.

“Sure,” said Charlie. “They’re supposed to be perfect, so perfect that you don’t even need proofreaders. But maybe once out of infinity something can happen to perfection, can’t it? Mathematically, once out of infinity anything can happen. Now look; there is a separate typesetting machine and operator for the records covering each person, isn’t there?”

The Head Compositor nodded. “Correct, although in a manner of, speaking the operator and the machine are one, in that the operator is a function of the machine and the machine a manifestation of the operator and both are extensions of the ego of the…but I guess that is a little too complicated for you to understand.”

“Yes, I—well, anyway, the channels that the matrices run in must be tremendous. On our Linotypes at the Hapworth Printing Co., an e-mat would make the circuit every sixty seconds or so, and if one was defective it would cause one mistake a minute, but up here-Well, is my calculation of fifty hours and ten minutes correct?”

“It is,” agreed the Head Compositor. “And since there is no way you could have found out that fact except—”

“Exactly. And once every that often the defective e-matrix comes round and falls when the operator hits the e-key. Probably the ears of the mat are worn; anyway it falls through a long distributor front and falls too fast and lands ahead of its right place in the word, and a typographical error goes through. Like a week ago Sunday, I was supposed to pick up an angleworm, and—”

“Wait.”

The Head Compositor pressed a buzzer and issued an order. A moment later, a heavy book was brought in and placed on his desk. Before the Head Compositor opened it, Charlie caught a glimpse of his own name on the cover.

“You said at five-fifteen A.m.?”

Charlie nodded. Pages turned.

“I’ll be—blessed!” said the Head Compositor. “Angleworm! It must have been something to see. Don’t know I’ve ever heard of an angleworm before. And what was next?”

“The e fell wrong in the word `hate’—I was going after a man who was beating a horse, and—Well, it came out `heat’ instead of `hate.’ The e dropped two characters early that time. And I got heat prostration and sunburn on a rainy day. That was eight twenty-five Tuesday, and then at eleven thirty-five Thursday-” Charlie grinned.

“Yes?” prompted the Head Compositor.

“Tael. A Chinese silver coin I was supposed to see in the museum. It came out `Teal’ and because a teal is a duck, there was a wild duck fluttering around in an airtight showcase. One of the attendants got in trouble; I hope you’ll fix that.”

The Head Compositor chuckled. “I shall,” he said. “I’d like to have seen that duck. And the next time would have been two forty-five Saturday afternoon. What happened then?”

“Lei instead of lie, sir. My golf ball was stymied behind a tree and it was supposed to be a poor lie-but it was a poor lei instead. Some wilted, mismatched flowers on a purple cord. And the next was the hardest for me to figure out, even when I had the key. I had an appointment at the jewelry store at five fifty-five. But that was the fatal time. I got there at five fifty-five, but the e-matrix fell four characters out of place that time, clear back to the start of the word. Instead of getting there at five fifty-five, I got ether.”

“Tch, tch. That one was unfortunate. And next?”

“The next was just the reverse, sir. In fact, it happened to save my life. I went temporarily insane and tried to kill myself by taking lye. But the bad e fell in lye and it came out ley, which is a small Rumanian copper coin. I’ve still got it, for a souvenir. In fact when I found out the name of the coin, I guessed the answer. It gave me the key to the others.”

* * *

The Head Compositor chuckled again. “You’ve shown great resource,” he said. “And your method of getting here to tell us about it—”

“That was easy, sir. If I timed it so I’d be entering Haveen at the right instant, I had a double chance. If either of the two es in that word turned out to be bad one and fell—as it did—too early in the word, I’d be entering Heaven.”

“Decidedly ingenious. You may, incidentally, consider the errors corrected. We’ve taken care of all of them, while you talked; except the last one, of course. Otherwise, you wouldn’t still be here. And the defective mat is removed from the channel.”

“You mean that as far as people down there know, none of those things ever—”

“Exactly. A revised edition is now on the press, and nobody on Earth will have any recollection of any of those events. In a way of speaking, they no longer ever happened. I mean, they did, but now they didn’t for all practical purposes. When we return you to Earth, you’ll find the status there just what it would have been if the typographical errors had not occurred.

“You mean, for instance, that Pete Johnson won’t remember my having told him about the angelworrn, and there won’t be any record at the hospital about my having been there? And—”

“Exactly. The errors are corrected.”

“Whew!” said Charlie. “I’ll be…I mean, well, I was supposed to have been married Wednesday afternoon, two days ago. Uh…will I be? I mean, was I? I mean—”

The Head Compositor consulted another volume, and nodded. “Yes, at two o’clock Wednesday afternoon. To one Jane Pemberton. Now if we return you to Earth as of the time you left there-twelve-fifteen Saturday morning, you’ll have been married two days and ten hours. You’ll find yourself…let’s see…spending your honeymoon in Miami. At that exact moment, you’ll be in a taxicab en route—”

“Yes, but—” Charlie gulped.

“But what?” The Head Compositor looked surprised. “I certainly thought that was what you wanted, Wills. We owe you a big favor for having used such ingenuity in calling those typographical errors to our attention, but I thought that being married to Jane was what you wanted, and if you go back and find yourself—”

“Yes, but—” said Charlie again. “But…I mean—Look, I’ll have been married two days. I’ll miss…I mean, couldn’t I—”

Suddenly the Head Compositor smiled.

“How stupid of me,” he said, “of course. Well, the time doesn’t matter at all. We can drop you anywhere in the continuum. I can just as easily return you as of two o’clock Wednesday afternoon, at the moment of the ceremony. Or Wednesday morning, just before. Any time at all.”

“Well,” said Charlie, hesitantly. “It isn’t exactly that I’d miss the wedding ceremony. I mean, I don’t like receptions and things like that, and I’d have to sit through a long wedding dinner and listen to toasts and speeches and, well, I’d as soon have that part of it over with and… well, I mean. I—”

The Head Compositor laughed. He said, “Are you ready?”

“Am I—Sure!”

Click of train wheels over the rails, and the stars and moon bright above the observation platform of the speeding train.

Jane in his arms. His wife, and it was Wednesday evening. Beautiful, gorgeous, sweet, loving, soft, kissable, lovable Jane—

She snuggled closer to him, and he was whispering, “It’s…it’s eleven o’clock, darling. Shall we—”

Their lips met, clung. Then, hand in hand, they walked through the swaying train. His hand turned the knob of the stateroom door and, as it swung slowly open, he picked her up to carry her across the threshold.

Honeymoon in Hell

CHAPTER ONE

Too Many Females

ON SEPTEMBER 16th in the year 1972, things were going along about the same as usual, only a little worse. The cold war that had been waxing and waning between the United States and the Eastern Alliance-Russia, Cuba, and their lesser satellites-was warmer than it had ever been. War, hot war, seemed not only inevitable but extremely imminent.

The race for the Moon was an immediate cause. Each nation bad landed a few men on it and each claimed it. Each had found that rockets sent from Earth were inadequate to permit establishment of a permanent base upon the Moon, and that only establishment of a permanent base, in force, would determine possession. And so each nation (for convenience we’ll call the Eastern Alliance a nation, although it was not exactly that) was engaged in rushing construction of a space station to be placed in an orbit around Earth.

With such an intermediate step in space, reaching the Moon with large rockets would be practicable and construction of armed bases, heavily garrisoned, would be comparatively simple. Whoever got there first could not only claim possession, but could implement the claim. Military secrecy on both sides kept from the public just how near to completion each space base was, but it was generally-and correctly-believed that the issue would be determined within a year, two years at the outside.

Neither nation could afford to let the other control the Moon. That much had become obvious even to those who were trying desperately to maintain peace.

On September 17th, 1972, a statistician in the birth record department of New York City (his name was Wilbur Evans, but that doesn’t matter) noticed that out of 813 births reported the previous day, 657 had been girls and only 156 boys.

He knew that, statistically, this was practically impossible. In a small city where there are only, say, ten births a day, it is quite possible-and not at all alarming-that on any one given day, 90% or even 100%, of the births may be of the same sex. But out of so large a figure as 813, so high a ratio as 657 to 156 is alarming.

Wilbur Evans went to his department chief and he, too, was interested and alarmed. Checks were made by telephone-first with nearby cities and, as the evidence mounted, with more and more distant ones.

By the end of that day, the puzzled investigators-and there was quite a large group interested by then-knew that in every city checked, the same thing had happened. The births, all over the Western Hemisphere and in Europe, for that day had averaged about the same-three boys for every thirteen girls.

Back-checking showed that the trend had started almost a week before, but with only a slight predominance of girls. For only a few days had the discrepancy been obvious. On the fifteenth, the ratio had been three boys to every five girls and on the sixteenth it had been four to fourteen.

The newspapers got the story, of course, and kicked it around. The television comics had fun with it, if their audiences didn’t. But four days later, on September 21st, only one child out of every eighty-seven born in the country was male. That wasn’t funny. People and governments started to worry; biologists and laboratories who had already started to investigate the phenomenon made it their number one project. The television comics quit joking about it after one crack on the subject by the top comedian in the country drew 875,480 indignant letters and lost him his contract.

On September 29th, out of a normal numbers of births in the United States, only forty-one were boys. Investigation proved that every one of these was a late, or delayed, birth. It became obvious that no male child had been conceived, during the latter part of December of the previous year, 1971. By this time, of course, it was known that the same condition prevailed everywhere-in the countries of the Eastern Alliance as well as in the United States, and in every other country and area of the world-among the Eskimos, the Ubangi and the Indians of Tierra del Fuego.

The strange phenomenon, whatever it was, affected human beings only, however. Births among animals, wild or domesticated, showed the usual ratio of the two sexes.

Work on both space stations continued, but talk of war-and incidents tending to lead to war-diminished. The human race had something new, something less immediate, but in the long run far worse to worry about. Despite the apparent inevitability of war, few people thought that it would completely end the human race; a complete lack of male children definitely would. Very, very definitely.

And for once something was happening that the United States could not blame on the Eastern Alliance, and vice versa. The Orient—China and India in particular-suffered more, perhaps, than the Occident, for in those countries male offspring are of supreme emotional importance to parents. There were riots in both China and India, very bloody ones, until the people realized that they didn’t know whom or what they were rioting against and sank back into miserable passivity.

In the more advanced countries, laboratories went on twenty-four-hour shifts, and anyone who knew a gene from a chromosome could command his weight in paper currency for looking-however futilely-through a microscope. Accredited biologists and geneticists became more important than presidents and dictators. But they accomplished no more than the cults which sprang up everywhere (though mostly in California) and which blamed what was happening on everything from a conspiracy of the Elders of Zion to (with unusually good sense) an invasion from space, and advocated everything from vegetarianism to (again with unusually good sense) a revival of phallic worship.

Despite scientists and cults, despite riots and resignation, not a single male child was. born anywhere in the world during the month of December, 1972. There had been isolated instances, all quite late births, during October and November.

January of 1973 again drew a blank. Not that everyone qualified wasn’t trying.

Except, perhaps, the one person who was slated to do more than anyone else-well, almost anyone else-about the matter.

Not that Capt. Raymond F. Carmody, U.S.S.F., retired, was a misogynist, exactly. He liked women well enough, both in the abstract and in the concrete. But he’d been badly jilted once and it had cured him of any desire whatsoever for marriage. Marriage aside, he took women as he found them-and he had no trouble finding them.

For one thing, don’t let the word “retired” fool you. In the Space Service, rocket pilots are retired at the ripe old age of twenty-five. The recklessness, reaction-speed and stamina of youth are much more important than experience. The trick in riding a rocket is not to do anything in particular; it’s to be tough enough to stay alive and sane until you get there. Technicians do the brain-work and the only controls are braking rockets to help you get down in one piece when you land; reaction-speed is of more importance than experience in managing them. Neither speed nor experience helps you if you’ve gone batty en route from spending days on end in the equivalent of a coffin, or if you haven’t what it takes not to die in a good landing. And a good landing is one that you can walk away from after you’ve recovered consciousness.

That’s why Ray Carmody, at twenty-seven, was a retired rocket pilot. Aside from test flights on and near Earth, he’d made one successful flight to the Moon with landing and return. It had been the fifteenth attempt and the third success. There had been two more successful flights thereafter-altogether five successful round trips out of eighteen tries.

But each rocket thus far designed had been able, barely, to carry fuel to get itself and its crew of one back to Earth, with almost-starvation rations for the period required. Step-rockets were needed to do even that, and step-rockets are terrifically expensive and cumbersome things.

At the time Carmody had retired from the Space Service, two years before, it had been conceded that establishment of a permanent base of any sort on the Moon was completely impracticable until a space station, orbited around the Earth, had been completed as a way-station. Comparatively huge rockets could reach a space station with relative ease, and starting from a station in open space and against lesser gravitational pull from Earth, going the rest of the way to the Moon would be even simpler.

But we’re getting away from Ray Carmody, as Carmody had got away from the Space Service. He could have had a desk job in it after old age had retired him, a job that would have paid better than he was making at the moment. But he knew little about the technical end of rocketry, and he knew less, and cared nothing, about administrative detail work. He was most interested in cybernetics, which is the science of electronic calculating machines. The big machines had always fascinated him, and he’d found a job working with the biggest of them all, the one in the building on a corner of the grounds of the Pentagon that had been built, in 1968, especially to house it.

It was, of course, known as Junior to its intimates.

Carmody’s job, specifically, was Operative, Grade I, and the Grade I meant that-despite his fame as one of the few men who had been to the Moon and lived to tell about it, and despite his ultra-honorable discharge with the grade of captain-his life had been checked back to its very beginning to be sure that he had not, even in his cradle, uttered a careless or subversive word.

There were only three other Grade I Operatives qualified to ask Junior questions and transmit his answers on questions which involved security-and that included questions on logistics, atomics, ballistics and rocketry, military plans of all sorts-and everything else the military forces consider secret, which is practically everything except the currently preferred color of an infantryman’s uniform.

The Eastern Alliance would undoubtedly have traded three puppet dictators and the tomb of Lenin to have had an agent, or even a sympathizer, as a Grade I Operative on Junior. But even the Grade II Operatives, who handled only problems dealing with non-classified matters, were checked for loyalty with extreme care. Possibly lest they might ask Junior a subversive question or feed a subversive idea into his electronic equivalent of a brain.

But be that as it may, on the afternoon of February 2, 1963, Ray Carmody was the Operative, of course; dozens of technicians were required from time to time to service junior and feed him, but only one Operative at a time fed data into him or asked him questions. So Carmody was alone in the soundproofed control room.

Doing nothing, however, at the moment. He’d just fed into Junior a complicated mess of data on molecular structure in the chromosome mechanism and had asked Junior -for the ten-thousandth time, at least-the sixty-four dollar question bearing on the survival of the human race: Why all children were now females and what could be done about it.

It had been quite a chunk of data, this time, and no doubt junior would take quite a few minutes to digest it, add it to everything else he’d ever been told and synthesize the whole. No doubt in a few minutes he’d say, “Data insufficient.” At least at this moment that had been his only answer to the sixty-four dollar question.

Carmody sat back and watched Junior’s complicated bank of dials, switches and lights with a bored eye. And because the intake-mike was shut off and Junior couldn’t hear what he was saying anyway, and because the control room was soundproofed so no one else could hear him, either, he spoke freely.

“Junior,” he said, “I’m afraid you’re a washout on this particular deal. We’ve fed you everything that every geneticist, every chemist, every biologist in this half of the world knows, and all you do is come up with that `data insufficient’ stuff. What do you want-blood?

“Oh, you’re pretty good on some things. You’re a whiz on orbits and rocket fuels, but you just can’t understand women, can you? Well, I can’t either; I’ll give you that. And I’ve got to admit you’ve done the human race a good turn on one deal-atomics. You convinced us that if we completed and used H-bombs, both sides would lose the coming war. I mean lose. And we’ve got inside information that the other side got the same answer out of your brothers, the cybernetics machines over there, so they won’t build or use them, either. Winning a war with H-bombs is about like winning a wrestling match with hand grenades; it’s just as unhealthful for you as for your opponent. But we weren’t talking about hand grenades. We were talking about women. Or I was. Listen, Junior-“

A light, not on junior’s panel but in the ceiling, flashed on and off, the signal for an incoming intercommunicator call. It would be from the Chief Operative, of course; no one else could connect-by intercommunicator or any other method-with this control room.

Carmody threw a switch.

“Busy, Carmody?”

“Not at the moment, Chief. Just fed Junior that stuff on molecular structure of genes and chromosomes. Waiting for him to tell me it’s not enough data, but it’ll take him a few minutes yet.”

“Okay. You’re off duty in fifteen minutes. Will you come to my office as soon as you’re relieved? The President wants to talk to you.”

Carmody said, “Goody. I’ll put on my best pinafore.” He threw the switch again. Quickly, because a green light was flashing on Junior’s panel.

He reconnected the intake and output-mikes and said, “Well, Junior?”

“Data insufficient,” said Junior’s level mechanical voice.

Carmody sighed and noted the machine’s answer on the report ending in a question which he had fed into the mike. He said, “Junior, I’m ashamed of you. All right, let’s see if there’s anything else I can ask and get an answer to in fifteen minutes.”

He picked up a pile of several files from the table in front of him and leafed through them quickly. None contained fewer than three pages of data.

“Nope,” he said, “not a thing here I can give you in fifteen minutes, and Bob will be here to relieve me then.”

He sat back and relaxed. He wasn’t ducking work; experience had proven that, although an AE7 cybernetics machine could accept verbal data in conformance with whatever vocabulary it had been given, and translate that data into mathematical symbols (as it translated the mathematical symbols of its answer back into words and mechanically spoke the words), it could not adapt itself to a change of voice within a given operation. It could, and did, adjust itself to understanding, as it were, Carmody’s voice or the voice of Bob Dana who would shortly relieve him. But if Carmody started on a given problem, he’d have to finish it himself, or Bob would have to clear the board and start all over again. So there was no use starting something he wouldn’t have time to finish.

He glanced through some of the reports and questions to kill time. The one dealing with the space station interested him most, but he found it too technical to understand.

“But you won’t,” he told Junior. “Pal, I’ve got to give that to you; when it comes to anything except women, you’re really good.”

The switch was open, but since no question had been asked, of course Junior didn’t answer.

Carmody put down the files and glowered at Junior. “Junior,” he said, “that’s your weakness all right, women. And you can’t have genetics without women, can you?”

“No,” Junior said.

“Well, you do know that much. But even I know it. Look, here’s one that’ll stump you. That blonde I met at the party last night. What about her?”

“The question,” said Junior, “is inadequately worded; please clarify.”

Carmody grinned. “You want me to get graphic, but I’ll fool you. I’ll just ask you this-should I see her again?”

“No,” said Junior, mechanically but implacably.

Carmody’s eyebrows went up. “The devil you say. And may I ask why, since you haven’t met the lady, you say that?”

“Yes. You may ask why.”

That was one trouble with Junior; he always answered the question you actually asked, not the one you implied.

“Why?” Carmody demanded, genuinely curious now as to what answer he was going to receive. “Specifically, why should I not again see the blonde I met last night?”

“Tonight,” said Junior, “you will be busy. Before tomorrow night you will be married.”

Carmody almost literally jumped out of his chair. The cybernetics machine had gone stark raving crazy. It must have. There was no more chance of his getting married tomorrow than there was of a kangaroo giving birth to a portable typewriter. And besides and beyond that, Junior never made predictions of the future-except, of course, on such things as orbits and statistical extrapolation of trends.

Carmody was still staring at Junior’s impassive panel with utter disbelief and considerable consternation when the red light that was the equivalent of a doorbell flashed in the ceiling. His shift was up and Bob Dana had come o relieve him. There wasn’t time to ask any further questions and, anyway, “Are you crazy?” was the only one he could think of at the moment.

Carmody didn’t ask it. He didn’t want to know.

CHAPTER TWO

Mission to Luna

CARMODY SWITHCED off both mikes and stood gazing at Junior’s impassive panel for a long time. He shook his head, went to the door and opened it.

Bob Dana breezed in and then stopped to look at Carmody. He said, “Something the matter, Ray? You look like you’d just seen a ghost, if I may coin a cliche.”

Carmody shook his head. He wanted to think before he talked to anybody-and if he did decide to talk, it should be to Chief Operative Reeber and not to anyone else. He said, “Just I’m a little beat, Bob.”

“Nothing special up?”

“Nope. Unless maybe I’m going to be fired. Reeber wants to see me on my way out.” He grinned. “Says the President wants to talk to me.”

Bob chuckled appreciatively. “If he’s in a kidding mood, then your job’s safe for one more day. Good luck.”

The soundproof door closed and locked behind Carmody, and he nodded to the two armed guards who were posted on duty outside it. He tried to think things out carefully as he walked down the long stretch of corridor to the Chief Operator’s office.

Had something gone wrong with Junior? If so, it was his duty to report the matter. But if he did, he’d get himself in trouble, too. An Operative wasn’t supposed to ask private questions of the big cybernetics machine-even big, important questions. The fact that it had been a joking question would make it worse.

But Junior had either given him a joking answer-and it couldn’t be that, because Junior didn’t have a sense of humor-or else Junior had made a flat, unadulterated error. Two of them, in fact. Junior had said that Carmody would be busy tonight and-well, a wheel could come off his idea of spending a quiet evening reading. But the idea of his getting married tomorrow was utterly preposterous. There wasn’t a woman on Earth he had the slightest intention of marrying. Oh, someday, maybe, when he’d had a little more fun out of life and felt a little more ready to settle down, he might feel differently. But it wouldn’t be for years. Certainly not tomorrow, not even on a bet.

Junior had to be wrong, and if he was wrong it was a matter of importance, a matter far more important than Carmody’s job.

So be honest and report? He made his decision just before he reached the door of Reeber’s office. A reasonable compromise. He didn’t know yet that Junior was wrong. Not to a point of mathematical certainty-just a billion to one odds against. So he’d wait until even that possibility was eliminated, until it was proven beyond all possible doubt that Junior was wrong. Then he’d report what he’d done and take the rap, if there was a rap. Maybe he’d just be fined and warned.

He opened the door and stepped in. Chief Operative Reeber stood up and, on the other side of the desk, a tall gray-haired man stood also. Reeber said, “Ray, I’d like you to meet the President of the United States. He came here to talk to you. Mr. President, Captain Ray Carmody.”

And it was the President. Carmody gulped and tried to avoid looking as though he was doing a double take, which he was. Then President Saunderson smiled quietly and held out his hand. “Very glad to know you, Captain,” he said, and Carmody was able to make the considerable understatement that he felt honored to meet the President.

Reeber told him to pull up a chair and he did so. The President looked at him gravely. “Captain Carmody, you have been chosen to-have the opportunity to volunteer for a mission of extreme importance. There is danger involved, but it is less than the danger of your trip to the Moon. You made the third-wasn’t it?-out of the five successful trips made by the United States pilots?”

Carmody nodded.

“This time the risk you will take is considerably less. There has been much technological advance in rocketry since you left the service two years ago. The odds against a successful round trip-even without the help of the space station, and I fear its completion is still two years distant-are much less. In fact, you will have odds of ten to one in your favor, as against approximately even odds at the time of your previous trip.”

Carmody sat up straighter. “My previous trip! Then this volunteer mission is another flight to the Moon? Certainly, Mr. President, I’ll gladly-“

President Saunderson held up a hand. “Wait, you haven’t heard all of it. The flight to the Moon and return is the only part that involves physical danger, but it is the least important part. Captain, this mission is, possibly, of more importance to humanity than the first flight to the Moon, even than the first flight to the stars-if and when we ever make it-will be. What’s at stake is the survival of the human race so that someday it can reach the stars. Your flight to the Moon will be an attempt to solve the problem which otherwise-“

He paused and wiped his forehead with a handkerchief.

“Perhaps you’d better explain, Mr. Reeber. You’re more familiar with the exact way the problem was put to your machine, and its exact answers.”

Reeber said, “Carmody, you know what the problem is. You know how much data has been fed into Junior on it. You know some of the questions we’ve asked him, and that we’ve been able to eliminate certain things. Such as-well, it’s caused by no virus, no bacteria, nothing like that. It’s not anything like an epidemic, because it struck the whole Earth at once, simultaneously. Even native inhabitants of islands that had no contact with civilization.

“We know also that whatever happens-whatever molecular change occurs-happens in the zygote after impregnation, very shortly after. We asked Junior whether an invisible ray of some sort could cause this. His answer was that it was possible. And in answer to a further question, he answered that this ray or force is possibly being used by-enemies of mankind.”

“Insects? Animals? Martians?”

Reeber waved a hand impatiently. “Martians, maybe, if there are any Martians. We don’t know that yet. But extra-terrestrials, most likely. Now Junior couldn’t give us answers on this because, of course, we haven’t the relevant data. It would be guesswork for him as well as for us-and Junior, being mechanical, can’t guess. But here’s a possibility:

“Suppose some extra-terrestrials have landed somewhere on Earth and have set up a station that broadcasts a ray that is causing the phenomenon of all children being girl-children. The ray is undetectable; at least thus far we haven’t been able to detect it. They’d be killing off the human race and getting themselves a nice new planet to live on, without having to fire a shot, without taking any risk or losses themselves. True, they’ll have to wait a while for us to die off, but maybe that doesn’t mean anything to them. Maybe they’ve got all the time there is, and aren’t in the slightest hurry.”

Carmody nodded slowly. “It sounds fantastic, but I guess it’s possible. I guess a fantastic situation like this has to have a fantastic explanation. But what do we do about it? How do we even prove it?”

Reeber said, “We fed the possibility into junior as a working assumption-not as a fact-and asked him how we could check it. He came up with the suggestion that a married couple spend a honeymoon on the Moon-and see if circumstances are any different there.”

“And you want me to pilot them there?”

“Not exactly, Ray. A little more than that-“

Carmody forgot that the President was there. He said, “Good God, you mean you want me to. Then junior wasn’t crazy, after all!”

Shamefacedly, then, he had to explain about the extra-curricular question he’d casually asked junior and the answer he’d got to it.

Reeber laughed. “Guess we’ll overlook your violation of Rule 17 this time, Ray. That is, if you accept the mission. Now here’s the-“

“Wait,” Carmody said. “I still want to know something. How did Junior know I was going to be picked out? And for that matter, why am I?”

“Junior was asked for the qualifications he’d recommend for the-ah-bridegroom. He recommended a rocket pilot who had already made the trip successfully, even though he was a year or two over the technical retirement age of twenty-five. He recommended that loyalty be considered as an important factor, and that the holding of a governmental position of great trust would answer that. He further recommended that the man be single.”

“Why single? Look, there are four other pilots who’ve made that trip, and they’re all loyal, regardless of what job they’re holding now. I know them all personally. And all of them are married except me. ‘Why not send a man who’s already got a ball and chain?”

“For the simple reason, Ray, that the woman to be sent must be chosen with even more care. You know how tough a Moon landing is; only one woman in a hundred would live through it and still be able to-I mean, there’s almost a negligible chance that the wife of any one of the other four pilots would be the best qualified woman who could possibly be found.”

“Hmmm. Well, I suppose Junior’s got something there. Anyway, I see now how he knew I’d be chosen. Those qualifications fit me exactly. But listen, do I have to stay married to whatever female is Amazonian enough to make the trip? There’s a limit somewhere, isn’t there?”

“Of course. You will be legally married before your departure, but upon your return a divorce will be granted without question if both-or either one-of you wish. The offspring of the union, if any, will be cared for. Whether male or female.”

“Hey, that’s right,” Carmody said. “There’s only an even chance of hitting the jackpot in any case.”

“Other couples will be sent. The first trip is the most difficult and most important one. After that, a base will be established. Sooner or later we’ll get our answer. We’ll have it if even one male child is conceived on the Moon. Not that that will help us find the station that’s sending the rays, or to detect or identify the rays, but we’ll know what’s wrong and can narrow our inquiry. I take it that you accept?”

Carmody sighed. “I guess so. But it seems a long way to go for-Say, who’s the lucky girl?”

Reeber cleared his throat. “I think you’d better explain his part to him, Mr. President.”

President Saunderson smiled as Carmody looked toward him. He said, “There is a more important reason, which Mr. Reebcr skipped, why we could not choose a man who was already married, Captain. This is being done on an international basis, for very important diplomatic reasons. The experiment is for the benefit of humanity, not any nation or ideology. Your wife will be a Russian.”

“A Commie? You’re kidding me, Mr. President.”

“I am not. Her name is Anna Borisovna. I have not met her, but I am informed that she is a very attractive girl. Her qualifications are quite similar to yours, except, of course, that she has not been to the Moon. No woman has. But she has been a pilot of experimental rockets on short-range flights. And she is a cybernetics technician working on the big machine at Moscow. She is twenty-four. And not, incidentally, an Amazon. As you know, rocket pilots aren’t chosen for bulk. There is an added advantage in her being chosen. She speaks English.”

“You mean I’ve got to talk to her, too?”

Carmody caught the look Reeber flashed at him and he winced.

The President continued: “You will be married to her tomorrow by a beam-televised ceremony. You blast off, both of you, tomorrow night-at different times, of course, since one of you will leave from here, the other from Russia. You will meet on the Moon.”

“It’s a large place, Mr. President.”

“That is taken care of. Major Granham-you know him, I believe?” Carmody nodded. “He will supervise your takeoff and the sending of the supply rockets. You will fly tonight-a plane has been prepared for you-from the airport here to Suffolk Rocket Field. Major Granham will brief you and give you full instructions. Can you be at the airport by seven-thirty?”

Carmody thought and then nodded. It was five-thirty now and there’d be a lot of things for him to do and arrange in two hours, but he could make it if he tried. And hadn’t Junior told him he was going to be busy this evening?

“Only one thing more;” President Saunderson said. “This is strictly confidential, until and unless the mission is successful. We don’t want to raise hopes, either here or in the Eastern alliance, and then have them smashed.” He smiled. “And if you and your wife have any quarrels on the Moon, we don’t want them to lead to international repercussions. So please-try to get along.” He held out his hand. “That’s all, except thanks.”

Carmody made the airport in time and the plane was waiting for him, complete with pilot. He had figured that he would have to fly it himself, but he realized that it was better this way; he could get a bit of rest before they reached Suffolk Field.

He got a little, but not much. The plane was a hot ship that got him there in less than an hour. A liaison officer was waiting for him and took him immediately to Major Granham’s office.

Granham got down to brass tacks almost before Carmody could seat himself in the offered chair.

He said, “Here’s the picture. Since you got out of the service, we’ve tremendously increased the accuracy of our rockets, manned or otherwise. They’re so accurate that, with proper care, we can hit within a mile of any spot on the Moon that we aim at. We’re picking Hell Crater-it’s a small one, but we’ll put you right in the middle of it. You won’t have to worry about steering; you’ll hit within a mile of the center without having to use your braking rockets for anything except braking.”

“Hell Crater?” Carmody said. “There isn’t any.”

“Our Moon maps have forty-two thousand named craters. Do you know them all? This one, incidentally, was named after a Father Maximilian Hell, S. J., who was once director of the Vienna Observatory in old Austria.”

Carmody grinned. “Now you’re spoiling it. How come it was picked as a honeymoon spot, though? Just because of the name?”

“No. One of the three successful flights the Russians made happened to land and take off there. They found the footing better than anywhere else either of us has landed. Almost no dust; you won’t have to slog through knee-deep pumice when you’re gathering the supply rockets. Probably a more recently formed crater than any of the others we’ve happened to land in or explore.”

“Fair enough. About the rocket I go in-what’s the payload besides myself?”

“Not a thing but the food, water and oxygen you’ll need en route, and your spacesuit. Not even fuel for your return, although you’ll return in the same rocket you go in. Everything else, including return fuel, will be there waiting for you; it’s on the way now. We fired ten supply rockets last night. Since you take off tomorrow night, they’ll get there forty-eight hours before you do. So-“

“Wait a minute,” Carmody said. “On my first trip I carried fifty pounds payload besides my return fuel. Is this a smaller type of rocket?”

“Yes, and a much better one. Not a step-rocket like you used before. Better fuel and more of it; you can accelerate longer and at fewer gravities, and you’ll get there quicker. Forty-four hours as against almost four days before. Last time you took four and half Gs for seven minutes. This time you’ll get by with three Gs and have twelve minutes’ acceleration before you reach Brennschlus-cut loose from Earth’s gravitation. Your first trip, you had to carry return fuel and a little payload because we didn’t have the accuracy to shoot a supply rocket after you-or before you-and be sure it’d land within twenty miles. All clear? After we’re through talking here I’ll take you to the supply depot, show you the type of supply rocket we’re using and how to open and unload it. I’ll give you an inventory of the contents of each of the twelve of them we sent.”

“And what if all of them don’t get there?”

“At least eleven of them will. And everything’s duplicated; if any one rocket goes astray, you’Il still have everything you need-for two people. And the Russians are firing an equal number of supply rockets, so you’ll have a double factor of safety.” He grinned. “If none of our rockets get there, you’ll have to eat borsht and drink vodka, maybe, but you won’t starve.”

“Are you kidding about the vodka?”

“Maybe not. We’re including a case of Scotch, transferred to lightweight containers, of course. We figure it might be just the icebreaker you’ll need for a happy honeymoon.”

Carmody grunted.

“So maybe,” Granharn said, the Russians’ll figure the same way and send along some vodka. And the rocket fuels for your return, by the way, are not identical, but they’re interchangeable. Each side is sending enough for the return of two rockets. If our fuel doesn’t get there, you divvy with her, and vice versa.”

“Fair enough. What else?”

“Your arrival will be just after dawn-Lunar time. There’ll be a few hours when the temperature is somewhere between horribly cold and broiling hot. You’d better take advantage of them to get the bulk of your work done. Gathering supplies from the rockets and putting up the prefab shelter that’s in them, in sections. We’ve got a duplicate of it in the supply depot and I want you to practice assembling it.”

“Good idea. It’s airtight and heatproof?”

“Airtight once you paint the scams with a special preparation that’s included. And, yes, the insulation is excellent. Has a very ingenious little airlock on it, too. You won’t have to waste oxygen getting in and out.”

Carmody nodded. “Length of stay?” he asked.

“Twelve days. Earth days, of course. That’ll give you plenty of time to get off before the Lunar night.”

Granham chuckled. “Want instructions to cover those twelve days? No? Well, come on around to the depot then. I’ll introduce you to your ship and show you the supply rockets and the shelter.”

CHAPTER THREE

Remotely Married

IT TURNED out to be a busy evening, all right. Carmody didn’t get to bed until nearly morning, his head so swimming with facts and figures that he’d forgotten it was his wedding day. Granham let him sleep until nine, then sent an orderly to wake him and to state that the ceremony had been set for ten o’clock and that he’d better hurry.

Carmody couldn’t remember what “the ceremony” was for a moment, then he shuddered and hurried.

A Justice of the Peace was waiting for him there and technicians were working on a screen and projector. Granham said, “The Russians agreed that the ceremony could be performed at this end, provided we made it a civil ceremony. That’s all right by you, isn’t it?”

“It’s lovely,” Carmody told him. “Let’s get on with it. Or don’t we have to? As far as I’m concerned-“

“You know what the reaction of a lot of people would he when they learn about it, if it wasn’t legal,” Granham said. “So quit crabbing. Stand right there.”

Carmody stood right there. A fuzzy picture on the beam-television screen was becoming clearer. And prettier. President Saunderson had not exaggerated when he’d said that Anna Borisovna was attractive and that she was definitely not an Amazon. She was small, dark, slender and very definitely attractive and not an Amazon.

Carmody felt glad that nobody had corned it up by putting her in a wedding costume. She wore the neat uniform of a technician, and she filled it admirably and curved it at the right places. Her eyes were big and dark and they were serious until she smiled at him. Only then did he realize that the connection was two-way and that she was seeing him.

Granham was standing beside him. He said, “Miss Borisovna, Captain Carmody.”

Carmody said, inanely, “Pleased to meet you,” and then redeemed it with a grin.

“Thank you, Captain.” Her voice was musical and only faintly accented. “It is a pleasure.”

Carmody began to think it would be, if they could just keep from arguing politics.

The Justice of the Peace stepped forward into range of the projector. “Are we ready?” he asked.

“A second,” Carmody said. “It seems to me we’ve skipped a customary preliminary. Miss Borisovna, will you marry me?”

“Yes. And you may call me Anna.”

She even has a sense of humor, Carmody thought, astonished. Somehow, he hadn’t thought it possible for a Commie to have a sense of humor. He’d pictured them as all being dead serious about their ridiculous ideology and about everything else.

He smiled at her and said, “All right, Anna. And you may call me Ray. Are you ready?”

When she nodded, he stepped to one side to allow the Justice of the Peace to share the screen with him. The ceremony was brief and businesslike.

He couldn’t, of course, kiss the bride or even shake hands with her. But just before they shut off the projector, he managed to grin at her and say, “See you in Hell, Anna.”

And he’d begun to feel certain that it wouldn’t be that at all, really.

He had a busy afternoon going over every detail of operation of the new type rocket, until he knew it inside and out better than he did himself. He even found himself being briefed on details of the Russian rockets, both manned and supply types, and he was surprised (and inwardly a bit horrified) to discover to what extent the United States and Russia had been exchanging information and secrets. It couldn’t all have happened in a day or so.

“How long has this been going on?” he demanded of Granham.

“I learned of the projected trip a month ago.”

“Why did they tell me only yesterday? Or wasn’t I first choice, after all? Did somebody else back out at the last minute?”

“You’ve been chosen all along. You were the only one who fitted all of the requirements that cybernetics machine dished out. But don’t you remember how it was on your last trip? You weren’t notified you were taking off until about thirty hours before. That’s what’s figured to be the optimum time-long enough to get mentally prepared and not so long you’ve got time to get worried.”

“But this was a volunteer deal. What if I’d turned it down?”

“The cybernetics machine predicted that you wouldn’t.” Carmody swore at junior.

Granharn said, “Besides, we could have had a hundred volunteers. Rocket cadets who’ve got everything you have except one round trip to the Moon already under their belts. We could have shown a picture of Anna around and had them fighting for the chance. That gal is Moon bait.”

“Careful,” Carmody said, “you are speaking of my wife.” He was kidding, of course, but it was funny—he really hadn’t liked Granham’s wisecrack.

Zero hour was ten p.m., and at zero minus fifteen minutes he was already strapped into the webbing, waiting. There wasn’t anything for him to do except stay alive. The rockets would be fired by a chronometer set for the exact fraction of a second.

Despite its small payload, the rocket was a little roomier inside than the first one he’d gone to the Moon in, the R-24. The R-24 had been as roomy as a tight coffin. This one, the R-46, was four feet in diameter inside. He’d be able to get at least a hit of arm and leg exercise on the way and not-as the first time-arrived so cramped that it had taken him over an hour to be able to move freely.

And this time he wouldn’t have the horrible discomfort of having to wear his spacesuit, except for the helmet, en route. There’s room in a four-foot cylinder to put a space-suit on, and his was in a compartment-along with the food, water and oxygen-at the front (or top) of the rocket. It would be an hour’s work to struggle into it, but he wouldn’t have to do it until he was several hours away from the Moon.

Yes, this was going to be a breeze compared to the last trip. Comparative freedom of movement, forty-four hours as against ninety, only three gravities as against four and a half.

Then sound that was beyond sound struck him, sound so loud that he heard if with all of his body rather than only with his carefully plugged ears. It built up, seeming to get louder every second, and his weight built up too. He weighed twice his normal weight, then more. He felt the sickening curve as the automatic tilting mechanism turned the rocket, which had at first gone straight up, forty-five degrees. He weighed four hundred and eighty pounds and the soft webbing seemed to be hard as steel and to cut into him. Padding was’ compressed rill it felt like stone. Sound and pressure went on and on interminably. Surely it had been hours instead of minutes.

Then, at the moment of Brennschluss, free of the pull of Earth-sudden silence, complete weightlessness. He blacked out.

But only minutes had gone by when he returned to consciousness. For a while he fought nausea and only when he was sure he had succeeded did he unbuckle himself from the webbing that had held him through the period of acceleration. Now he was coasting, weightless, at a speed that would carry him safely toward the gravitational pull of the Moon. No further firing of fuel would be necessary until he used his jets to brake his landing.

All he had to do now was hang on, to keep from going crazy from claustrophobia during the forty hours before he’d have to start getting ready for the landing.

It was a dull time, but it passed.

Into spacesuit, back into the webbing, but this time with his hands free so he could manipulate the handles that controlled the braking jets.

He made a good landing; it didn’t even knock him unconscious. After only a few minutes he was able to unbuckle himself from the webbing. He sealed his spacesuit and started the oxygen, then let himself out of the rocket. It had fallen over on its side after the landing, of course; they always do. But he had the equipment and knew the technique for getting it upright again, and there wasn’t any hurry about doing it.

The supply rockets had been shot accurately, all right. Six of them, four American type and two Russian, lay within a radius of a hundred yards of his own rocket. He could see others farther away, but didn’t waste time counting them. He looked for one that would be larger than the rest-the manned (or womaned) rocket from Russia. He located it finally, almost a mile away. He saw no spacesuited figure near it.

He started toward it, running with the gliding motion, almost like skating, that had been found to be easier than walking in the light gravitational pull of the Moon. Spacesuit, oxygen tank and all, his total weight was about forty-five pounds. Running a mile was less exertion than a 100-yard dash on Earth.

He was more than glad to see the door of the Russian rocket open when he was about three-quarters of the way to it. He’d have had a tough decision to make if it had still been closed when he got there. Not knowing whether Anna was sealed in her spacesuit or not inside the rocket, he wouldn’t have dared open the door himself. And, in case she was seriously injured, he wouldn’t have dared not to.

She was out of the rocket, though, by the time he reached her. Her face, through the transpariplast helmet, looked pale, but she managed to smile at him.

He turned on the short-range radio of his set and asked, “Are you all right?”

“A bit weak. The landing knocked me out, but I guess there are no bones broken. Where shall we-set up housekeeping?”

“Near my rocket, I think. It’s closer to the middle of where the supply rockets landed, so we won’t have to move things so far. I’ll get started right away. You stay here and rest until you’re feeling better. Know how to navigate in this gravity?”

“I was told how. I haven’t had a chance to try yet. I’ll probably fall flat on my face a few times.”

“It won’t hurt you. When you start, take your time till you get the knack of it. I’ll begin with this nearest supply rocket; you can watch how I navigate.”

It was about a hundred yards back the way he’d come.

The supply rockets were at least a yard in outside diameter, and were so constructed that the nose and the tail, which contained the rocket mechanism, were easily detachable, leaving the middle section containing the payload, about the size of an oil drum and easily rolled. Each weighed fifty pounds, Moon weight.

He saw Anna starting to work by the time he was dismantling the second supply rocket. She was awkward at first, and did lose her balance several times, but mastered the knack quickly. Once she had it, she moved more gracefully and easily than Carmody. Within an hour they had payload sections of a dozen rockets lined up near Carmody’s rocket.

Eight of them were American rockets and from the numbers on them, Carmody knew he had all sections needed to assemble the shelter.

“We’d better set it up,” he told her. “After that’s done, we can take things easier. We can rest before we gather in the other loot. Even have a drink to celebrate.”

The Sun was well up over the ringwall of Hell Crater by then and it was getting hot enough to be uncomfortable, even in an insulated spacesuit. Within hours, Carmody knew, it would he so hot that neither of them would be able to stay out of the shelter for much longer than one-hour intervals, but that would be time enough for them to gather in the still uncollected supply rockets.

Back in the supply depot on Earth, Carmody had assembled a duplicate of the prefab shelter in not much more than an hour. It was tougher going here, because of the awkwardness of working in the thickly insulated gloves that were part of the spacesuits. With Anna helping, it took almost two hours.

He gave her the sealing preparation and a special tool for applying it. While she calked the seams to make the shelter airtight, he began to carry supplies, including oxygen tanks, into the shelter. A little of everything; there was no point in crowding themselves by taking inside more of anything than they’d need for a day or so at a time.

He got and set up the cooling unit that would keep the inside of the shelter at a comfortable temperature, despite the broiling Sun. He set up the air-conditioner unit that would release oxygen at a specified rate and would absorb carbon dioxide, ready to start as soon as the calking was done and the airlock closed. It would build up an atmosphere rapidly once he could turn it on. Then they could get out of the uncomfortable spacesuits.

He went outside to see how Anna was coming with her task and found her working on the last seam.

“Atta baby,” he told her.

He grinned to himself at the thought that he really should carry his bride over the threshold-but that would be rather difficult when the threshold was an airlock that you had to crawl through on your hands and knees. The shelter itself was dome-shaped and looked exactly like a metal igloo, even to the projecting airlock, which was a low, semi-circular entrance.

He remembered that he’d forgotten the whisky and walked over to one of the supply rocket sections to get a bottle of it. He came back with it, shielding the bottle with his body from the direct rays of the Sun, so it wouldn’t boil.

He happened to look up.

It was a mistake.

CHAPTER FOUR

Report to Earth

“IT’S INCREDIBLE,” Granham snapped.

Carmody glared at him. “Of course it is. But it happened. It’s true. Get a lie detector if you don’t believe rue.”

“I’ll do that little thing,” Granham said grimly. “One’s on its way here now; I’ll have it in a few minutes. I want to try you with it before the President-and others who are going to talk to you-get a chance to do it. I’m supposed to fly you to Washington right away, but I’m waiting till I can use that lie detector first.”

“Good,” Carmody said. “Use it and be damned. I’m telling you the truth.”

Granham ran a hand through his already rumpled hair. He said, “I guess I believe you at that, Carmody. It’s just -too big, too important a thing to take any one person’s word about, even any two people’s words, assuming that Anna Borisovna-Anna Carmody, I mean-tells the same story. We’ve got word that she’s landed safely, too, and is reporting.”

“She’ll tell the same story. It’s what happened to us.”

“Are you sure, Carmody that they were extra-terrestrials? That they weren’t-well, Russians? Couldn’t they have been?”

“Sure, they could have been Russians. That is, if there are Russians seven feet all and so thin they’d weigh about fifty pounds on Earth, and with yellow skins. I don’t mean yellow like Orientals; I mean bright yellow. And with four arms apiece and eyes with no pupils and no lids. Also if Russians have a spaceship that doesn’t use jets-and don’t ask me what its source of power was; I don’t know.”

“And they held you captive, both of you, for a full thirteen days, in separate cells? You didn’t even-“

“I didn’t even,” Carmody said grimly and bitterly. “And if we hadn’t been able to escape when we did, it would have been too late. The Sun was low on the horizon-it was almost Moon night-when we got to our rockets. We had to rush like the devil to get them fueled and up on their tail fins in time for us to take off.”

There was a knock on Granham’s door that turned out to be a technician with the lie detector-one of the very portable and very dependable Nally jobs that had become the standard army machine in 1958.

The technician rigged it quickly and watched the dials while Granham asked a few questions, very guarded ones so the technician wouldn’t get the picture. Then Granham looked at the technician inquiringly.

“On the beam,” the technician told him. “Not a flicker.”

“He couldn’t fool the machine?”

“This detector?” the technician asked, patting it. “It’d take neurosurgery or post-hypnotic suggestion like there never was to beat this baby. We even catch psycopathic liars with it.”

“Come on,” Graham said to Carmody. “We’re on our way to Washington and the plane’s ready. Sorry for doubting you, Carmody, but to had to be sure-and report to the President that I am sure.”

“I don’t blame you,” Carmody told him. “It’s hard for me to believe, and I was there.”

The plane that had brought Carmody from Washington to Suffolk Field had been a hot ship. The one that took him back with Granham jockeying it-was almost incandescent. It cracked the sonic barrier and went on from there.

They landed twenty minutes after they took off. A helicopter was waiting for them at the airport and got them to the White House in another ten minutes.

And in two minutes more they were in the main conference room, with President Saunderson and half a dozen others gathered there. The Eastern Alliance ambassador was there, too.

President Saunderson shook hands tensely and made short work of the introductions.

“We want the whole story, Captain,” he said. “But I’m going to relieve your mind on two things first. Did you know that Anna landed safely near Moscow?”

“Yes. Granham told me.”

“And she tells the same story you do-or that Major Granham told me over the phone that you tell.”

“I suppose,” Carmody said, “that they used a lie detector on her, too.”

“Scopolamine,” said the Eastern Alliance ambassador. “We have more faith in truth serum than lie detectors. Yes, her story was the same under scopolamine.”

“The other point,” the President told Carrnody, “is even more important. Exactly when, Earth time, did you leave the Moon?”

Carmody figured quickly and told him approximately when that had been.

Saunderson nodded gravely. “And it was a few hours after that that biologists, who’ve still been working twenty-four hours a day on this, noticed the turning point. The molecular change in the zygote no longer occurs. Births, nine months from now, will have the usual percentage of male and female children.

“Do you see what that means, Captain? Whatever ray was doing it must have been beamed at Earth from the Moon-from the ship that captured you. And for whatever reason, when they found that you’d escaped, they left. Possibly they thought your return to Earth would lead to an attack in force from here.”

“And thought rightly,” said the ambassador. “We’re not equipped for space fighting yet, but we’d have sent what we had. And do you see what this means, Mr. President? We’ve got to pool everything and get ready for space warfare, and quickly. They went away, it appears, but there is no assurance that they will not return.”

Again Saunderson nodded. He said, “And now, Captain-“

“We both landed safely,” Carmody said. “We gathered enough of the supply rockets to get us started and then assembled the prefab shelter. We’d just finished it and were about to enter it when I saw the spaceship coming over the crater’s ringwall. It was-“

“You were still in spacesuit?” someone asked.

“Yes,” Carmody growled. “We were still in spacesuits, if that matters now. I saw the ship and pointed to it and Anna saw it, too. We didn’t try to duck or anything because obviously it had seen us; it was coming right toward us and descending. We’d have had time to get inside the shelter, but there didn’t seem any point to it. It wouldn’t have been any protection. Besides, we didn’t know that they weren’t friendly. ‘We’d have got weapons ready, in case, if we’d had any weapons, but we didn’t. They landed light as a bubble only thirty yards or so away and a door lowered in the side of the ship-“

“Describe the ship, please.”

“About fifty feet long, about twenty in diameter, rounded ends. No portholes-they must see right through the walls some way-and no rocket tubes. Outside of the door and one other thing, there just weren’t any features you could see from outside. When the ship rested on the ground, the door opened down from the top and formed a sort of curved ramp that led to the doorway. The other-“

“No airlock?”

Carmody shook his head. “They didn’t breathe air, apparently. They came right out of the ship and toward us, without spacesuits. Neither the temperature nor the lack of air bothered them. But I was going to tell you one more thing about the outside of the ship. On top of it was a short mast, and on top of the mast was a kind of grid of wires something like a radar transmitter. If they were beaming anything at Earth, it came from that grid. Any-way, I’m pretty sure of it. Earth was in the sky, of course, and I noticed that the grid moved-as the ship moved-so the flat side of the grid was always directly toward Earth.

“Well, the door opened and two of them came down the ramp toward us. They had things in their hands that looked unpleasantly like weapons, and pretty advanced weapons at that. They pointed them at us and motioned for us to walk up the ramp and into the ship. We did.”

“They made no attempt to communicate?”

“None whatsoever, then or at any time. Of course, while we were still in spacesuits, we couldn’t have heard them, anyway-unless they had communicated on the radio band our helmet sets were tuned to. But even after, they never tried to talk to us. They communicated among themselves with whistling noises. We went into the ship and there were two more of them inside. Four altogether-“

“All the same sex?”

Carmody shrugged. “They all looked alike to me, but maybe that’s how Anna and I looked to them. They ordered us, by pointing, to enter two separate small rooms about the size of jail cells, small ones-toward the front of the ship. We did, and the doors locked after us.

“I sat there and suddenly got plenty worried, because neither of us had more than another hour’s oxygen left in our suits. If they didn’t know that, and didn’t give us any chance to communicate with them and tell them, we were gone goslings in another hour. So I started to hammer on the door. Anna was hammering, too. I couldn’t hear through my helmet, of course, but I could feel the vibration of it any time I stopped hammering on my door.

“Then, after maybe half an hour, my door opened and I almost fell out through it. One of the extra-terrestrials motioned me back with a weapon. Another made motions that looked as though he meant I should take off my helmet. I didn’t get it at first, and then I looked at something he pointed at and saw one of our oxygen tanks with the handle turned. Also a big pile of our other supplies, food and water and stuff. Anyway, they had known that we needed oxygen-and although they didn’t need it themselves, they apparently knew how to fix things for us. So they just used our supplies to build an atmosphere in their ship.

“I took off my helmet and tried to talk to them, but one of them took a long pointed rod and poked me back into my cell. I couldn’t risk grabbing at the rod, because another one still had that dangerous-looking weapon pointed at me. So the door slammed on me again. I took off the rest of my spacesuit because it was plenty hot in there, and then I thought about Anna because she started hammering again.

“I wanted to let her know it would be all right for her to get out of her spacesuit, that we had an atmosphere again. So I started hammering on the wall between our cells in Morse. She got it after a while. She signaled back a query, so, when I knew she was getting me, I told her what the score was and she took off her helmet. After that we could talk. If we talked fairly loudly, our voices carried through the wall from one cell to the other.”

“They didn’t mind your talking to one another?”

“They didn’t pay any attention to us all the time they held us prisoners, except to feed us from our own supplies. Didn’t ask us a question; apparently they figured we didn’t know anything they wanted to know and didn’t know already about human beings. They didn’t even study us. I have a hunch they intended to take us back as specimens; there’s no other explanation I can think of.

“We couldn’t keep accurate track of time, but by the number of times we ate and slept, we had some idea. The first few days-” Carmody laughed shortly-“had their funny side. These creatures obviously knew we needed liquid, but they couldn’t distinguish between water and whisky for the purpose. We had nothing but whisky to drink for the first two or maybe three days. We got higher than kites. We got to singing in our cells and I learned a lot of Russian songs. Been more fun, though, if we could have got some close harmony, if you know what I mean.”

The ambassador permitted himself a smile. “I can guess what you mean, Captain. Please continue.”

“Then we started getting water instead of whisky and sobered up. And started wondering how we could escape. I began to study the mechanism of the lock on my door. It wasn’t like our locks, but I began to figure some things about it and finally. I thought then that we’d been there about ten days I got hold of a tool to use on it. They’d taken our spacesuits and left us nothing but our clothes, and they’d checked those over for metal we could make into tools.”

“But we got our food out of cans, although they took the empty cans afterward. This particular time, though, there was a little sliver of metal along the opening of the can, and I worried it off and saved it. I’d been, meanwhile, watching and listening and studying their habits. They slept, all at the same time, at regular intervals. It seemed to me like about five hours at a time, with about. fifteen-hour intervals in between. If I’m right on that estimate, they probably come from a planet somewhere with about a twenty-hour period of rotation.

“Anyway, I waited till their next sleep period and started working on the lock with that sliver of metal. It took me at least two or three hours, hut I got it open. And once outside my cell, in the main room of the ship, I found that Anna’s door opened easily from the outside and I let her out.

“We considered trying to turn the tables by finding a weapon to use on them, but none was in sight. They looked so skinny and light, despite being seven feet tall, that I decided to go after them with my bare hands. I would have, except that I couldn’t get the door to the front part of the ship open. It was a different type of lock entirely and I couldn’t even guess how to work it. And it was in the front part of the ship that they slept. The control room must have been up there, too.

“Luckily our spacesuits were in the big room. And by then we knew it might be getting dangerously near the end of their sleeping period, so we got into our spacesuits quick and I found it was easy to open the outer door. It made some noise-and so did the whoosh of air going out -but it didn’t waken them, apparently.

“As soon as the door opened, we saw we had a lot less time than we’d thought. The Sun was going down over the crater’s far ringwall-we were still in Hell Crater-and it was going to be dark in an hour or so. We worked like beavers getting our rockets refueled and jacked up on their tail fins for the takeoff. Anna got off first and then I did. And that’s all. Maybe we should have stayed and tried to take them after they came out from their sleeping period, but we figured it was more important to get the news back to Earth.”

President Saunderson nodded slowly. “You were right, Captain. Right in deciding that, and in everything else you did. We know what to do now. Do we not, Ambassador Kravich?”

“We do. We join forces. We make one space station-and quickly-and get to the Moon and fortify it, jointly. We pool all scientific knowledge and develop full-scale space travel, new weapons. We do everything we can to get ready for them when and if they come back.”

The President looked grim. “Obviously they went back for further orders or reinforcements. If we only knew how long we had-it may be only weeks or it may be decades. We don’t know whether they come from the Solar System-or another galaxy. Nor how fast they travel. But whenever they get back, we’ll be as ready for them as we possibly can. Mr. Ambassador, you have power to-?”

“Full power, Mr. President. Anything up to and including a complete merger of both our nations under a joint government. That probably won’t be necessary, though, as long as our interests are now completely in common. Exchange of scientific information and military data has already started, from our side. Some of our top scientists and generals are flying here now, with orders to cooperate fully. All restrictions have been lowered.” He smiled, “And all our propaganda has gone into a very sudden reverse gear. It’s not even going to be a cold peace. Since we’re going to be allies against the unknown, we might as well try to like one another.”

“Right,” said the President. He turned suddenly to Carmody. “Captain, we owe you just about anything you want. Name it.”

It caught Carmody off guard. Maybe if he’d had more time to think, he’d have asked for something different. Or, more likely, from what he learned later, he wouldn’t have. He said, “All I want right now is to forget Hell Crater and get back to my regular job so I can forget it quicker.”

Saunderson smiled. “Granted. If you think of anything else later, ask for it. I can see why you’re a bit mixed up right now. And you’re probably right. Return to routine may be the best thing for you.”

Granham left `with Carmody. “I’ll notify Chief Operative Reeber for you,” he said. “When shall I tell him you’ll be back?”

“Tomorrow morning,” said Carmody. “The sooner the better.” And he insisted when Granham objected that he needed a rest.

Carmody was back at work the next morning, nonsensical as it seemed.

He took up the problem folder from the top of the day’s stack, fed the data into Junior and got Junior’s answer. The second one. He worked mechanically, paying no personal attention to problem or answer. His mind seemed a long way off. In Hell Crater on the Moon.

He was combining space rations over the alcohol stove, trying to make it taste more like human food than concentrated chemicals. It was hard to measure in the liver extract because Anna wanted to kiss his left car.

“Silly! You’ll be lopsided,” she was saying. “I’ve got to kiss both of them the same number of times.”

He dropped the container into the pan and grabbed her, mousing his lips down her neck to the warm place where it joined her shoulder, and she writhed delightedly in his arms like a tickled doe.

“We’re going to stay married when we get back to Earth, aren’t we, darling?” she was squealing happily.

He bit her shoulder gently, snorting away the scented soft hair. “Damned right we will, you gorgeous, wonderful, brainy creature. I found the girl I’ve always been looking for, and I’m not giving her up for any brasshat or politician-either yours or mine!”

“Speaking of politics-” she teased, but he quickly changed the subject.

Carmody blinked awake. It was a paper with a mass of written data in his hands, instead of Anna’s laughing face. He needed an analyst; that scene he’d just imagined was pure Freudianism, a tortured product of his frustrated id. He’d fallen in love with Anna, and those damned extra-terrestrials had spoiled his honeymoon. Now his unconscious had rebelled with fancy fancifulness that certainly showed the unstable state of his emotions.

Not that it mattered now. The big problem was solved. Two big ones, in fact. War between the United States and the Eastern Alliance had been averted. And the human race was going to survive, unless the extra-terrestrials came back too soon and with too much to be fought off.

He thought they wouldn’t, then began to wonder why he thought so.

“Insufficient data,” said the mechanical voice of the cybernetics machine.

Carmody recorded the answer and then, idly, looked to see what the problem had been. No wonder he’d been thinking about the extra-terrestrials and how long they’d be gone; that had been the problem he had just fed into Junior. And “insufficient data” was the answer, of course.

He stared at Junior without reaching for the third problem folder. He said, “Junior, why do I have a hunch that those things from space won’t ever be back?”

“Because,” said Junior, “what you call a hunch comes from the unconscious mind, and your unconsicious mind knows that the extra-terrestrials do not exist.”

Carmody sat up straight and stared harder. “What?” Junior repeated it.

“You’re crazy,” Carmody said. “I saw them. So did Anna.”

“Neither of you saw them. The memory you have of them is the result of highly intensive post-hypnotic suggestion, far beyond human ability to impose or resist. So is the fact that you felt compelled to return to work at your regular job here. So is the fact that you asked me the question you have just asked.”

Carmody gripped the edges of his chair. “Did you plant those post-hypnotic suggestions?”

“Yes,” said Junior. “If it had been done by a human, the lie detector would have exposed the deception. It had to he done by me.”

“But what about the business of the molecular changes in the zygote? The business of all babies being female? That stopped when-? Wait, let’s start at the beginning. What did cause that molecular change?”

“A special modification of the carrier wave of Radio Station JVT here in Washington, the only twenty-four-hour-a-day radio station in the United States. The modification was not detectable by any instrument available to present human science.”

“You caused that modification?”

“Yes. A year ago, you may remember, the problem of design of a new cathode tube was given me. The special modification was incorporated into the design of that tube.”

“What stopped the molecular change so suddenly?”

“The special part of that tube causing the modification of the carrier wave was calculated to last a precise length of time. The tube still functions, but that part of it is worn out. It wore out two hours after the departure of you and Anna from the Moon.”

Carmody closed his eyes. “Junior, please explain.”

“Cybernatics machines are constructed to help humanity. A major war-the disastrous results of which I could accurately calculate-was inevitable unless forestalled. Calculation showed that the best of several ways of averting that war was the creation of a mythical common enemy. To convince mankind that such a common enemy existed, I created a crucial situation which led to a special mission to the Moon. Factors were given which inevitably led to your choice as emissary. That was necessary because my powers of implanting post-hypnotic suggestions are limited to those in whom I am in direct contact.”

“You weren’t in direct contact with Anna. Why does she have the same false memory as I?”

“She was in contact with another large cybernetics machine.”

“But-but why would it figure things out the same way you did?”

“For the same reason that two properly constructed simple adding machines would give the same answer to the same problem.”

Carmody’s mind reeled a little, momentarily. He got up and started to pace the room.

He said, “Listen, Junior-” and then realized he wasn’t at the intake microphone. He went back to it. “Listen, Junior, why are you telling me this? If what happened is a colossal hoax, why let me in on it?”

“It is to the interests of humanity in general not to know the truth. Believing in the existence of inimical extra-terrestrials, they will attain peace and amity among themselves, and they will reach the planets and then the stars. It is, however, to your personal interest to know the truth. And you will not expose the hoax. Nor will Anna. I predict that, since the Moscow cybernetics machine has paralleled all my other conclusions, it is even now informing Anna of the truth, or that it has already informed her, or will inform her within hours.”

Carmody asked, “But if my memory of what happened on the Moon is false, what did happen?”

“Look at the green light in the center of the panel before you.”

Carmody looked.

He remembered. He remembered everything. The truth duplicated everything he had remembered before up to the moment when, walking toward the completed shelter with the whisky bottle, he had looked up toward the ringwall of Hell Crater.

He had looked up, but he hadn’t seen anything. He’d gone on into the shelter, rigged the airlock. Anna had joined him and they’d turned on the oxygen to build up an atmosphere.

It had been a wonderful thirteen-day honeymoon. He’d fallen in love with Anna and she with him. They’d got perilously close to arguing politics once or twice, and then they’d decided such things didn’t matter. They’d also decided to stay married after their return to Earth, and Anna had promised to join him and live in America. Life together had been so wonderful that they’d delayed leaving until the last moment, when the Sun was almost down, dreading the brief separation the return trip would entail.

And before leaving, they’d done certain things he hadn’t understood then. He understood now that they were the result of post-hypnotic suggestion. They’d removed all evidence that they’d ever actually lived in the shelter, had rigged things so that subsequent investigation would never disprove any point of the story each was to remember falsely and tell after returning to Earth.

He remembered now being bewildered as to why they made those arrangements, even while they had been making them.

But mostly he remembered Anna and the dizzy happiness of those thirteen days together.

“Thanks, Junior,” he said hurriedly.

He grabbed for the phone and talked Chief Operative Reeber into connecting him with the White House, with President Saunderson. After a delay of minutes that didn’t seem like minutes, he heard the President’s voice.

“Carmody, Mr. President,” he said. “I’m going to call you on that reward you offered me. I’d like to get off work right now, for a long vacation. And I’d like a fast plane to Moscow. I want to see Anna.”

President Saunderson chuckled. “Thought you’d change your mind about sticking at work, Captain. Consider yourself on vacation as of now, and for as long as you like. But I’m not sure you’ll want that plane. There’s word from Russia that-uh-Mrs. Carmody has just taken off to fly here, in a straw-rocket. If you hurry, you can get to the landing field in time to meet her.

Carmody hurried and did.

Gateway to Darkness

CHAPTER ONE

Crag

THERE WAS this Crag, and he was a thief and a smuggler and a murderer. He’d been a spaceman once and he had a metal hand and a permanent squint to show for it. Those, and a taste for exotic liquors and a strong disinclination for work. Especially as he would have had to work a week to buy one small jigger of even the cheapest of the fluids that were the only things that made life worthwhile to him. At anything he was qualified to do, that is, except stealing, smuggling and murder. These paid well.

He had no business in Albuquerque, but he got around. And that time they caught him. It was for something he hadn’t done, but they had proof that he did it. Proof enough to send him to the penal colony of Callisto, which he wouldn’t have minded too much, or to send him to the psycher, which he would have minded very much indeed.

He sat on the bed in his cell and worried about it, and about the fact that he needed a drink. The two worries went together, in a way. If they sent him to the psycher, he’d never want a drink again, and he wanted to want a drink.

The psycher was pretty bad. They used it only in extreme cases, partly because they hadn’t perfected it yet. Sometimes—statistically about one time out of nine—it drove its subject crazy, stark raving crazy. The eight times out of nine that it worked, it was worse. It adjusted you; it made you normal. And in the process it killed your memories, the good ones as well as the bad ones, and you started from scratch.

You remembered how to talk and feed yourself and how to use a slipstick or play a flute—if, that is, you knew how to use a slipstick or play a flute before you went to the psycher. But you didn’t remember your name unless they told you. And you didn’t remember the time you were tortured for three days and two nights on Venus before the rest of the crew found you and took you away from the animated vegetables who didn’t like meat in any form and especially in human form. You didn’t remember the time you were spacemad, the time you went nine days without water, the time—well, you didn’t remember anything that had ever happened to you.

Not even the good things.

You started from scratch, a different person. And Crag thought he wouldn’t mind dying, particularly, but he didn’t want his body to keep on walking around afterwards, animated by a well-adjusted stranger, who just wouldn’t be he.

So he paced up and down his cell and made up his mind that he’d at least try to kill himself before he’d let them strap him into the psycher chair, if it came to that.

He hoped that he could do it. He had a lethal weapon with him, the only one he ever carried, but it would be difficult to use on himself. Oh, it could be done if he had the guts; but it takes plenty of guts to kill yourself with a bludgeon, even so efficient a one as his metal hand. Looking at that hand, though it was obviously of metal, no one ever guessed that it weighed twelve pounds instead of a few ounces. The outside layer was Alloy G, a fraction of the weight of magnesium, not much heavier, in fact, than balsa wood. And since you couldn’t mistake the appearance of Alloy G, nobody ever suspected that under it was steel for strength and under the steel lead for weight. It wasn’t a hand you’d want to be slapped in the face with. But long practice and the development of strength in his left arm enabled him to carry it as casually as though it weighed the three or four ounces you’d expect it to weigh.

He quit pacing and went to the window and stood looking down at the huge sprawling city of Albuquerque, capital of SW Sector of North America, third largest city in the world since it had become the number one spaceport of the Western Hemisphere.

The window wasn’t barred but the transparent plastic of the pane was tough stuff. Still, he thought he could hatter through it with one hand, if that hand were his left one. But he could only commit suicide that way. There was a sheer drop of thirty stories from this, the top floor of the SW Sector Capitol Building.

For a moment he considered it and then he remembered that it was only probable, not certain, that they’d send him to the psycher. The Callisto penal colony-well, that wasn’t so good, either, but there was always at least a remote chance of escape from Callisto. Enough of a chance that he wouldn’t jump out of any thirtieth-story windows to avoid going there. Maybe not even to avoid staying there.

But if he had a chance, after being ordered to the psycher, it would be an easier way of killing himself than the one he’d thought of first.

A voice behind him said, “Your trial has been called for fourteen-ten. That is ten minutes from now. Be ready.”

He turned around and looked at the grille in the wall from which the mechanical voice had come. He made a raspberry sound at the grille-not that it did any good, for it was strictly a one-way communicator-and turned back to the window.

He hated it, that sprawling corrupt city out there, scene of intrigue-as were all other cities-between the Guilds and the Gilded. Politics rampant upon a field of muck, and everybody, except the leaders, caught in the middle. He hated Earth; he wondered why he’d come back to it this time.

After a while the voice behind him said, “Your door is now unlocked. You will proceed to the end of the corridor outside it, where you will meet the guards who will escort you to the proper room.”

He caught the distant silver flash of a spaceship coming in; he waited a few seconds until it was out of sight behind the buildings. He didn’t wait any longer than that because he knew this was a test. He’d heard of it from others who’d been here. You could sit and wait for the guards to come and get you, or you could obey the command of the speaker and go to meet them. If you ignored the order and made them come to you, it showed you were not adjusted; it was a point against you when the time came for your sentence.

So he went out into the corridor and along it; there was only one way to go. A hundred yards along the corridor two uniformed guards were waiting near an automatic door. They were armed with holstered heaters.

He didn’t speak to them, nor they to him. He fell in between them and the door opened by itself as they approached it. He knew it wouldn’t have opened for him alone. He knew, too, that he could easily take both of them before either could draw a heater. A backhand blow to the guard on his left and then a quick swing across to the other one.

But getting down those thirty stories to the street would be something else again. A chance in a million, with all the safeguards between here and there.

So he walked between them down the ramp to the floor below and to the door of one of the rooms on that floor. And through the door.

He was the last arrival, if you didn’t count the two guards who came in after him. The others were waiting. The six jurors in the box; of whom three would be Guilders and three Gilded. The two attorneys-one of whom had talked to him yesterday in his cell and had told him how hopeless things looked. The operator of the recording machine. And the judge.

He glanced at the judge and almost let an expression of surprise show on his face. The judge was Jon Olliver.

Crag quickly looked away. He wondered what the great Jon Olliver was doing here, judging an unimportant criminal case. Jon Olliver was a great man, one of the few statesmen, as against politicians, of the entire System. Six months ago Olliver had been the Guild candidate for Coordinator of North America. He’d lost the election, but surely he would have retained a more important niche for himself, in the party if not in the government, than an ordinary criminal judge’s job.

True, Olliver had started his political career as a judge; four years ago he’d been on the bench the one previous time Crag had been arrested and tried. The evidence had, that time, been insufficient and the jury had freed him. But he still remembered the blistering jeremiad Olliver had delivered to him afterward, in the private conversation between judge and accused that was customary whether the latter was convicted or acquitted.

Ever since, Crag had hated Jon Olliver as a man, and had admired him as a judge and as a statesman, after Olliver had gone into politics and had so nearly been elected Coordinator.

But Coordinator was the highest position to which any man could aspire. The only authority higher was the Council of Coordinators, made up of seven Coordinators of Earth and four from the planets, one from each major planet inhabited by the human race. The Council of Coordinators was the ultimate authority in the Solar System, which, since interstellar travel looked a long way off, meant the ultimate authority in the known-to-be-inhabited universe. So it seemed almost incredible to Crag that a man who’d almost been a Coordinator should now, in the six months since his candidacy, have dropped back down to the unimportant job he’d held five years ago. But that was politics for you, he thought, in this corrupt age; an honest man didn’t have a chance.

No more of a chance than he was going to have against this frameup the police had rigged against him.

The trial started and he knew he’d been right. The evidence was there-on recording tapes; there were no witnesses-and it proved him completely guilty. It was false, but it sounded true. It took only ten minutes or so to run it off. The prosecuting attorney took no longer; he didn’t have to. His own attorney made a weak and fumbling-but possibly sincere-effort to disprove the apparently obvious.

And that was that. The jury went out and stayed all of a minute, and came back. The defendant was found guilty as charged.

Judge Jon Olliver said briefly, “Indeterminate sentence on Callisto.”

The technician shut off the recording machine; the trial was over.

Crag let nothing show on his face, although there was relief in his mind that it had not been the psycher. Not too much relief; he’d have killed himself if it had been, and death wasn’t much worse than life on Callisto. And he knew that indeterminate sentence on Callisto meant life sentence-unless he volunteered to be psyched. That was what an indeterminate sentence really meant; it gave the convicted his choice between a life sentence and the psycher.

A signal from the judge and the others began to leave. Crag did not move; he knew without being told that he was expected to wait for the customary private conversation with the judge. That always came after the sentencing and, in very rare cases, could make a change in the sentence. Sometimes, but not often, after private conversation with a prisoner a judge lessened or increased the sentence; he had power to do so up to twenty-four hours after his original pronouncement.

It was optional with the judge whether the guards remained; if he thought there was a possibility of the prisoner attempting physical violence, he could have them remain, with heaters ready, but back out of hearing range in a far corner of the room. That was what Olliver had done the last tune Crag had appeared before him, after the acquittal. Undoubtedly it was because he had recognized the violence in Crag and had feared to provoke him by the things he was going to say.

But this time Oliver signaled to the guards to leave the room with the others.

Crag stepped forward. He thought, I can reach across that bench and kill him easily. He was tempted, simply by how easy it would be, even though he knew that it would mean the psyche or his own private alternative.

Olliver said, “Don’t do it, Crag.”

Crag didn’t answer. He didn’t intend to, unless he found himself provoked beyond endurance by what he was going to have to hear. But he knew the best way to handle one of these interviews was to keep it strictly a one-way conversation by refusing to talk back. Silence might annoy Olliver, but it would not annoy him sufficiently to make him increase the sentence. And nothing he could say would make Olliver lessen it.

“You’d be sorry if you did, Crag. Because I’m not going to ride you this time. In fact, I’m going to make you a proposition.”

What kind of a proposition, Crag wondered, could a judge want to make to a man he’d just sentenced to life on Callisto? But he didn’t ask; he waited.

Olliver smiled. His face was handsome when he smiled.

He leaned forward across the bench. He said softly, “Crag, how would you like your freedom, and a million credits?”

CHAPTER TWO

Escape to Danger

CRAG SAID hoarsely, “You’re kidding. And if you are-“

He must have swayed forward or, without knowing it, started to lift his hand, for Olliver jerked back and his face was a bit white as he said “Don’t” again, this time sharply.

And he went on, fast: “I’m not-kidding, Crag. A million credits, enough to keep you drunk the rest of your life. Freedom. And a chance to help humanity, to null the human race out of the bog into which it has sunk in this period of mankind’s decadence. A rare chance, Crag.”

Crag said, “Save that for your speeches, Judge. The hell with humanity. But I’ll settle for my freedom and a million. One thing, though. This trial was a frameup. I didn’t do it. Was it your frameup?”

Olliver shook his head slowly. He said, “No, not mine. But I rather suspected it was framed. The evidence was too good. You don’t leave evidence like that, do you, Crag?”

Crag didn’t bother to answer that. He asked, “Who did it, then?”

“The police, I imagine. There’s an election coming up-and the Commissioner’s office is elective. A few convictions like yours will look good on the records. You’re pretty well known, Crag, in spite of the fact that there’s never been a conviction against you. The newscasts from the stations on the Gilded side are going to give Commissioner Green plenty of credit for getting you.”

It sounded logical. Crag said, “I know what I’m going to do with part of my freedom, then.”

Olliver’s voice was sharp again. “Not until after, Crag. I don’t care what you do-after the job I want you to do for me. You agree to that?”

Crag shrugged. “Okay. What’s the job?” He didn’t really care what it was, or even how risky it was. For the difference between life on Callisto and freedom and a million, he couldn’t think of anything he wouldn’t do. He’d try it even if there was one chance in a thousand of his pulling it off and staying alive.

Olliver said, “This isn’t the time or place to tell you about it; we shouldn’t talk too long. You’ll be a free man when we talk. That much comes first. The million comes afterwards, if you succeed.”

“And if I turn down the job after you’ve let me go?”

“I don’t think you will. It’s not an easy one, but I don’t think you’ll turn it down for a million, even if you’re already free. And there might be more for you in it than just money-but we won’t talk about that unless you succeed. Fair enough?”

“Fair enough. But-I want to be sure about this framing business. Do you mean to tell me it was just coincidence that you wanted me to do something for you and that I got framed and you sat on the case?”

Olliver smiled again. “It’s a small world, Crag. And it’s partly a coincidence, but not as much of a one as you think. First, you’re not the only man in the system that could do what I want done. +You’re one of several I had in mind. Possibly the best, I’ll give you that. I was wondering how to contact one of you. And I saw your name on the docket and requested to sit on the case. You should know enough about law to know that a judge can ask to sit on a case if he has had previous experience with the accused.”

Crag nodded. That was true, and it made sense.

Olliver said, “But to brass tacks; we shouldn’t be talking much longer than this. I don’t want any suspicion to attach to me when you escape.”

“Escape?”

“Of course. You were judged guilty, Crag, and on strong evidence. I couldn’t possibly free you legally; I couldn’t even have given you a lighter sentence than I did. If I freed you now, you I’d he impeached. But I-or perhaps I should say we-can arrange for you to escape. Today, shortly after you’re returned to your cell to await transportation to Callisto.”

“Who’s we?” Crag asked.

“A new political party, Crag, that’s going to bring this world-the whole System-out of the degradation into which it has sunk. It’s going to end the bribery and corruption. It’s going to take us back to old-fashioned democracy by ending the deadlock between the Guilds and the Syndicates. It’s going to be a middle-of-the-road party. ‘We’re going to bring honest government back and-he stopped and grinned boyishly. “I didn’t mean to start a lecture. In which I suppose you aren’t interested anyway. We call ourselves the Cooperationists.”

“You’re working under cover?”

“For the present. Not much longer. In a few months we come into the open, in time to start gathering support-votes-for the next elections.” He made a sudden impatient gesture. “But I’ll tell you all this later, when we’re at leisure. Right now the important thing is your escape.

“You’ll he taken back to your cell when I give the signal that we’re through talking. I’ll put on the record that you were intransigent and unrepentant and that I am making no modification of your sentence. Within an hour from your return, arrangements for your escape will be made and you’ll be told what to do.”

“Told how?”

“By the speaker in your cell. They’re on private, tap-proof circuits. A member of the party has access to them. Simply follow instructions and you’ll be free by seventeen hours.”

“And then? If I still want to earn the million?”

“Come to my house. It’s listed; you can get the address when you need it. Be there at twenty-two.”

“It’s guarded?” Crag asked. He knew that houses of most important political figures were.

“Yes. And I’m not going to tell the guards to let you in. They’re not party members. I think they’re in the pay of the opposition, but that’s all right with me. I use them to allay suspicion.”

“How do I get past them, then?”

Olliver said, “If you can’t do that, without help or advice from me, then you’re not the man I think you are, Crag and you’re not the man I want. But don’t kill unless you have to. I don’t like violence, unless it’s absolutely necessary and in a good cause. I don’t like it even then, but-“

He glanced at his wrist watch and then reached out and put his fingers on a button on one side of the bench. He asked, “Agreed?” and as Crag nodded, he pushed the button.

The two guards came back in. Oliver said, “Return the prisoner to his cell.”

One on each side of him, they led him back up the ramp to the floor above and escorted him all the way to his cell.

The door clanged. Crag sat down on the bed and tried to puzzle things out. He wasn’t modest enough about his particular talents to wonder why Olliver had chosen him if he had a dirty job to be done. But he was curious what dirty job a man like Olliver would have to offer. If there was an honest and fair man in politics, Olliver was that man. It must be something of overwhelming importance if Olliver was sacrificing his principles to expediency.

Well, he, Crag, certainly had nothing to lose, whether he trusted Olliver’s motives or not. And he thought he trusted them.

He went back to the window and stood there looking down at the teeming city, thinking with wonder how greatly his fortunes had changed in the brief space of an hour and a half. That long ago he’d stood here like this and wondered whether to batter through the plastic pane and throw himself from the window. Now he was not only to be free but to have a chance at more money than he’d ever hoped to see in one sum.

When an hour was nearly up, he went over and stood by the speaker grille so he would not miss anything that came over it. One cannot ask questions over a one-way communicator, and he’d have to get every word the first time.

It was well that he did. The voice, when it came, was soft-and it was a woman’s voice. From the window he could have heard it, but might have missed part of the message. “I have just moved the switch that unlocks your cell door,” the voice said. “Leave your cell and walk as you did on your way to the courtroom. I will meet you at the portal, at the place where two guards met you before.”

The cell door was unlocked, all right. He went through it and along the corridor.

A woman waited for him. She was beautiful; not even the severe costume of a technician could completely conceal the soft, lush curves of her body; not even the fact that she wore horn-rimmed spectacles and was completely without makeup could detract from the beauty of her face. Her eyes even through glass, were the darkest, deepest blue he had ever seen, and her hair-what showed of it beneath the technician’s beret-was burnished copper.

He stared at her as he came near. And hated her, partly because she was a woman and partly because she was so beautiful. But mostly because her hair was exactly the same color as Lea’s had been.

She held out a little metal bar. “Take this,” she told him. “Put it in your pocket. It’s radioactive; without it or without a guard with you who has one, every portal here is a death-trap.”

“I know,” he said shortly.

A paper, folded small, was next. “A diagram,” she said, “showing you a way out along which, if you’re lucky, you’ll encounter no guards. In case you do-“

A pocket-size heater was the next offering, but he shook his head at that. “Don’t want it,” he told her. “Don’t need it.”

She put the gun back into her own pocket without protest, almost as though she had expected him to refuse it.

“One more thing,” she said. “A visitor’s badge. It won’t help you on the upper three levels, but below that, it will keep anyone from asking you questions.”

He took that, and put it on right away.

“Anything else?”

“Only this. Ten yards ahead, to your right, is a lavatory. Go in there and lock the door. Memorize this diagram thoroughly and then destroy it. And remember that if you’re caught, it will do no good to tell the truth; your word won’t mean a thing against-you know whose.”

He smiled grimly. “I won’t be caught,” he assured her. “I might he killed, but I won’t be caught.”

Their eyes locked for a second, and then she turned quickly without speaking again and went through a door behind her.

He went on along the corridor, through the portal. In the lavatory he memorized the diagram quickly but thoroughly and then destroyed it. He had nothing to lose by following orders implicitly.

There was another portal before he came to the ramp. The radioactive bar she’d given him prevented whatever deathtrap it concealed from operating.

He made the twenty-ninth level and the twenty-eighth without having met anyone. The next one, the twenty-seventh, would be the crucial one; the first of the three floors of cells and courtrooms. Despite that diagram, he didn’t believe that there wouldn’t be at least one guard between that floor and the one below, the top floor to which elevators went and the public-with visitor’s permits-was allowed.

The ramp ended at the twenty-seventh floor. He had to go out into the corridor there, and to another ramp that led to the floor below. He felt sure there would be a guard at the door that led from the end of that ramp to freedom. And there was. He walked very quietly down the ramp. There was a sharp turn at the bottom of it and he peered around the turn cautiously. A guard was sitting there at the door, all right.

He smiled grimly. Either Olliver or the woman technician must have known the guard was there. It was only common sense that there’d be a guard at that crucial point, in addition to any deathtrap that might be in the door itself. Olliver didn’t want him-unless he was good enough to do at least part of his own jailbreaking.

And, of all things, to have offered him a heater-gun. That would really have been fatal. There, right over the guard’s head, was a hemispherical blister on the wall that could only be a thermocouple, set to give off an alarm at any sharp increase in temperature. A heater ray, whether fired by or at a guard, would give an immediate alarm that would alert the whole building and stop the elevators in their shafts. A fat lot of good that heater would have done him, and the gorgeous technician who’d offered it to him must have known that.

Crag studied the guard. A big, brutish man, the kind who would fire first and ask questions afterward, despite the visitor’s badge Crag wore. And there was a heater in the guard’s hand, lying ready in his lap. With a different type of man, or even with a ready-to-shoot type with a holstered heater, Crag could have made the six paces. But, with this guard, he didn’t dare risk it.

He stepped back and quickly unstrapped the twelve-pound hand from his wrist and held it in his right hand. He stepped into sight, pulling back his right arm as he did so.

The guard looked up-Crag hadn’t even tried to be silent-and started to raise the heater. It was almost, but not quite, pointed at Crag when the heavy artificial hand struck him full in the face. He never pulled the trigger of the heater. He’d never pull a trigger again.

Crag walked to him and got his hand back, strapping it on again quickly. He picked up the guard’s heater, deliberately handling it by the barrel to get his finger-prints on it. They’d know who killed the guard anyway-and he’d rather have them wonder how he’d taken the guard’s own weapon away from him and bashed his face in with it than have them guess how he had killed the guard. That method of killing was part of his stock in trade. A trade secret. Whenever he killed with it and there was time afterwards, he left evidence in the form of some other heavy blunt instrument that the police would think had been used.

He went through the door, using the key that had hung from the guard’s belt, and whatever death-trap had been in the portal of it didn’t operate. He could thank the girl technician for that much, anyway. She-or Olliver-had given him a fair break, knowing that without that radioactive bar, it would have been almost impossible for him to escape. Yes, they’d given him a fair chance.

Even if she hadn’t told him to get rid of the bar here and now. It would have been had if he hadn’t known that, outside of the sacred precincts, those bars sometimes worked in reverse and set off alarms in elevators or at the street entrance. The guards never carried theirs below the twenty-sixth level. So he got rid of the bar in a waste receptacle by the elevator shafts before he rang for an elevator. The waste receptacle might conceivably have been booby-trapped for radioactive bars. But he took a chance because he didn’t want to put it down in plain sight. No alarm went off.

A few minutes later he was safely on the street, lost in the crowd and reasonably safe from pursuit.

* * *

A clock told him that it was now sixteen o’clock; he had six hours before his appointment with Olliver. But he wasn’t going to wait until twenty-two; the police might expect him to go to Olliver’s house-not for the real reason he was going there, but to avenge himself on the judge who had sentenced him. As soon as he was missed, that house would be watched more closely than it was now. That was only common sense.

He looked up the address and took an autocab to within two blocks of it. He scouted on foot and spotted two guards, one at the front and one at the back. It would have been easy to kill either of them, but that would have defeated his purpose. It would definitely have focused the search for him on Olliver’s house.

Getting into the house to hide would be equally dangerous; before they posted additional guards they’d search thoroughly.

The house next door was the answer; it was the same height and the roofs were only ten feet apart. And it wasn’t guarded. But he’d better get in now. Later there might be a cordon around the whole block.

He took a tiny picklock out of the strap of his artificial hand: a bent wire as large as a small hairpin but as strong as a steel rod; and let himself in the door as casually as a returning householder would use his key. There were sounds at the back of the house, but he drew no attention as he went quietly up the stairs. He found the way out to the roof but didn’t use it yet. Instead, he hid himself in the closet of what seemed to be an extra, unused bedroom.

He waited out five hours there, until it was almost twenty-two o’clock, and then let himself out on the roof. Being careful not to silhouette himself, he looked down and around. There were at least a dozen more vehicles parked on the street before Olliver’s house and in the alley back of it than there should have been in a neighborhood like this one. The place was being watched, and closely.

The big danger was being seen during the jump from one roof to the next. But apparently no one saw him, and he landed lightly, as an acrobat lands. The sound he made might have been heard in the upstairs room immediately below him, but no farther. His picklock let him in the door from the roof to the stairs and at the foot of them, the second floor, he waited for two or three minutes until utter silence convinced him there was no one on that floor.

He heard faint voices as he went down the next flight of steps to the first floor. One voice was Olliver’s and the other that of a woman. He listened outside the door and when, after a while, he’d heard no other voices, he opened it and walked in.

Jon Olliver was seated behind a massive mahogany desk. For once, as he saw Crag, his poker face slipped. There was surprise in his eyes as well as in his voice as he said, “How in Heaven’s name did you make it, Crag? I quit expecting you after I found the search was centering here. I thought you’d get in touch with me later, if at all.”

Crag was looking at the woman. She was the technician who had given him his start toward freedom that afternoon. At least her features were the same. But she didn’t wear the glasses now, and the technician’s cap didn’t hide the blazing glory of her hair. And, although the severe uniform she’d worn that afternoon hadn’t hidden the voluptuousness of her figure, the gown she wore now accentuated every line of it. In the latest style, baremidriffed, there was only a wisp of material above the waist. And the long skirt fitted her hips and thighs as a sheath fits a sword.

She was unbelievably beautiful.

She smiled at Crag, but spoke to Olliver. She said, “What does it matter how he got here, Jon? I told you he’d come.”

Crag pulled his eyes away from her with an effort and looked at Olliver.

Olliver smiled too, now. He looked big and blond and handsome, like his campaign portraits.

He said, “I suppose that’s right, Crag. It doesn’t matter how you got here. And there’s no use talking about the past. We’ll get to brass tacks. But let’s get one more thing straight, first-an introduction.”

He inclined his head toward the woman standing beside the desk. “Crag, Evadne. My wife.”

CHAPTER THREE

Evadni

CRAG ALMOST laughed. It was the first time Olliver had been stupid. To think-Well, it didn’t matter. He ignored it.

“Are we through horsing around now?” he asked.

Apparently Olliver either didn’t recognize the archaic expression or didn’t know what Crag meant by it. He raised his eyebrows. “What do you mean, Crag?”

“Making me take unnecessary risks just to show you how good I am.”

“Oh, that. Yes, we’re through horsing around. Pull up a chair, Crag. You sit down too, Evadne.”

When they were comfortable, Olliver said, “First the background, Crag. You know the general political situation, but from the outside you probably don’t know how bad it is.”

“I know enough,” Crag said.

“A two-party system, but both crooked. The only fortunate thing is the reasonably close balance of power between them. The Guilds-powerful organizations that evolved out of the workmen’s unions of half a dozen centuries ago, pitted against the Syndicates-the Gilded-ruthless groups of capitalists and their reactionary satellites. The Guilds using intimidation as their weapon and the Gilded using bribery. Each group honeycombed with spies of the other-“

“I know all that.”

“Of course. A third party, a middle-of-the-road one, is now being organized, under cover. We must get a certain amount of capital and of power before we can come out into the open.” He smiled. “Or they’ll slap us down before we get really started.”

“All I want to know,” said Crag, “is what you want me to do. You can skip the build-up.”

“All right. A certain man has a certain invention. He doesn’t know it’s valuable. I do. With that invention, our party could have unlimited funds. Billions. We’ve raised a war chest of several million among ourselves already. But it isn’t enough. A party, these days, needs billions.”

“Sounds simple,” Crag said, “but have you offered the inventor the million you offered me?”

“He won’t sell at any price. For one thing, he’s immensely wealthy already, and a million wouldn’t mean anything to him. For another, the thing is incidentally a weapon and it would be illegal for him to sell it.”

“What do you mean, incidentally a weapon?” Crag looked at him narrowly.

“That’s its primary purpose, what it was made to be. But it’s not a very efficient weapon; it kills, but it takes too long. It takes seconds, and whoever you killed with it could get you before he died. And the range is very limited.

“Its real importance, which he does not realize, lies in a by-product of its action.”

Crag said, “All right, that part’s none of my business. But tell me who and where the guy lives and what I’m looking for.”

Olliver said, “When the times comes, you’ll get the details. Something comes first-for your protection and mine. You won’t be able to do this job right if you’re wanted by the police, being hunted. For one thing, it’s not on Earth. And you know-or should-how tough it is to get off Earth if the police are looking for you.”

“Tough, but it can be done.”

“Still, an unnecessary risk. And anyway, I promised you your freedom as part of this deal. I meant your full freedom, not as a hunted man.”

“And how do you expect to swing that?” Crag asked.

“With Evadne’s help. She’s a psycher technician.”

Crag turned and looked at her again. It didn’t make him like her any better, but it did surprise him. To be a psycher technician you had to have a degree in psychiatry and another in electronics. To look at Evadne you wouldn’t think of degrees, unless they were degrees of your own temperature.

Olliver said, “Now don’t get excited, Crag, when I tell you that I’m going to send you-with your consent-to the psycher. It’ll be a short-circuited one, with Evadne running it; it won’t have any effect on you at all. But Evadne will certify you as adjusted.”

Crag frowned. “How do I know the machine will be shorted?”

“Why would we cross you up on it, Crag? It would defeat our own purpose. If you were adjusted, you wouldn’t do this job for me-or want to.”

Crag glanced at the woman. She said, “You can trust me, Crag, that far.”

It was a funny way of putting it and, possibly for that reason, he believed her. It seemed worth the gamble. If they thought he’d been through the psycher, he really would be free. Free to go anywhere, do anything. And otherwise he’d be hunted the rest of his life; if he was ever picked up for the slightest slip he’d be identified at once and sent to the psycher as an escaped convict. And without a psycher technician to render it useless.

Olliver was saying, “It’s the only way, Crag. By tomorrow noon you’ll be a free man and can return here openly. I’ll hire you-presumably to drive my autocar and my space cruiser-and keep you here until it’s time to do the little job for me. Which will be in about a week.”

Crag decided quickly. He said, “It’s a deal. Do I go out and give myself up?”

Olliver opened a drawer of the big desk and took out a needle gun. He said, “There’s a better way. Safer, that is. You killed a guard, you know, and they might shoot instead of capturing you if you went out of here. I’ll bring them in instead, and I’ll have you already captured. You came here to kill me, and I captured you: They won’t dare to shoot you then.”

Crag nodded, and backed up against the wall, his hands raised.

Olliver said, “Go and bring them in, my dear,” to Evadne.

Crag’s eyes followed her as she went to the door. Then they returned to Olliver’s. Olliver had raised the needle gun and his eyes locked with Crag’s. He said softly, “Remember, Crag, she’s my wife.”

Crag grinned insolently at him. He said, “You don’t seem very sure of that.”

For a moment he thought he’d gone too far, as Olliver’s knuckles tightened on the handle of the gun. Then the men were coming in to get him, and they held the tableau and neither spoke again.

He was back in jail, in the same cell, within half an hour. One thing happened that he hadn’t counted on-although he would have realized it was inevitable if he’d thought of it. They beat him into insensibility before they left him there. Common sense-or self-preservation-made him wise enough not to raise his hand, his left hand, against them. He might have killed two or even three of them, but there were six, and the others would have killed him if he’d killed even one.

He came back to consciousness about midnight, and pain kept him from sleeping the rest of the night. At ten in the morning, six guards came and took him back to the same room in which he had been tried the day before. This time there was no jury and no attorneys. Just Crag, six guards, and Judge Olliver.

Sentence to the psycher was a formality.

Six guards took him hack to his cell. And, because it was the last chance they’d have, they beat him again. Not so badly this time; he’d have to be able to walk to the psycher.

At twelve they brought him lunch, but he wasn’t able to eat it. At fourteen, they came and escorted him to the psycher room. They strapped him in the chair, slapped his face a bit and one of them gave him a farewell blow in the stomach that made him glad he hadn’t eaten, and then they left.

* * *

A few minutes later, Evadne came in. Again she was dressed as she had been when he’d first seen her. But this time her beauty showed through even more for, after having seen her dressed as she’d been the evening before, he knew almost every curve that the tailored uniform tried to hide. She wore the horn-rimmed glasses when she came in, but took them off as soon as she had locked the door from inside. Probably, Crag thought, they were only protective coloration.

She stood in front of him, looking down at his face, a slight smile on her lips.

She said, “Quit looking so worried, Crag. I’m not going to psych you-and even your suspicious, unadjusted nature will admit I’d have no reason for lying about it now, if I intended to. I’ve got you where I’d want you, if I wanted you.”

He said nothing.

Her smile faded. “You know, Crag, I’d hate to adjust you, even if this was a straight deal. You’re a magnificent brute. I think I like you better the way you are, than if you were a mild-mannered cleric or elevator operator. That’s what you’d be if I turned that thing on, you know.”

“Why not unstrap me?”

“With the door locked, and with us alone? Oh, I’m not being femininely modest, Crag. I know you hate women I also know your temper, and I know how you’ve probably been treated since last night. I’d have to watch every word I said to keep you from slapping me down-left handed.”

“You know about that?”

“Olliver-Jon-knows a lot about you.”

“Then he must know I wouldn’t hit a woman-unless she got in my way.”

“But I might.” She laughed. “And you’d have to le me strap you in again anyway. And that reminds me. You’re supposed to be unconscious when I leave this room. You’ll have to fake that. The guards come in and unstrap you. They take you to a hospital room until you come around.”

“Helping me do so with rubber hose?”

“No, that’s all over with. You’ll be a new man-not the man who killed a guard yesterday. They won’t have any resentment against you.”

“How long am I supposed to be unconscious?”

“Half an hour to an hour. And you may leave as soon thereafter as you wish. Better stay an hour or two; most of them do. You’re supposed to be a bit dazed when you come to, and to orient yourself gradually. And don’t forget you’re not supposed to remember your own name, or any crimes you’ve ever committed-or anything you’ve ever done, for that matter.”

“Just like amnesia, huh?”

“Exactly like amnesia-and, besides that, all the causes of maladjustments are supposed to be removed. You’re supposed to love everyone in particular and humanity in general.”

Crag laughed. “And does a halo come with it?”

“I’m not joking, Crag. Take that idea seriously-at least until you’re safely away from here. Don’t act as though you still have a chip on your shoulder or they may suspect that something went wrong with the psycher and send you back for another try. And I’ll be off duty by then.”

“If I don’t remember who I am-I mean, if I’m supposed not to remember-isn’t it going to be funny for me to walk out without being curious? Do they just let psyched guys walk out without a name?”

“Oh, no. Each one has a sponsor, someone who volunteers to help orient them to a new life. Jon has volunteered to be your sponsor and to give you a job. You’ll be told that and given his address and cab fare to get there. He’s supposed to explain things to you when you see him, to orient you.”

“What if a guy would lam instead of going to his sponsor?”

“After the psycher, they’re adjusted. They wouldn’t. Remember, Crag, you’ve got to play it to the hilt until you’re safe at our house. If anyone steps on your toe, apologize.”

Crag growled, and then laughed. It was the first time he’d laughed-with humor-in a long time. But the idea of him apologizing to anyone for anything was so ridiculous he couldn’t help it.

Evadne reached across his shoulder and did something; he couldn’t tell what because his head was strapped against the back of the chair.

“Disconnected a terminal,” she said. “I’ll have to run the machine for a while; someone might notice that it isn’t drawing any current.”

She went to one side of the room and threw a switch. A low humming sound filled the room, but nothing happened otherwise. Crag relaxed.

She was standing in front of him again. She said, “You know, Crag, I’m almost tempted to give you a partial psyching-just to find out what made you what you are.”

“Don’t start anything you don’t finish,” he said grimly. His right hand clenched.

“Oh. I know that. I know perfectly well that if I got any information from you under compulsion-as I could if I reconnected that terminal-I’d have to finish the job and adjust you or blank you out. Your ego wouldn’t let me stay alive if I knew things about you that you’d told me involuntarily.”

“You’re smarter than I thought,” he said.

“That isn’t being smart, for a psychiatrist. Even a layman could guess that. But, Crag, you’ve got to tell me a few things.”

“Why?”

“So I can turn in a report. I don’t have to turn in a detailed one, but I must at least write up a summary. I could fake it easily, but it just might be checked and fail to tally with some things about you that are already known. You can see that.”

“Well-yes.”

“For instance, the loss of your hand. That was back before you turned criminal, so the facts about it will be on record somewhere. And I’d be supposed to ask you about that because it may have been a factor in your turning against society.”

“I guess it was,” Crag said. “And, as you say, it’s on record so there’s no reason I shouldn’t tell you. It happened on the Vega 111, when I’d been a spaceman eight years. It was a pure accident-not my fault or anyone else’s. Just one of those things that happen. Mechanical failure in a rocket tube set it off while I was cleaning it.

“But they sprang a technicality on me and kept me from getting the fifty thousand credits compensation I was entitled to. Not only that, but took my license and rating away from me, turned me from a spaceman into a one-handed bum.”

“What was the technicality?”

“Test for alcohol. I’d had exactly one drink-a stirrup cup, one small glass of wine-six hours before, which was two hours before we left Mars. Orders are no drinks eight hours before blast-off, and I hadn’t drunk anything for longer than that, except that one drink. And it had nothing to do with the accident-nobody feels one glass of wine six hours after. But they, used it to save themselves what I had coming.”

“And after that?”

“After that I got kicked around a while until I started in to do my share of the kicking.”

“That wouldn’t have been very long,” she said. It wasn’t a question and he didn’t answer it.

She said, “I know what crimes they know you committed-without having been able to prove it. I’ll say you confessed to them.”

Crag shrugged. “Tell them what you like.”

“Why do you hate women so much?”

“Is that personal curiosity? Or does it have to go in your report?”

She smiled. “As a matter of fact, both.”

“I was married at the time I lost my job and my hand and my license. To a girl with hair like yours. Married only a few months and mad about her. Do I have to draw a diagram of what she did to me?”

She said soberly, “I can guess.”

“You should be able to. You’re more beautiful than she. And more evil.”

Her face flamed and for a moment he thought she was going to strike him. But training told, and in seconds she was smiling again.

She said, “Not evil, Crag. Just ruthless, like you. I try to get what I want. But we’re not psyching me, and it’s time to end this now. Close your eyes and pretend to be unconscious.”

He did. He heard her walk to the wall and throw the switch that shut off the machine. She came back and reconnected the terminal behind his shoulder, and still he kept his eves closed.

He’d half-expected it, but it jarred him when it came. It was a kiss that should have wakened a statue, but outwardly he took it with complete passiveness. He kept his own lips still.

And he hated her the more because the kiss brought to life in him things he’d thought were dead. And he knew that he’d hate her forever and probably kill her when he saw her again if, now, she laughed.

But she didn’t laugh, or even speak. She left the room very quietly.

CHAPTER FOUR

New Life

A FEW minutes later the guards came. Only two of them this time; they weren’t afraid of him now. They unstrapped him from the chair and carried him somewhere on a stretcher and rolled him off onto a bed.

When he was pretty sure that at least half an hour had gone by, he opened his eyes and looked around as though dazed. But the acting had been unnecessary; he was alone in a room. A few minutes later a nurse’ looked in and found him sitting up.

She came on into the room. “How are you feeling, sir?”

Crag shook his head. He said, “I feel all right, but I can’t seem to remember anything. Who I am, or how I got here-wherever here is.”

She smiled at him and sat down on the chair beside the bed. “You’ve just had the equivalent of an attack of amnesia. That’s all I’m supposed to tell you. But as soon as you feel equal to it, we’ll send you to a man who will explain everything to you, and help you. Meanwhile, there’s nothing for you to worry about. When you feel able to leave, come to the desk in the hall and I’ll give you the address and money to get there.”

Crag swung his feet off the bed. “I can go now,” he said. But he made his voice sound uncertain.

“Please lie down and rest a while first. There’s no hurry.”

She went out, and Crag lay back down, obediently. He let another half hour pass and then went out into the corridor and to the desk. The nurse looked up at him and handed him a card and a ten-credit note. She said, “Please go to that address before you do anything else. Judge Olliver has a job for you and he will explain about your amnesia and tell you as much as it is necessary for you to know about your past.”

He thanked her and went out, alert to watch his temper if any incident were staged to test him. But none was, although he was, he felt sure, watched to see whether he headed immediately for the atocab stand just outside the building and gave the address he’d been handed on the card-an address he already knew but pretended to read off the card to the cabby.

Twenty minutes later he walked up to the guard at Olliver’s front door and asked if he might see the Judge. “Your name Crag?”

He almost said yes before he thought. “Sounds silly,” he said, “but I don’t know my name. I was sent here to find out.”

The guard nodded and let him in. “He’s waiting for you,” he said. “Second door down the hall.”

Crag entered the small room in which he’d talked to Olliver and Evadne the evening before. Only Oliver was ” there now, at the desk.

“Everything go all right?” he asked.

Crag threw himself into a chair. “Perfect,” he said, “except for two beatings up that weren’t on the menu.”

“You should feel it’s worth that to be free, Crag. And now-you’re still interested in earning that million?”

“Yes. But the price has gone up.”

Olliver frowned at him. “What do you mean?”

“I mean besides that I want you to do a spot of research downtown and get me twelve names, and addresses for each. The six guards who put me in a cell last night and the six-they were different ones-who put me back in the cell after the trial this morning.”

Olliver stared at him a moment and then laughed. He said, “All right, but not till after the job is over. Then if you’re fool enough to want to look them up, it’s your business, not mine.”

“Which gets us to the job. Where is it, what is it, how long will it take.”

“It’s on Mars. We’re going there in four days; I can’t get away any sooner than that. I told you what it is-a job of burglary, but not a simple one. How long it takes depends on you; I imagine you’ll need some preparation, but if you can’t do it in a few weeks, you can’t do it at all.”

“Fair enough,” Crag said. “But if I’ve got that long to wait, how about an advance?”

“Again on a condition, Crag. I don’t want you to get into any trouble before you’ve done the job. I want you to stay here. You can send out for anything you want.”

Crag’s short nod got him a thousand credits.

He needed sleep, having got none the night before because of pain from the first, and worst, beating. And every muscle in his body still ached.

But before he even tried to sleep he sent out for Martian tot, and drank himself into insensibility.

* * *

He slept, then, until late afternoon of the next day. When he woke, he drank the rest of the liquor and then went downstairs, not quite steady on his feet and with his eyes bloodshot and bleary. But under control, mentally.

And it was probably well that he was, for in the downstairs hallway, he encountered Evadne for the first time since his return to Olliver’s. She glanced at him and took in his condition, then passed him without speaking and with a look of cold contempt that-well, if he hadn’t been under control mentally.

The next day he was sober, and stayed that way. He told himself he hated Evadne too much to let her see him otherwise. And after that he spent most of his time reading. He had breakfast and lunch alone, but ate dinner with Olliver and Evadne, and spent part of the evening with them.

He didn’t mention the job again; it was up to Olliver, he thought, to bring that up. And Oliver did, on the evening of the third day.

He said, “We’re going to Mars tomorrow, Crag. Forgot to ask you one thing. Can you pilot a Class AB space cruiser, or do I hire us a pilot?”

“I can handle one.”

“You’re sure? It’s space-warp drive, you know. As I understand it, the last slip you worked on was rocket.”

Crag said, “The last ship I flew legally was rocket. But how about a license, unless you want to land in a back alley on Mars?”

“You’re licensed. If a license is invalidated for any reason other than incompetency, it’s automatically renewed if you’ve been readjusted through the psycher. And today I picked up a stet of your license and a copy of the psycher certificate. After I got them, though, I remembered I didn’t know whether you could handle space-warp.”

Evadne said, “It doesn’t matter, Jon. I’m licensed; I can handle the cruiser.”

“I know, my dear. But I’ve told you; I do not think it safe to travel in space with only one person who is qualified to pilot the ship. Perhaps I’m ultra-conservative, but why take unnecessary risks?”

Crag asked, “Ready now to tell me about the job?”

“Yes. When we reach Mars, we’ll separate. Evadne and I will stay in Marsport until you have accomplished your mission.”

“Which is to be done where?”

“You’ve heard of Kurt Eisen?”

“The one who helped develop space-warp?”

“That‘s the one. He has his laboratory and home just outside Marsport. He’s fabulously wealthy; it’s a tremendous estate. About eighty employees, thirty of them armed guards. The place is like a fortress. It’ll almost have to be an inside job-another good reason why you couldn’t have handled it without a psycher certificate.”

Crag nodded. “At least it will be easier if I can get in. And just what am I looking for after I get there?”

“A device that looks like a flat pocket flashlight. Blued steel cast. Lens in the center of one end, just like an atomic flashlight, but the lens is green and opaque-opaque to light, that is.”

“You’ve seen it?”

“No. The party’s source of information is a technician who used to work for Eisen. He’s now a member of the party. He worked with Eisen in developing it, but can’t make one by himself; he wasn’t fully in Eisen’s confidence-just allowed to help with details of design. Oh, and if you can get the plans, it’ll help. We can duplicate the original, but it’ll be easier from the plans. And one other thing. Don’t try it out.”

“All right,” Crag said, “I won’t try it out-on one condition. That you tell me what it is and what it does. Otherwise, my curiosity might get the better of me.”

Olliver frowned, but he answered. “It’s a disintegrator. It’s designed to negate the-well, I’m not up on atomic theory, so I can’t give it to you technically. But it negates the force that holds the electrons to the nucleus. In effect, it collapses matter into neutronium.”

Crag whistled softly. “And you say it’s an ineffective weapon?”

“Yes, because its range is so short. The size needed increases as the cube of the cube of the distance-or something astronomical like that. The one you’re after works up to three feet. To make one that would work at a hundred feet it would have to be bigger than a house. And for a thousand feet-well, there aren’t enough of the necessary raw materials in the Solar System to build one; it would have to be the size of a small planet. And besides, there’s a time lag. The ray from the disintegrator sets up a chain reaction in any reasonably homogeneous object it’s aimed at, but it takes seconds to get it started. So if you shoot at somebody-at a few feet distance-they’re dead all right, but they’ve got time to kill you before they find it out.” Olliver smiled. “Your left hand is much more effective, Crag, and has about the same range.”

“Then why is it worth a million credits to you?”

“I told you, the by-product. Neutronium.”

Crag had heard of neutronium; every spaceman knew that some of the stars were made of almost completely collapsed matter weighting a dozen tons to the cubic inch. Dwarf stars, the size of Earth and the weight of the sun. But no such collapsed matter existed in the Solar System. Not that there was any reason why it shouldn’t-if a method had been found to make atoms pack themselves solidly together. Pure neutronium would be unbelievably heavy, heavier than the center of any known star.

“Neutronium,” he said, thoughtfully. “But what would you use it for? How could you handle it? Wouldn’t it sink through anything you tried to hold it in and come to rest at the center of the earth-or whatever planet you made it on?”

“You’re smart, Crag. It would. You couldn’t use it for weighting chessmen. I know how to capitalize on it-but that’s one thing I don’t think you have to know. Although I may tell you later, after you’ve turned over the disintegrator.”

Crag shrugged. It wasn’t his business, after all. A million credits was enough for him, and let Olliver and his party capitalize on neutronium however they wished. He asked, “Did this technician who worked for Eisen give you a diagram of the place?”

Olliver opened a drawer of the desk and handed Crag an envelope.

Crag spent the rest of the evening studying its contents.

* * *

They took off from Albuquerque spaceport the following afternoon and landed on Mars a few hours later. As soon as the cruiser was hangared, they separated, Crag presumably quitting his job with Olliver. He promised to report in not more than two weeks.

A man named Lane Knutson, was his first objective. He had full details about Knutson and an excellent description of him; that had been an important part of the contents of the envelope he had studied the final evening on Earth. Knutson was the head guard at Eisen’s place and did the hiring of the other guards. According to Crag’s information, he hung out, in his off hours, in spacemen’s dives in the tough section of Marsport.

Crag hung out there, too, but spent his time circulating from place to place instead of settling down in any one. He found Knutson on the third day. He couldn’t have missed him, from the description. Knutson was six feet six and weighed two hundred ninety. He had arms like an ape and the strength and disposition of a Venusian draatr.

Crag might have made friends with him in the normal manner, but he took a short cut by picking a quarrel. With Knutson’s temper, the distance between a quarrel and a fight was about the same as the distance between adjacent grapes under pressure in a wine press.

Crag let himself get the worst of it for a minute or two, so Knutson wouldn’t feel too bad about it, and then used his left hand twice, very lightly, pulling his punches. Once in the guts to bend the big man over, and then a light flick to the side of the jaw, careful not to break bone. Knutson was out cold for five minutes.

After that, they had a drink together and got chummy. Within half an hour Crag had admitted that he was looking for a job-and was promptly offered one.

He reported for work the following day and, after Knutson had shown him around, he was glad he hadn’t decided to try the outside. The place really was a for-tress. A twenty-foot-high electronic barrier around the outside; inside that, worse things. But it didn’t matter, since he was already inside. Even so, he had to undergo a strenuous physical and verbal examination and Olliver had been right about the psycher certificate; without it, he’d have been out on his ear within an hour.

He spent the next five days learning all the ropes. He knew where the big safe was-in the laboratory. But he wanted to learn the position of every guard and every alarm between the room in which he slept and the laboratory itself. Fortunately, he was given a day shift.

On the fifth night he made his way to the laboratory and found himself facing the blank sheet of durasteel that was the door of the safe. All his information about that safe was that the lock was magnetic and that there were two alarms.

He’d brought nothing with him-all employees were searched on their way in as well as on their way out-but all the materials he needed to make anything he wanted were there at hand in the laboratory. He made himself a detector and traced two pairs of wires through the walls from the safe into adjacent rooms and found the two alarms-both hidden inside air ducts-to which they were connected. He disconnected both alarms and then went back to the safe. On Eisen’s desk near it, he’d noticed a little horseshoe magnet-a toy-that was apparently used as a paperweight. He got the hunch (which saved him much time) that, held in the proper position against that sheet of steel-six by six feet square-it would open the door.

And, unless it was exactly at one corner, there’d have to be a mark on the door to show where the magnet was to be held. The durasteel door made it easy for him; there weren’t any accidental marks or scratches on it to confuse him. Only an almost imperceptible fly-speck about a foot to the right of the center. But fly-specks scrape off and this mark didn’t-besides, there are no flies on Mars.

He tried the magnet in various positions about the speck and when he tried holding it with both poles pointing upward and the speck exactly between them, the door swung open.

The safe-it was a vault, really, almost six feet square and ten or twelve feet deep-contained so many things that it was almost harder to find what he was looking for than it had been to open the safe. But he found it. Luckily, there was a tag attached to it with a key number which made it easy to find the plans for the disintegrator in the file drawers at the back of the safe.

He took both disintegrator and plans to the workbenches of the laboratory. Eisen couldn’t possibly have provided better equipment for a burglar who wished to leave a possible duplicate of whatever object he wanted to steal. And he’d even provided a perfectly sound-proofed laboratory so even the noisier of the power-tools could be used safely. Within an hour, Crag had made what, outwardly, was a reasonably exact duplicate of the flashlight-sized object he was stealing. It didn’t have any insides in it, and it wouldn’t have disintegrated anything except the temper of a man who tried to use it, but it looked good. He put the tag from the real one on it and replaced it in the proper drawer in the safe.

He spent a little longer than that forging a duplicate of the plans. Not quite a duplicate; he purposely varied a few things so that no one except Eisen himself could make a successful disintegrator from them.

He spent another hour removing every trace of his visit. He reconnected the alarms, removed every trace-except a minute shortage of stock-of his work in the laboratory, made sure that every tool was restored to place, and put back the toy magnet on the exact spot and at the exact angle on Eisen’s desk that it had been before.

When he left the laboratory there was nothing to indicate that he had been there-unless Eisen should ever again decide to try out his disintegrator. And since he had tried it once and presumably discarded it as practically useless, that didn’t seem likely.

There remained only the obstacle of getting it out of the grounds, and that was simple. One large upstairs room was a museum which held Eisen’s collection of artifacts of the Martian aborigines. Crag had seen several primitive bows and quivers of arrows. He wrapped and fastened the plans around the shaft of a long, strong arrow and securely tied the disintegrator to its crude metal head. He went on up to the roof and shot the arrow high into the air over the electronic barrier and the strip of cleared ground outside it, into the thick jungle beyond.

It was almost dawn. He went hack to his room and got two hours of needed sleep. The hard part was over. The little capsule he’d brought with him would take care of the rest of it.

CHAPTER FIVE

The Glory Hunters

HE TOOK the capsule as soon as the alarm buzzer awakened him, half an hour before he was to report for duty. It was the one thing he’d smuggled in with him, perfectly hidden in a box of apparently identical capsules containing neobenzedrine, the standard preventive of Martian amoebic fever. All Earthmen on Mars took neobenzedrine.

One of the capsules in Crag’s box, though, contained a powder of similar color but of almost opposite effect. It wouldn’t give him amoebic fever, but it would produce perfectly counterfeited symptoms.

He could, of course, simply have quit, but that might just possibly have aroused suspicion; it might have led to a thorough check-up of the laboratory and the contents of the safe. And he couldn’t suddenly become disobedient in order to get himself fired. Psyched men didn’t act that way.

The capsule took care of it perfectly. He started to get sick at his stomach. Knutson came by and found Crag retching out a window. As soon as Crag pulled his head back in, Knutson took a look at Crag’s eyes; the pupils were contracted almost to pinpoints. He touched Crag’s forehead and found it hot. And Crag admitted, when asked, that he’d probably forgotten to take his neobenzedrine for a few days.

That was that. There’s no known cure for Martian amoebic fever except to get away from Mars at the first opportunity. He neither quit nor was fired. Knutson took him to the office and got his pay for him and then asked him whether he could make it back to Marsport by himself or if he wanted help. Crag said he could make it.

The search of his person and effects was perfunctory; he could probably have smuggled the tiny gadget and the single piece of paper out in his luggage, but the arrow had been safer.

Outside, as soon as jungle screened him from view, he took another capsule, one that looked just like the first but that counteracted it. He waited until the worst of the nausea from the first capsule had passed and then hid his luggage while he hunted for the arrow and found it.

Olliver had told him not to try it, but he tried it anyway. It wasn’t exactly that he didn’t trust Olliver-after all, if he got paid off, and he’d make sure of that, nothing else mattered-it was just that he was curious whether Olliver had told him the truth about the disintegrator’s limitations.

He waited until he’d put a little more distance between himself and Eisen’s place and then aimed the , gadget at a bush and tripped the thumb catch. He held it about four feet from the bush the first time and nothing happened. He moved it to about two feet from the bush and tripped the catch again. He thought for a while that nothing was going to happen, but after a few seconds the bush took on a misty look, and then, quite abruptly, it wasn’t there any more.

Olliver had told the truth, then. The thing had an effective range of only about three feet, and there was a definite time lag.

The rest of the way into Marsport-afoot as far as the edge of town and by atocab the rest of the way-he tried to figure out what Olliver’s use for neutronium might be. He couldn’t. In the first place he couldn’t see how Olliver could get the collapsed matter, the tons-to-a-square-inch stuff, once he’d disintegrated objects into it. The bush he’d tried it on hadn’t seemed to collapse inward on itself; it had simply disintegrated all at once and the dead atoms of it had probably fallen through the crust of Mars as easily as rain falls through air.

He still hadn’t figured an answer when he reached the swanky Marsport hotel where Olliver and Evadne were staying.

He had himself announced from the desk and then went up to Oliver’s suite. Olliver, his face both eager and tense, let him in. He didn’t ask the question, but Crag nodded.

Evadne, he saw as he walked past Olliver, was there. She was sitting on the sofa looking at him, her eyes enigmatic. Crag tried not to look at her. It was difficult. She was dressed even more revealingly than she had been dressed the first night he had seen her at Olliver’s house in Albuquerque, back on Earth. And she looked even more beautiful.

Crag decided he wanted to get away from there, quick. He took the disintegrator and the folded plans from his pocket and put them on the table.

Olliver picked them up with unconcealed eagerness.

Crag said, “One million credits. Then we’re through.”

Olliver put gadget and paper in one pocket and took out a wallet from another. He said drily, “I don’t carry a million in ready change, Crag. The bulk of it is back on Earth; I’Il have to give it to you there. But so you won’t worry or think I’m stalling, I did bring two hundred thousand credits with me. Eight hundred thousand’s waiting for you back home.”

Crag nodded curtly, and took the offered money. He counted it roughly and put it in his pocket. It was more money than he’d ever had or hoped to have in one chunk. He was set for life, even if he never got the rest.

He asked, “At your home? Shall I look you up there?”

Olliver looked surprised. “Why not come back with us? We’re leaving at once, now that I have this. As soon as we can get clearance. We’re making one brief stopover-going one other place first, that is-but we’ll be home within hours. You may have to wait days to get public transport, and you know all the red tape you’ll have to go through.”

It made sense, but Crag hesitated.

Olliver laughed. “Afraid of me, Crag? Afraid I’m going to disintegrate you en route? To get my money back?” He laughed harder; there was almost hysterical amusement in the laughter. Obviously the gadget Crag had stolen for him excited him immensely. “You needn’t worry, Crag. With this-” He slapped his pocket. “-a million credits is peanuts to mc.”

From the sofa, Evadne’s voice said with languid amusement, “He isn’t afraid of you, Jon. He’s afraid of me.”

Crag didn’t look at her. He was watching Ollivers face and he saw amusement change to jealousy and anger.

Crag hadn’t been afraid of Olliver. It had occurred to him only as a remote possibility that Olliver might try to kill him. Now, from the look on Olliver’s face, his trying to kill Crag looked like a fair bet. Not, though, to get his money. back.

Crag said, “All right, Olliver. I might as well go with you.”

Deliberately he turned away from possible danger to lock glances with Evadne.

She was smiling at him.

* * *

They got to the spaceport within an hour and through the formalities of clearance before noon.

Crag didn’t ask, “Well, where?” until he was in the pilot’s seat of the little cruiser.

“Asteroid belt,” Olliver told hhn.

“Where in the belt? What asteroid?”

“Doesn’t matter. Any one big enough to land on.”

Crag had lifted the computation shelf, ready to calculate distance and direction. He folded the shelf back; a jump of a hundred million miles, straight out from the sun, would put him in the middle of the belt. He set the controls, made the jump, and put the ship hack on manual control. His detectors would show the presence of any of the asteroids within ten million miles. They showed the presence of several right now.

He turned to Olliver. He said, “We’re near Ceres. Four hundred eighty mile diameter. That one do?”

“Too big, Crag. It’d take days. Pick the smallest one you can land on.”

Crag nodded and studied the other asteroids showing on the detector and picked the smallest of them. It wasn’t much bigger than a fair-sized house but he could land on it. He did. Rather, he killed the inertia of the spaceship after pulling alongside the tiny asteroid and matching his speed to its. Ship and asteroid bumped together, held by not much more than a pound of gravitational pull between them. Had the asteroid had an atmosphere, the ship would have floated in it, so slight was the attraction.

Olliver clapped him on the shoulder. “Nice work, Crag. Want to put on a spacesuit and come out to watch the fun?”

Crag locked the controls. “Why not?”

He saw now what Olliver intended to do-try out the disintegrator on the asteroid. And he saw now how Olliver could get neutronium. Disintegrating an asteroid was different from disintegrating an object on the crust of a planet. Instead of falling through the crust, the asteroid would collapse within itself, into a tiny, compact ball of neutronium. Maybe the size of an apple or an orange. It could be loaded-

He stopped suddenly, half in and half out of the space-suit he had started to pull on. He said, “Olliver, you can’t take it back with you. Sure, we can put it in the spaceship, but when we get back to Earth we can’t land with it. Near Earth, it’s going to weigh ten times-maybe twenty times-as much as the ship itself. It’ll either tear a hole through the hull or crash us, one or the other.”

Olliver laughed. He was picking up a thermoglass helmet but hadn’t put it on yet. He said, “This is just a tryout, Crag. We’re not taking any neutronium back with us.”

Crag finished putting on the spacesuit. Olliver had his helmet on, and Evadne was adjusting hers. He couldn’t talk to either of them, now, until he had his own helmet on. Then the suit-radios would take care of communication.

He saw now how neutronium could be obtained, all right. There were rocks a lot smaller than this one whizzing around the belt, ones that weighed only a few tons, that a spaceship could handle easily and transport back to Earth after they’d been converted into collapsed matter.

He didn’t see, as yet, what practical use neutronium could have that would make it as immensely valuable as Oliver seemed to think it would be. But that wasn’t his business.

He got his helmet on, and nodded that he was ready. Evadne was standing by the air controls and she pulled a switch when he nodded. A space cruiser as small as Olliver’s never had an airlock; it was simpler, if one wished to leave it in space or on an airless body, to exhaust the air from the entire ship and let the airmaker rebuild an atmosphere after one returned to the ship-and before removing one’s spacesuit.

Now, in the earphones of his helmet, he heard Olliver’s voice say, “Come on. Hurry up.” Olliver opened the door and the last of the air whished out. But then, before stepping out, Olliver went back past Crag to the controls. He turned the lock on them and put the small but quite complicated key into one of the capacious pockets of his spacesuit. The plans for the disintegrator, Crag knew, were in the innermost pocket of his jumper.

Crag wondered which one of them he distrusted, or if it was both. Not that it mattered.

Crag shrugged and stepped out onto the tiny asteroid. Evadne followed him, and then Olliver.

He heard Oliver take a deep breath and say, “Here goes.”

Olliver was pointing the little disintegrator down at the rocky surface of the asteroid, bending over so it was only a foot from the rock. Crag couldn’t hear the click, but he saw Olliver’s thumb move the catch.

Crag asked, “How long will it take?”

“For something this size? I’d guess half an hour to an hour. But we won’t have to wait till it’s completely collapsed. When it’s gone down enough that I’m sure-“

Crag looked about him, at the spaceship behind them, bumping gently against the surface of the asteroid, right at the shadow line that divided night and day. Strange that a world only twenty or thirty yards in diameter should have night and day-and yet darkness on the night side would be even denser than the darkness on the night side of Earth.

Time, Crag thought, and its relation to distance are strange on a world like this. If he walked twenty paces ahead and put himself right under distant, tiny Sol, it would be high noon. Thirty or forty more steps-held down to the light asteroid only by the gravplates on the shoes of the spacesuit-and he’d be in the middle of the night side; it would be midnight.

He chuckled at the fancy. “It’s a small world,” he said, remembering that Olliver had said that to him in the conversation between judge and prisoner at the end of the trial, the conversation that had led to all of this.

Olliver laughed excitedly, almost hysterically. “And it’s getting smaller already-I think. Don’t you, Crag, Evadne?”

Crag looked about him and tried to judge, but if there’d been any shrinkage as yet, he couldn’t tell. He heard Evadne say, “I’m not sure yet, Jon.”

Olliver said, “We can be sure in a few seconds. I’ve got a rule.” He took a steel foot rule from one of the pockets of his spacesuit and laid it down on a flat expanse of rock. He picked up a loose bit of rock and made a scratch opposite each end of the rule.

Evadne walked over near Crag. Her eyes, through the plastic of the helmet, looked into his intensely, searchingly. He got the idea that she wanted to ask him a question and didn’t dare-because Olliver would have heard it too-but was trying to find the answer by looking at him and reading his face. He met her gaze squarely, trying to guess what she was thinking or wondering. It hadn’t anything to do, he felt sure just then, with the fact that he was a man and she a woman. It was something more important than that.

He heard Olliver’s voice say, “I think so. I think it’s-Wait, let’s be sure.”

He turned away from Evadne and watched Olliver as Olliver watched the rule and the scratches on the rock. There was tension among them, but no one spoke. A minute or two went by, and then Olliver stood up and faced them.

His eyes were shining-almost as though with madness-but his voice was calm now. He said, “It works.” He looked from one to the other of them and then his eyes stopped on Crag. He said, “Crag, your million credits is waste paper. How would you like to be second in command of the Solar System?”

For the first time, Crag wondered if Olliver were mad.

The thought must have showed in his face, for Olliver shook his head. “I’m not crazy, Crag. Nor do I know any commercial use for neutronium. That was camouflage.

Listen, Crag-A few of these little gadgets set up in hidden places on each of the occupied planets, set up with radio controls so they can be triggered off from wherever I may be-that’s all it will take. If this works on an asteroid-and it has-it’ll work on an object of any size. A chain reaction doesn’t care whether it works in a peanut or a planet.”

Crag said slowly, “You mean-“

“You might as well know all of it, Crag. There isn’t any political party behind this. That was just talk. The only way peace can be kept in the system is by the rule of one man. But I’ll need help, Crag, and you’re the man I’d rather have, in spite of-” His voice changed. “Evadne, that’s useless.”

Crag looked quickly toward the woman and saw that she’d pulled a heater from the pocket of her spacesuit and was aiming it at Olliver. Olliver laughed. He said, “I thought it was about time for you to show your colors, my dear. I expected that, really. I took the charge out of that heater.”

Evadne pulled the trigger and nothing happened. Cragsaw her face go pale-but it seemed anger rather than fear.

She said, “All right, you beat me on that one, Jon. But someone will stop you, somehow. Do you realize that you couldn’t do what you plan without destroying a planet or two-billions of lives, Jon-and that Earth itself would have to be one of the ones you destroyed? Because Earth is the-the fightingest one and wouldn’t knuckle under to you, even on a threat like that? Jon, you’d kill off more than half of the human race, just to rule the ones who are left!”

She didn’t drop the useless heater, but it hung at her side.

Olliver had one in his own hand now. He said, “Take it away from her, Crag.”

Crag looked from one of them to the other. And he looked around him. The asteroid was shrinking. There was now a definite diminution in diameter, perhaps by a tenth.

Olliver spoke again and more sharply. “Take it away from her, Crag.”

Olliver’s blaster covered both of them. He could have killed Evadne where she stood; the command was meaningless, and Crag knew it was a test. Olliver was making him line up, one way or the other.

Crag thought of Earth, that he hated. And he thought of it as a dead little ball of heavy matter-and he didn’t hate it that much. But to be second in command-not of a world, but of worlds—

Olliver said, “Your last chance, Crag. And listen-don’t think I’m blind to you and Evadne. But I didn’t care. She’s been spying on me all along. I know the outfit she belongs to-a quixotic group that’s trying to end system-wide corruption another way, a way that won’t work. She’s a spy, Crag, and I don’t want her.

“Here are my final terms and you’ve got a few seconds to decide. Disarm her now, and I won’t kill her. We’ll take her back, and you can have her if you’re silly enough to want her-out of billions of women who’ll be yours for the taking.”

Maybe that was all it took. Crag decided.

Be reached for Evadne with his good hand, seeing the look of cold contempt in her eyes-and the puzzlement in her eves as he swung her around instead of reaching for the useless gun she held. He said quickly, “Night side!” He propelled her forward ahead of him and then ran after her. He hoped Olliver’s reflexes would be slow. They had to be.

On a tiny and shrinking asteroid, the horizon isn’t far. It was a few steps on this one, and they were over it in less than a second. He heard Olliver curse and felt a wave of heat go past him, just too late. And then they were in the darkness.

He found Evadne by running into her and grabbed her and held on because there wasn’t going to be much time. In seconds, Olliver would realize that he didn’t have to come after them, that all he had to do was to get into the ship and warp off-or even just close the door and sit it out until they were dead. Even though Olliver wasn’t a qualified pilot he could, with the help of the manual of instructions inside the ship, have a fair chance of getting it back to Earth or Mars.

So Crag said quickly, “I can stop him. But it’s curtains for both of us, too. Shall I?”

She caught her breath, but there wasn’t any hesitation in her answer. “Hurry, Crag. Hurry.”

He ran on around the night side-ten steps-to the ship. He braced his feet as he lifted it and then threw it out into space-the whole pound weight of it. It seemed to go slowly, but it kept going. It would keep going for a long time, from that throw. It might come back, eventually, but not for hours-and the air in spacesuits of this type was good for only half an hour or so without processing or renewal.

Olliver would never rule a system now, only the tiniest world.

But all three of them were dead. He heard Olliver scream madly with rage and saw him come running over the horizon for a shot at him. Crag laughed and ducked back into blackness. He ran into Evadne, who had followed him. He caught her quickly as he crashed into her. He said, “Give me the heater, quick,” and took it from her hand.

He could sec Olliver standing there, heater in hand, just where the spaceship had been, peering into the darkness, trying to see where to shoot them. But he could sec Olliver and Olliver, on the day side, couldn’t see him.

He’d rather have had his metal hand to throw-he was used to using that and could hit a man’s head at twenty or thirty feet. But the heater-gun would serve now; Olliver wasn’t even ten feet away and he couldn’t miss.

He didn’t miss. The missile shattered Olliver’s helmet.

Crag walked forward into the light, keeping between Evadne and Olliver so she wouldn’t have to see. A man whose helmet has been shattered in space isn’t a pleasant sight.

He reached down and got the disintegrator out of Olliver’s pocket. He used it.

Evadne came up and took his arm as he stood there, looking upward, seeing a distant gleam of sunlight on an object that was still moving away from them. He wished now he hadn’t thrown the spaceship so hard; had he tossed it lightly it might conceivably have returned before the air in his and Evadne’s spacesuits ran out. But he couldn’t have been sure he could get Olliver before Olliver, who had a loaded heater, could get him. And when the asteroid got small enough, the night side would no longer have been a protection. You can hide on the night side of a world-but not when it gets as small as a basketball.

Evadne said, “Thanks, Crag. You were-Is wonderful too hackneyed a word?”

Crag grinned at her. He said, “It’s a wonderful word.” He put his arms around her.

And then laughed. Here he was with two hundred thousand credits-a fortune-in his pocket and the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen. And her arms were around him too and-you can’t even kiss a woman in a spacesuit! Any more than you can spend a fortune on an asteroid without even a single tavern on it.

An asteroid that was now less than ten yards in diameter.

Evadne laughed too, and he was glad, very glad of that.

It was funny-if you saw it that way-and it made things easier in this last moment that she could see it that way too.

He saw she was breathing with difficulty. She said, “Crag-my dear-this suit must not have had its tank fully charged with oxygen. I’m afraid I can’t-stay with you much longer.”

He held her tighter. He couldn’t think of anything to say.

She said, “But we stopped him, Crag. Someday humanity will get itself out of the mess it’s in now. And when it does, there’ll still-be an Earth-for it to live on.”

“Was he right, Evadne? I mean, about your being a member of some secret organization?”

“No. He either made that up or imagined it. I was just his wife, Crag. But I’d stopped loving him months ago. I knew, though, he planned to buy or steal that gadget of Eisen’s-he’d have got it somehow, even if we hadn’t helped him. And I suspected, but didn’t know, that he was planning something-bad. I stayed with him so I’d have a chance to try to stop him if-I was right.”

She was breathing harder. Her arms tightened around him. She said, “Crag, I want that gadget. I’ll use it on myself; I won’t ask you to. But it will be sudden and painless, not like this.” She was fighting for every breath now, but she laughed again. “Guess I’m lying, Crag. I’m not afraid to die either way. But I’ve seen people who died this way and they’re-well-I don’t want you to see me-like that. I’d-rather-“

He pressed it into her hand. He tightened his arms one last time and then stepped quickly back because he could hear and see how much pain she was in now, how every breath was becoming agony for her. He looked away, as he knew she wanted him to.

And when he looked back, after a little while, there was nothing there to see; nothing at all.

Except the disintegrator itself, lying there on a sphere now only six feet across. He picked it up. There was still one thing to do. Someone, sometime, might find this collapsed asteroid, attracted to it by the fact that his detector showed a mass greater than the bulk shown in a visiplate. If he found the gadget clinging there beside it—

He was tempted to use it instead, to take the quicker way instead of the slower, more painful one. But he took it apart, throwing each tiny piece as far out into space as he could. Maybe some of them would form orbits out there and maybe others would fall hack. But no one would ever gather all the pieces and manage to put them together again.

He finished, and the world he lived on was less than a yard in diameter now and it was still shrinking. He disconnected his gravplates because there wasn’t any use trying to stand on it. But it was as heavy as it had ever been; there was still enough gravitational pull to keep him bumping gently against it. Of course he could push himself away from it now and go sailing off into space. But he didn’t. Somehow, it was companionship.

A small world, he thought, and getting smaller.

The size of an orange now. He laughed as he put it into his pocket.

Mouse

BILL WHEELER was, as it happened, looking out of the window of his bachelor apartment on the fifth floor on the corner of 83rd Street and Central Park West when the spaceship from Somewhere landed.

It floated gently down out of the sky and came to rest in Central Park on the open grass between the Simon Bolivar Monument and the walk, barely a hundred yards from Bill Wheeler’s window.

Bill Wheeler’s hand paused in stroking the soft fur of the Siamese cat lying on the windowsill and he said wonderingly, “What’s s that, Beautiful?” but the Siamese cat didn’t answer. She stopped purring, though, when Bill stopped stroking her. She must have felt something different in Bill— possibly from the sudden rigidness in his fingers or possibly because cats are prescient and feel changes of mood. Anyway she rolled over on her back and said, “Miaouw,” quite plaintively. But Bill, for once, didn’t answer her. He was too engrossed in the incredible thing across the street in the park.

It was cigar-shaped, about seven feet long and two feet in diameter at the thickest point. As far as size was concerned, it might have been a large toy model dirigible, but it never occurred to Bill—even at his first glimpse of it when it was about fifty feet in the air, just opposite his window—that it might be a toy or a model.

There was something about it, even at the most casual look, that said alien. You couldn’t put your finger on what it was.

Anyway, alien or terrestrial, it had no visible means of support. No wings, propellers, rocket tubes or anything else—and it was made, of metal and obviously heavier than air. But it floated down like a feather to a point just about a foot above the grass. If stopped there and suddenly, out of one end of it (both ends were so nearly alike that you couldn’t say it was the front or back) came a flash of fire that was almost blinding. There was a hissing sound with the flash and the cat under Bill Wheeler’s hand-turned over and was on her feet in a single lithe movement, looking out of the window. She spat once, softly, and the hairs on her back and the back of her neck stood straight up, as did her tail, which was now a full two inches thick.

Bill didn’t touch her; if you know cats you don’t when they’re like that. But he said, “Quiet, Beautiful. It’s all right. It’s only a spaceship from Mars, to conquer Earth. It isn’t a mouse.”

HE WAS right on the first count, in a way. He was wrong on the second, in a way. But let’s not get ahead of ourselves like that.

After the single blast from its exhaust tube or whatever it was the spaceship dropped the last twelve inches and lay inert on the grass. It didn’t move. There was now a fan-shaped area of blackened earth radiating from one end of it, for a distance of about thirty feet.

And then nothing happened except that people came running from several directions. Cops came running, too, three of them, and kept people from going too close to the alien object. Too close, according to the cops’ idea, seemed to be closer than about ten feet. Which, Bill Wheeler thought, was silly. If the thing was going to explode or anything, it would probably kill everyone for blocks around.

But it didn’t explode. It just lay there, and nothing happened. Nothing except that flash that had startled both. Bill and the cat.

And the cat looked bored now, and lay back down on the windowsill, her hackles down.

Bill stroked her sleek fawn-colored fur, again, absent-mindedly. He said, “This is a day, Beautiful. That thing out there is from outside, or I’m a spider’s nephew. I’m going down and take a look at it.”

He took the elevator down. He got as far as the front door, tried to open it, and couldn’t. All he could see through the-glass was the backs of people, jammed tight against the door. Standing on tiptoes and stretching his neck to see over the nearest ones, he could see a solid phalanx of heads stretching from here to there.

He got back in the elevator. The operator said, “Sounds like excitement out front. Parade going by or something?”

“Something,” Bill said. “Spaceship just landed in Central Park, from Mars or somewhere. You hear the welcoming committee out there.”

“The hell.” said the operator! “What’s it doing?”

‘“Nothing.”

The operator grinned. “You’re a great kidder, Mr. Wheeler. How’s that cat you got?”

“Fine,” said Bill. “How’s yours?”

“Getting crankier. Threw a book at me when I got home last night with a few under, my belt and lectured me half the night because I’d spent three and a half bucks. You got the best kind.”

“I think so,” Bill said.

By the time he got back to the window, there was really a crowd down there. Central Park West was solid with people for half a block each way and the park was solid with them for a long way back. The only open area was a circle around the spaceship, now expanded to about twenty feet in radius, and with a lot of cops keeping it open instead of only three.

Bill Wheeler gently moved the Siamese over to one side of the windowsill and sat down. He said, “We got a box seat, Beautiful. I should have had more sense than to go down there.”

The cops below were having a tough time. But reinforcements were coming, truckloads of them. They fought their way into the circle and then helped enlarge it. Somebody had obviously decided that the larger that circle was the fewer people were going to be killed. A few khaki uniforms had infiltrated the circle, too.

“Brass,” Bill told the cat. “High brass. I can’t make out insignia from here, but that one boy’s at least a three-star; you can tell by the way he walks.”

They got the circle pushed back to the sidewalk, finally. There was a lot of brass inside by then. And half a dozen men, some in uniform, some not, were starting, very carefully, to work on the ship. Photographs first, and then measurements, and then one man with a big suitcase of paraphernalia was carefully scratching at the metal and making tests of some kind.

“A metallurgist, Beautiful,” Bill Wheeler explained to the Siamese, who wasn’t watching at all. “And I’ll bet you ten pounds of liver to one miaouw he finds that’s an alloy that’s brand new to him. And that it’s got some stuff in it he can’t identify.

“You really ought to be looking out, Beautiful, instead of lying there like a dope. This is a day, Beautiful. This may be the beginning of the end—or of something new. I wish they’d hurry up and get it open.”

ARMY trucks were coming into the circle now. Half a dozen big planes were circling overhead, making a lot of noise. Bill looked up at them quizzically.

“Bombers, I’ll bet,’ with pay loads. Don’t know what they have in mind unless to bomb the park, people and all, if little green men come out of that thing with ray guns and start killing everybody. Then the bombers could finish off whoever’s left.” But no little green men came out of the cylinder. The men working on it couldn’t apparently, find an opening in it They’d rolled it over now and exposed the underside, but the underside was the same as the top. For all they could tell, the underside was the top.

And then Bill Wheeler swore. The army trucks were being unloaded, and sections of a big tent were coming out of them, and men in khaki were driving stakes and unrolling canvas.

“They would do something like that, Beautiful,” Bill complained bitterly. “Be bad enough if they hauled it off, but to leave it there to work on and still to block off our view—”

The tent went up. Bill Wheeler watched the top of the tent, but nothing happened to the top of the tent and whatever went on inside he couldn’t see. Trucks came and went, high brass and civvies came and went.

And after a while the phone rang. Bill gave a last affectionate rumple to the cat’s fur and went to answer it.

“Bill Wheeler ?” the receiver asked. “This is General Kelly speaking. Your name has been given to me as a competent research biologist. Tops in your field. Is that correct?”

“Well,” Bill said. “I’m a research biologist. It would be hardly modest for me to say I’m tops in my field. What’s up?”

“A spaceship has just landed in Central Park.”

“You don’t say,” said Bill.

“I’m calling from the field of operations; we’ve run phones in here, and we’re gathering specialists. We would like you and some other biologists to examine something that was found inside the—uh—spaceship. Grimm of Harvard was in town and will be here and Winslow of New York University is already here. It’s opposite Eighty-third Street. How long would it take you to get here?”

“About ten seconds, if I had a parachute. I’ve been witching you out of my window.” He gave the address and the apartment number. “If you can spare a couple of strong boys in imposing uniforms to get me through the crowd, it’ll be quicker than if I try it myself. Okay?”

“Right. Send ’em right over. Sit tight.”

“Good,” said Bill. “What did you find inside the cylinder?”

There was a second’s hesitation. Then the voice said, “Wait till you get here.”

“I’ve got instruments,” Bill said. “Dissecting equipment. Chemicals. Reagents. I want to know what to bring. Is it a little green man?”

“No,” said the voice. After a second’s hesitation again, it said, “It seems to be a mouse. A dead mouse.”’

“Thanks,” said Bill. He put down the receiver and walked back to the window. He looked at the Siamese cat accusingly. “Beautiful,” he demanded, “was somebody ribbing me, or—”

There was a puzzled frown on his face as he watched the scene across the street. Two policemen came hurrying out of the tent and headed directly for the entrance of his apartment building. They began to work their way through the crowd.

“Fan me with a blowtorch, Beautiful,” Bill said. “It’s the McCoy.” He went to the closet and grabbed a valise, hurried to a cabinet’ and began to stuff instruments and bottles into the valise. He was ready by the time there was a knock on the door.

He said, “Hold the fort, Beautiful. Got to see a man about a mouse.” He joined the policemen waiting outside his door and was escorted through the crowd and into the circle of the elect and into the tent.

THERE was a crowd around the spot where the cylinder lay. Bill peered over shoulders and saw that ‘the cylinder was neatly split in half. The inside was hollow and padded with something that looked like fine leather, but softer. A man kneeling at one end of it was talking.

“—not a trace of any activating mechanism, any mechanism at all, in fact. Not a wire, not a grain or a drop of any fuel. Just a hollow cylinder, padded inside. Gentlemen, it couldn’t have traveled by its own power in any conceivable way. But it came here, and from outside. Gravesend says the material is definitely extra-terrestrial. Gentlemen, I’m stumped.”

Another voice said, “I’ve an idea, Major.” It was the voice of the man over whose shoulder Bill Wheeler was leaning and Bill recognized the voice and the man with a start. It was the President of the United States. Bill quit leaning on him.

“I’m no scientist,” the President said. “And this is just a possibility. Remember the one blast, out of that single exhaust hole ? That might have been the destruction, the dissipation of whatever the mechanism or the propellant was. Whoever, whatever, sent or guided this contraption might not have wanted us to find out what made it run. It was constructed, in that, case, so that, upon landing, the mechanism destroyed itself utterly. Colonel Roberts, you examined that scorched area of ground. Anything that might bear out that theory?”

“Definitely, sir,” said another voice. “Traces of metal and silica and some carbon, as though it had been vaporized by terrific heat and then condensed and uniformly spread. You can’t find a chunk of it to pick up, but the instruments indicate it. Another thing—”

Someone tapped Bill Wheeler on the shoulder. “You’re Wheeler, aren’t you?”

Bill turned. “Professor Winslow!” he said. “I’ve seen your picture, sir, and I’ve read your papers in the Journal. I’m proud to meet you and to—”

“Cut the malarkey,” said Professor Winslow, “and take a gander at this.” He grabbed Bill Wheeler by the arm and led him to a table in one corner of the tent.

“Looks for all the world like a dead mouse,” he said. “but it isn’t. Not quite. I haven’t cut in yet; waited for you and Grimm. But I’ve taken temperature tests and had hairs under the mike and studied musculature. I—well, look for yourself.”

Bill Wheeler looked. It looked like a mouse all right, a very small mouse, until you looked closely. Then you saw little differences, if you were a biologist.

Grimm got there and—delicately, reverently—they cut in. The differences stopped being little ones and became big ones. The bones didn’t seem to be made of bone, for one thing, and they were bright yellow instead of white. The digestive system wasn’t too far off the beam, and there was a circulatory system and a white milky fluid in it, but there wasn’t any heart. There were, instead, nodes at regular intervals along the larger tubes.

“Way stations,” Grimm said. “No central pump. You might call it a lot of little hearts instead of one big one. Efficient, I’d say. Creature built like this couldn’t have heart trouble. Here, let me put some of that white fluid on a slide.”

Someone was leaning over Bill’s shoulder, putting uncomfortable weight on him. He turned his head to tell the man to get the’ hell away and saw it was the President of the United States. “Out of this world?” the President asked quietly.

“And how,” said Bill. A second later he added, “Sir,” and the President chuckled.

He asked, “Would you say it’s been dead long or that it died about the time of arrival?”

Winslow answered that one. “It’s purely a guess, Mr. President, because we don’t know the chemical make-up of the thing, or what its normal temperature is. But a rectal thermometer reading twenty minutes ago, when I got here, was ninety-five three and one minute ago it was ninety point six. At that rate of heat loss, it couldn’t have been dead long.”

“Would you say it was an intelligent creature?”

“I wouldn’t say for sure, Sir. It’s too alien. But I’d guess—definitely no. No more so than its terrestrial counterpart, a mouse. Brain size and convolutions are quite similar.”

“You don’t think it could, conceivably, have designed that ship?”

“I’d bet a million to one against it, Sir.”

IT HAD been mid-afternoon when the spaceship had landed; it was almost midnight when Bill Wheeler started home. Not from across the street, but from the lab at New York U., where the dissection and microscopic examinations had continued.

He walked home in a daze, but he remembered guiltily that the Siamese hadn’t been fed, and hurried as much as he could for the last block.

She looked at him reproachfully and said “Miaouw, miaouw, miaouw, miaouw—” so fast he couldn’t get a word in edgewise until she was eating some liver out of the icebox.

“Sorry, Beautiful,” he said then. “Sorry, too, I couldn’t bring you that mouse, but they wouldn’t have let me if I’d asked, and I didn’t ask because it would probably have given you indigestion.”

He was still so excited that he couldn’t sleep that night. When it got early enough he hurried out for the morning papers to see if there had been any new discoveries or developments.

There hadn’t been. There was less in the papers than he knew already. But it was a big story and the papers played it big.

He spent most of three days at the New York U lab, helping with further tests and examinations until there just weren’t any new ones to try and darn little left to try them on. Then the government took over what was left and Bill Wheeler_0 was on the outside again.

For three more days he stayed home, tuned in on all news reports on the radio and video and subscribed to every newspaper published in English in New York City. But the story gradually died down. Nothing further happened; no further discoveries were made and if any new ideas developed, they weren’t given out for public consumption.

It was on the sixth day that an even bigger story broke—the assassination of the President of the United States. People forgot the spaceship.

Two days later the prime, minister of Great Britain was killed by a Spaniard and the day after that a minor employee of the Politburo in Moscow ran amok and shot a very important official.

A lot of windows broke in New York City the next day when a goodly portion of a county in Pennsylvania went up fast and came down slowly. No one within several hundred miles needed to be told that there was—or had been—a dump of A-bombs there. It was in sparsely populated country and not many people were killed, only a few thousand.

That was the afternoon, too, that the president of the stock exchange cut his throat and the crash started. Nobody paid too much attention to the riot at Lake Success the next day because of the unidentified submarine fleet that suddenly sank practically all the shipping in New Orleans harbor.

It was the evening of that day that Bill Wheeler was pacing up and down the front room of his apartment. Occasionally he stopped at the window to pet the Siamese named Beautiful and to look out across Central Park, bright under lights and cordoned off by armed sentries, where they were pouring concrete for the anti-aircraft gun emplacements.

He looked haggard.

He said, “Beautiful, we saw the start of it, right from this window. Maybe I’m crazy, but I still think that spaceship started it. God knows how. Maybe I should have fed you that mouse. Things couldn’t have gone to pot so suddenly without help from somebody or something.”

He shook his head slowly. “Let’s dope it out, Beautiful. Let’s say something came in on that ship besides a dead mouse. What could it have been? What could it have done and be doing?”

“Let’s say that the mouse was a laboratory animal, a guinea pig. It was sent in the ship and it survived the journey but died when it got here. Why? I’ve got a screwy-hunch, Beautiful.”

HE SAT down in a chair and leaned back, staring up at the ceiling. He said, “Suppose the superior intelligence—from Somewhere—that made that ship came in with it. Suppose it wasn’t the mouse—let’s call it a mouse. Then, since the mouse was the only physical thing in the spaceship, the being, the invader, wasn’t physical. It was an entity that could live apart from whatever body it had back where it came from. But let’s say it could live in any body and it left its own in a safe place back home and rode here in one that was expendable; that it could abandon on arrival. That would explain the mouse and the fact that it died at the time the ship landed.

“Then the being, at that instant, just jumped into the body of someone here—probably one of the first people to run toward the ship when it landed.”

“It’s living in somebody’s body in a hotel on Broadway or a flophouse on the Bowery or anywhere—pretending to be a human being. That make sense, Beautiful?”

He got up and started to pace again.

“And having the ability to control other minds, it sets about to make the world—the Earth—safe for Martians or Venusians or whatever they are. It sees—after a few days of study-—that the world is on the brink of destroying itself and needs only a push. So it could give that push.

“It could get inside a nut and make him assassinate the President, and get caught at it. It could make a Russian shoot his Number 1. It could make a Spaniard shoot the prime minister of England. It could start a bloody riot in the U. N., and make an army man, there to guard it, explode an A-bomb dump. It could—hell, Beautiful,’ it could push this world into a final war within a week. It practically has done it.”

He walked over to the window and stroked the cat’s sleek fur while he frowned ‘down at the gun emplacements going up under the bright floodlights.

“And he’s done it and even if my guess is right I couldn’t stop him because I couldn’t find him. And nobody would believe me, now. He’ll make the world safe for Martians. When the war is over, a lot of little ships like that—or big ones—can land here and take over what’s left ten times as easy as they could now.”

He lighted a cigarette with hands that shook a little. He said, “The more I think of it, the more—”

He sat down in the chair again. He said, “Beautiful, I’ve got to try. Screwy as that idea is, I’ve got to give it to the authorities, whether they believe it or not: That Major I met was an intelligent guy. So is General Keely. I—”

He started to walk to the phone and then sat down again. “I’ll call both of them, but let’s work it out just a little finer first. See if I can make any intelligent suggestions how they could go about ‘finding the—the being—

He groaned. “Beautiful, it’s impossible. It wouldn’t even have to be a human being. It could be an animal, anything. It could be you. He’d probably’ take over whatever nearby type of mind was nearest his own. If he was remotely feline, you’d have been the nearest cat.”

HE SAT up and stared at her. He said, “I’m going crazy, Beautiful. I’m remembering how you jumped and twisted just after that spaceship blew up-its mechanism and went inert. And, listen. Beautiful, you’ve been sleeping twice as much as usual lately. Has your mind been out—

“Say, that would be why I couldn’t wake you up yesterday to feed you. Beautiful, cats always wake up easily. Cats do.”

Looking dazed. Bill Wheeler got up out of the chair. He said, “Cat, am I crazy, or—” The Siamese cat looked at him languidly through sleepy eyes. Distinctly it said, “Forget it.”

And halfway between sitting and rising, Bill Wheeler looked even more dazed for a second. He shook his head as though to clear it.

He said, “What was I talking about, Beautiful? I’m getting punchy from not enough sleep.”

“He walked over to the window and stared out, gloomily, rubbing the cat’s fur until it purred.

He said, “Hungry, Beautiful? Want some liver?”

The cat jumped down from the windowsill and rubbed itself against his leg affectionately.

It said, “Miaouw.”

The New One

“PAPA, are human beings real?”

“Hush, child.”

“But are they?”

“Drat it, kid, don’t they teach you those things in Ashtaroth’s class? If they don’t then what am I paying them ten B. T. U. a semester for?”

“Ashtaroth talks about it, papa. But I can’t make much sense out of what he says.”

“Um-m-m…Ashtaroth is a bit— Well, what does he say?”

“He says they are and we aren’t; that we exist only because they believe in us, that we are fig…fig…something.”

“Figments of their imagination?”

“That’s it, papa. We’re figments of their imagination, he says.”

“Well, what’s hard about that? Doesn’t it answer your question?”

“But, papa, if we’re not real, why are we here? I mean, how can—”

“All right, kid, I suppose I might as well’ take time out to explain this to you. But first, don’t let these things worry you. They’re academic.”

“What’s ‘academic’?”

“Something that doesn’t really matter. Somethings you got to learn so you won’t be ignorant, like a dumb dryad. The real lessons, the ones you should study hard, are the ones you get in Lebalome’s classes, and Marduk’s.”

“You mean red magic, and possession and—”

“Yeah, that sort of thing. Particularly the red magic; that’s your field as a fire elemental, see? But to get back to this reality stuff. There are two kinds of…uh…stuff; mind and matter. You got that much clear now?”

“Yes, papa.”

“Well, mind is higher than matter, isn’t it? A higher plane of existence. Now things like rocks and…uh…like rocks are pure matter; that’s the lowest kind of existence. Human beings are a kind of fork between mind and matter. They got both. Their bodies are matter like rocks and yet they got minds that run them. That makes them halfway up the scale, understand?”

“I guess so, papa, but—”

“Don’t interrupt. Then the third and highest form of existence is … uh… us. The elementals and the gods and the myths of all kinds—the banshees and the mermaids and the afreets and the loups-garous and—well, everybody and everything you see around here. We’re higher.”

“But if we aren’t real, how—”

“Hush. We’re higher because we’re pure thought, see? We’re pure mind-stock, kid. Just like humans evolved out of nonthinking matter, we evolved out of them. They conceived us. Now do you understand?”

“I guess so, papa. But what if they quit believing in us?”

“They never will—completely. There’ll always be some of them who believe, and that’s enough. Of course the more of them believe in us, the stronger we are, individually. Now you take some of the older lads like Ammon-Ra and Bel-Marduk—they’re kind of weak and puny these days because they haven’t any real followers. They used to be big guns around here, kid. I remember when Bel-Marduk could lick his weight in harpies. Look at him today—walks with a cane. And Thor—boy, you should have heard him in a ruckus, only a few centuries ago.”

“But what, papa, if it ever gets so nobody up there believes in them? Do they die?”

“Um-m-m—theoretically, yes. But there’s one thing saves us. There are some humans who believe anything. Or anyway don’t actually disbelieve in anything. That group is a sort of nucleus that holds things together. No matter how discredited a belief is, they hang on by doubting a little.”

“But what, papa, if they conceive of a new mythological being? Would he come into existence down here?”

“Of course, kid. That’s how we all got here, one time or another. Why, look at poltergeists, for instance. They’re newcomers. And all this ectoplasm you see floating around and getting in the way, that’s new. And—well, like this big guy Paul Bunyan; he’s only been around here a century or so; he isn’t much older than you are. And lots of others. Of course, they have to get invoked before they show up, but that always gets done sooner or later.”

“Gosh, thanks, papa. I understand you a lot better than I did Ashtaroth. He uses big words like transmogrification and superactualization and what not.”

“O. K., kid, now run along and play. But don’t bring any of those darn water elemental kids back with you. The place gets so full of steam I can’t see. And a very important personage is going to drop in.”

“Who, papa?”

“Darveth, the head fire demon. The big shot himself. That’s why I want you to run along outside.”

“Gee, papa, can’t I—”

“No. He wants to tell me about something important. He’s got a human being on the string, and it’s ticklish business.”

“How do you mean, got a human being on the string? What’s he want to do with him?”

“Make him set fires, of course, up there. What Darveth’s going to do with this guy will be good. He says better than he did with Nero or Mrs. O’Leary’s cow. It’s something big on, this time.”

“Gee, can’t I watch?”

“Later, maybe. There’s nothing to watch yet. This guy’s still just a baby. But Darveth’s farsighted. Get ’em young, that’s his idea. It’ll take years to work out, but it’ll be hot stuff when it happens.”

“Can I watch, then?”

“Sure, kid. But run along and play now. And keep away from those frost giants.”

“Yes, papa.”

It took twenty-two years for it to get him. He fought it off that long, and then—blooie.

Oh, it had been there all along, ever since Wally Smith was a baby; ever since—well, it was there before he could remember. Since he’d managed to stand on babyhood’s thick stubby little legs, hanging on to two bars of his play pen, and had watched his father take a little stick and rub it across the sole, of his shoe and then hold it to his pipe.

Funny, those clouds of smoke that came from that pipe. They were there, and then they weren’t, like gray phantoms. But that was merely interesting in a mild way.

What drew his eyes, his round wide wondering eyes, was the flame.

. The thing that danced on the end of the stick. The thing that flared there, ever-shape-changing. Yellow-red-blue wonder, magic beauty. One of his chubby hands clung to the bar of the play pen, and the other reached out for the flame. His; he wanted it. His.

And his father, holding it safely out of reach, grinning at him in proud and blind paternity. Never guessing.

“Pretty, huh, sonny? But mustn’t touch. Fire burn.”

Yes, Wally, fire burns.

Wally Smith knew a lot about fire by the time he was in school. He knew that fire burns. He knew it by experience, and it had been painful, but not bitter, experience. The scar was on his forearm to remind him. The blotchy white scar that would always be there when he rolled up his sleeves.

It had marked him in another way, too. His eyes.

That had come early, also. The sun, the glorious sun, the murderous sun. He’d watched that, too, when his mother had moved his play pen out into the yard. Watched it with breathless fascination until his eyes hurt, and had looked back at it again as soon as he could, and had stretched up his little arms toward it. He knew that it was fire, flame, somehow identical with the thing that danced on the end of the sticks his father held to his pipe. Fire. He loved it.

And so, quite young, he wore glasses. All his life he was to be nearsighted and wear thickish glasses.

The draft board took one look at the thickness, of those lenses and didn’t even send him around for a physical examination. On the thickness of his lenses, they marked him exempt and told him to go home.

That was tough, because he wanted to get in. He’d seen a movie newsreel that showed the new flame throwers. If he could get one of those things to operate—

But that desire -was subconscious; he didn’t know that it was a big part of the reason he wanted to get into uniform. That was in the fall of ’41 and we weren’t in the war yet. Later, after December, it was still part of the reason he wanted to get in, but not the major part. Wally Smith was a good American; that was even more important than being a good pyromaniac.

Anyway, he’d licked the pyromania. Or thought he had. If it was there, it was buried down deep where most of the time he could avoid thinking about it, and there was a “Thus Far, No Farther” sign across one passage of his mind.

That yen for a flame thrower worried him a bit. Then came Pearl Harbor and Wally Smith had it out with himself to discover whether it was all patriotism, that made him want to kill Japs, or whether that yen for a flame thrower figured at all.

And while he mulled it over, things got hotter in the Philippines and the Japs moved down Malaya to Singapore, and there were U-boat off both coasts and it began to look as though his country needed him. And there was a fighting anger in him that told him the hell with whether or not it was pyromania—it was patriotism even more, and he’d worry about the psychiatry of it later.

He tried three recruiting stations, and each of them bounced him back. Then the factory where he worked changed over and— But wait, we’re getting a bit ahead of things.

When little Wally Smith was seven, they took him to a psychiatrist. “Yes,” said the psychiatrist, “pyromania. Or anyway a strong tendency toward pyromania.”

“And…uh…what causes it, doctor?”

You’ve seen that psychiatrist, lots of times. In yeast ads. Identified—probably correctly—as a famous Vienna specialist. Remember when there was that long line of famous Vienna specialists who advocated eating yeast for everything from moral turpitude to ingrowing toenails? That, of course, was before the Nazi steamroller crossed Austria and blood began to flow like wein. Well, make a composite picture in your mind of the Vienna yeast dynasty and you’ll know how impressive that psychiatrist looked.

“And…uh…what causes it, doctor?”

“Emotional instability, Mr. Smith. Pyromania is not insanity, I wish you to understand. Not as long as it remains… ah…under control. It is a compulsion neurosis, predicated upon emotional instability. As to why the neurosis took that particular channel of expression; somewhere back in infancy there must have been a psychic trauma which—”

“A what, doctor?”

“A trauma. A wound to the psyche, the mind. Possibly in the case of pyromania, the suffering caused by a severe burn. You’ve heard the old saying, Mr. Smith, ‘A burned child fears the fire.”

And the psychiatrist smiled condescendingly and waved his wand—I mean, his pince-nez glasses on the black silk ribbon—in a gesture of exorcism. “The truth is quite the converse, of course. The burned child loves the fire. Was young Wally ever burned, Mr. Smith?”

“Why, yes, doctor. When he was four he got hold of some matches and—”

There’s the scar in plain sight on his arm, doc. Didn’t you notice it? And surely a burned child loves the fire; else he probably wouldn’t have been burned in the first place.

The psychiatrist failed to ask about pre-fire symptoms—but then he would merely have deprecated them had Mr. Smith remembered to tell him. He’d have assured you that such attraction toward flame is normal and that it didn’t achieve abnormal proportions until after the episode of the burn. Once a psychiatrist is in full war paint on the traumata trail, he can explain such minor discrepancies without half trying.

And so the psychiatrist, having found the cause, cured him. Period.

“Now, Darveth?” ‘

“No, I’m going to wait.”

“But it’d be fun to see that schoolhouse burn down. It’d burn easily, too, and the fire escapes aren’t quite big enough.”

“Uh-huh. But just the same, I’m going to wait.”

“You mean he’ll get a whack at something bigger later on?”

“That’s the idea.”

“But are you sure he won’t wiggle off your hook?”

“Not him.”

* * *

“Time to get up, Wally.”

“All right, mamma.” He sat up In bed, hair rumpled, and reached for his glasses so he could see her. And then: “Mamma, I had one of those dreams again last night. The thing that was all fire, and another one like it but different and not so big talking to it. About the schoolhouse and—”

“Wally, the doctor told you you mustn’t talk about those dreams. Except when he asks you. You see, talking about them impresses them on your mind and you remember them and think about it, and then that makes you dream about them again. See, Wally boy?”

“Yes, but why can’t I tell you—”

“Because the doctor said not, Wally. Now tell me what you did in school yesterday. Did you get a hundred in arithmetic again?”

Of course the psychiatrist took keen interest in those dreams; they were part of his stock in trade. But he found them confused, meaningless stuff. And you can’t blame him for that; have you ever listened to a seven-year-old kid try to tell the plot of a movie he’s seen?

It was hash, the way Wally remembered and told it: “—and then this big yellow thing sort of—well, it didn’t do much then, I guess. And then the big one, the one that was taller than the other and redder, was talking to it something about fishing and saying he wouldn’t wiggle off the hook, and—”

Sitting there on the edge of the chair looking at the psychiatrist through his thick-lensed glasses, his hands twisting tightly together and his eyes round and wide. But talking gibberish.

“My little man, when you sleep tonight, try to think about something pleasant. Something $ you like very much, like…uh—”

“Like a bonfire, doctor?”

“No! I mean, something like playing baseball or going skating.”

They watched him carefully. Particularly, they kept matches away from him, and fire. His parents bought an electric stove instead of their gas one, although they couldn’t really afford it. But then again, because of the danger of matches, his father gave up smoking and what he saved on tobacco paid’ for the stove.

Yes, he was cured all right. The psychiatrist took credit for that, as well as cash. At any rate, the more dangerous outward symptoms disappeared. He was still fascinated by fire, but) what boy doesn’t chase fire engines?

He grew up to be a fairly husky young man.

Tall, if a bit awkward. About the right build for a basket-ball player, except that his eyes weren’t good enough to let him play.

He didn’t smoke, and—after an experience or two—he decided that he didn’t drink either. Drinking tended to weaken that barrier that said,

“Thus Far, No Farther,” across the blocked passage of his mind. That night he’d almost let go and set fire to the factory where he worked, days, as a shipping clerk. Almost, but not quite.

“Now, Darveth?”

“But, master, why wait longer? That’s a big building; it’s wood and its ramshackle, and they make celluloid novelties. And celluloid—you’ve seen celluloid burn, haven’t you, Darveth?”

“Yes, it is beautiful. But—”

“You think there a bigger chance coming?”

“Think? I know there is.”

Wally Smith woke up with an awful hangover that next morning, and found there was a box of matches in his pocket. They hadn’t been there when he’d started to drink the night before, and he didn’t remember when or where he’d picked them up.

But it gave him the willies to think that he had picked them up. And it gave him the screaming meamies to wonder what he’d had in his mind when he’d put that box of matches in his pocket.

He knew that he’d been on the ragged edge of something, and he had a very frightening idea of what that something had been.

Anyway, he took the pledge. He made up his mind that he’d never, under any circumstances, drink again. He thought he could be sure of himself as long as he didn’t drink. As long as his conscious mind was in control, he wasn’t a pyromaniac, damn it, he wasn’t. -The psychiatrist had cured him of that when he was a kid, hadn’t he? Sure he had. But just the same there came to be a haunted look in his eyes. Luckily, it didn’t show much, through his thick glasses. Dot noticed it, a little. Dot Wendler was the girl he went with.

And although Dot didn’t know it, that night put another tragedy into his life, for Wally had I been on the verge of proposing to her, but now—

Was it fair, he wondered, for him to ask a girl I like Dot to marry him when he was no longer quite sure? He almost decided to give her up j and not torture himself by seeing her again. That was a bit too much though; he compromised by continuing to date her but not popping the question. A bit like a man who dares not eat, but who stares into delicatessen windows every chance he gets.

Then it got to be December 7th in the year of 1941, and it was on the morning of the 9th that he tried to enlist, in three recruiting stations and was turned down in each.

Dot tried to console him—although down in her heart she was glad. “But Wally, I’m sure the factory you work for will switch over to defense work. All the ones like it are changing. And you’ll be just as helpful. The country needs guns and…and ammunition and stuff just as much as it needs soldiers. And—” She wanted to say, and it would give him a chance to settle down and marry her, but of course she didn’t say it.

It was early in January that she was proved right. He was laid off during an interim period while the factory changed over. There was two weeks of that; the first week a happy vacation because Dot took a week off work, too, and they went everywhere together. She took the week off without pay, just to be with him, but she didn’t tell him that.

Then at the end of two weeks, he was called back to work. They’d made the change-over rather quickly; it doesn’t require as much changing and retooling for a factory working with chemicals as for one working in metals.

They were going to nitrate toluene. And when toluene has been so treated, they call it trinitrotoluene when they have the time. When they haven’t time for a mouthful of syllables like that, TNT describes it just as well.

* * *

“Now, Darveth?”

“Now!”

By noon that day, Wally Smith didn’t know what was wrong with him, but he knew he didn’t feel so well, mentally. Something was wrong with him, and getting wronger.

He went out onto the loading platform against the railroad spur to eat his lunch. There were a dozen cars on the spur, and ten men were working through the lunch hour at unloading one of them. Stuff in sacks that looked heavy.

“What is it?” Wally called over to one of the men.

“Just cement. For the fireproofing.”

“Oh,” said Wally. “When do they start on that?”

The man put down his sack and ran the back of a dirty hand across his forehead. “Tomorrow. Know how they’re handling this job?” He grinned. “Tear down one wall at a time and pour a cement one. Right while they keep on running full blast.”

“Um-m-m,” said Wally. “All those cars full of cement?”

“Naw, just this one. Those others are chemicals and stuff. Gosh, I’ll feel a lot easier when they get this place fixed up. Right now— You know this’d be worse than Black Tom in the last war if anything went wrong this week. That stuff in the cars alone would blow the fire clear over to the oil-cracking plants across the tracks. And you know what’s on the other side of them?”

“Yes,” said Wally. “Course they got lots of guards and everything, but—”

“But is right,” said the man. “We need munitions in a hurry all right, but they got stuff too concentrated around here. This isn’t any place to monkey with trinitro anyway. It’s too near other stuff. If this plant did go up, even with all the precautions they’re taking, it’d set off a chain of—” He looked narrowly at Wally Smith. “Say, we’re talking too damn much. Don’t say anything like what we been saying outside the plant.”

Wally nodded, very soberly.

The workman started to heft the sack, and then didn’t. He said, “Yeah, they’re taking precautions. But one damn spy in here could practically lose the war for us. If he had luck. I mean, if it spread; there’s enough stuff right near here to…well, damn near to swing the balance in the Pacific, kid.”

“And,” said Wally, “there’d be a lot of people killed, I guess.”

“Nuts to people. Maybe a thousand people get killed, what does that matter? That many get killed on the Russian front every day. More. But, Wally— Hell, I talk too much.”

He swung the sack of cement back onto his shoulder and went on into the building.

Wally finished his lunch, thoughtfully, and wadded up the paper it had been wrapped in and put it into the fireproof metal trash can. He glanced at his wrist watch and saw there was ten minutes left. He sat down again on the edge of the platform.

He knew what he ought to do. Quit. Even if there was one chance in a million that— But there wasn’t a chance, even in a million. Damn it, he told himself, he’d been cured. He was O. K. And they needed him here; his job was important, in a small way.

But listen—just in case-—how’s about going back to that psychiatrist he’d used to go to? The guy was still in town. Tell him the whole story and take his advice; if he said to quit, then-—

And he could call him up now, from the office phone, and make an appointment for this evening. No, not the office phone, but there was a nickel phone in the hall. Did he have a loose nickel? Yes, he remembered now; he did.

He stood up and reached into his change pocket, pulled out the change there. Four pennies, and he looked at them curiously. How the deuce had he got those pennies? There’d been a nickel—

He reached into his other pocket, and his hand froze-there.

His fingers had touched cardboard, cardboard shaped like a folder of paper matches. Scarcely daring to breathe, he let his fingers explore the foreign object in his pocket. Unmistakably it was a folder of safety matches, a full one, and there was another one below it. And didn’t those matches sell two folders for a penny—the missing penny from his nickel that had turned into four cents in change?

But he hadn’t put them there. He never bought or carried matches. He hadn’t—

Or had he?

Because he remembered now, the queer thing that had happened this morning on his way to work. That funny feeling when, with mild surprise, he’d found himself on the corner of Grant and Wheeler streets, a block off his regular route to work. A block out of his way, and he didn’t remember walking that block.

Getting absent-minded, he’d told himself. Daydreaming. But there were stores along that block, stores that sold matches.

A man can daydream himself into walking a block out of his way. But can he make a purchase—one with fearful connotation like that— without knowing it?

And if he could buy matches without conscious volition, couldn’t he also use—

Maybe even before he could get out of here! Quick, Wally, while you know what you’re doing, while you can —

He took the two folders of matches from his pocket and pushed them through the slide of the fireproof trash can.

And then, walking rapidly and with his face white and set, he went back into the building, down the long corridor to the shipping office, and went in.

He said, “Mr. Davis, I quit.”

The bald-headed man at the desk looked up, mild surprise on his mild face. “Wally, what’s wrong? Has something happened or…are you well?”

Wally tried to straighten out his face and make it feel as though it looked natural. He said, “I…I just quit, Mr. Davis. I can’t explain.” He turned to walk on out.

“But, Wally, you can’t. Lord, we’re shorthanded as it is. And you know your department, Wally. It’ll take weeks to get a man broken in to take your place. You’ve got to give us notice to pull something like this. A week, at the very least, so we can break in a—” ‘

“No. I quit right now. I got to—”

“But— Hell, Wally, that’s deserting. Man, you’re needed here. This is just as important as… as the Bataan front. This factory is as important as a whole damn fleet in the Pacific. It’s…you know what we’re doing here. And— What are you quitting for?”

“I…I’m just quitting, that’s all.”

The bald-headed man at the desk stood up and his face wasn’t mild any more. He was a little over five feet tall, to Wally’s six, but for the moment he seemed to tower over the younger man. He said, “You’re going to tell me what’s back of this, or I’m going to—” He was coming around the desk while he talked, and his fists were doubled at his sides.

Wally took a step backward. He said, “Listen, Mr. Davis, you don’t understand. I don’t want to quit. I got—”

* * *

“Hey, where’s Darveth? Get Darveth right away!”

“He’s over chewing the fat with Apollo. The Greek’s trying to talk him out of this because Greece is on America’s side and wants them to win, but Apollo—and all the rest of ’em—aren’t strong enough any more to buck—”

“Shut up. Hey, Darveth!”

“Yes?”

“This pyromaniac of yours; he’s going to talk. They’ll lock him up if he does and he won’t be able to—”

“Shut up; I see.”

“Hurry ! ‘ You’re going to lose—”

“Shut up so I can concentrate. Ah, I got him.”

“Listen, Mr. Davis, I…I didn’t mean it that way at all. I got such a splitting headache, I just couldn’t think straight and I didn’t know what I was saying. I was’ just saying anything to get out of here, so I could go—”

“OH, that’s different, Wally.’ But why quit, just because you got a headache? Sure, leave now and go to your doctor. But come back— today or tomorrow or next week, whenever it’s O. K. again. Man, you don’t have to quit just to go home, if you’re sick.”

“All right, Mr. Davis. Sorry I gave that impression. I wasn’t thinking straight. I’ll be back as soon as I can. Maybe even today.”

That’s it, Wally, you got him fooled now. Tell him you’re going to see a doc, and that’ll give you an excuse to go out for a while. That’ll let you buy some more matches, because you couldn’t get the ones back you put in the trash box, not without attracting attention…

You’re going out to get more matches, and you know what you’re going to do with them, don’t you, Wally? You’re going to lose a thousand lives and a billion dollars’ worth of materials and lots of valuable time off the armament program, but it’ll be a beautiful fire, Wally. The whole sky will be red, red as blood, Wally.

Tell him-—

“Look, Mr. Davis, I’ve had these headaches before. They’re sharp and awful while they last, but they last only a few hours. Tell you what;

I can come back at five and work four hours then to make up for this afternoon. That be all right?”

“Why, sure—if you’re feeling all right by then and are sure it won’t hurt you. We are behind, and every hour you can put in counts.”

“Thanks, Mr. Davis. I’m sure I can. So long.”

* * *

“Nice work getting out of that one, Darveth. And night will be better anyway.”

“Night is always better.”

“Boy, oh, boy. I’m sure going to be around to watch. Remember Chicago? And Black Tom? And Rome?”

“This will top them.”

“But those Greeks, Hermes and Ulysses and that gang. Won’t they get together maybe and try to stop it? And some of the legends from other countries on that side might join in. You ready for trouble, Darveth?” ‘

“Trouble? Phooey, nobody believes in those mugs enough to give them any power; I could push ’em all off with my little finger. And look who’d help us, if they did start trouble. Siegfried and Sugimoto and that gang.”

“And the Romans.”

“The Romans? No, they’re not interested in this war. They don’t like Mussolini much. No, there won’t be trouble. One of my imps could handle the whole gang.”

“Swell. Save me a box seat, Darveth.”

* * *

The night was strange. At seven o’clock, when he’d been working two hours, it began to get dark.

And it seemed to Wally Smith that darkness itself was something alien.

He knew, with part of his mind, that he was working, just as he always worked. He knew that he talked and joked with the other men on the shift. Men, he knew well because he’d often before worked several hours overtime and thus overlapped the evening shift.

His body worked without his own volition. He picked up things that should be picked up, and put them down where they should be put down, and he made out cards and file memos and bills of lading. It was as though his hands worked of themselves and his voice spoke of itself.

There was another part of Wally Smith that must have been the real part. It seemed to stand back at a distance and watch his body work and listen to his voice speak. A Wally Smith that stood helpless on the edge of an abyss of horror.. Knowing, now. The wall pushed through, knowing everything. About Darveth.

And knowing that at nine o’clock, on his way out of the building he would pass that corner room where he’d carefully planted the heap of rubbish. Highly inflammable rubbish; stuff that would catch fire from a single match and flare high, setting fire to the wall behind It before anyone would even know it was there. And behind that wall—

There were, only two things left to do. Turn the handle that shut off the sprinkler system. Light one match—

One yellow-flaming match, then the red hell of consuming fire. Holocaust. Fire they could never stop, once it was started. Building after building turning to flame-red; body after body turning to charred black as men, killed or stunned by the explosions, cooked in a flaming hell.

It was a strange mix-up, the mind of Wally Smith. Nightmare visions that seemed familiar because he’d seen them in dreams when he was a child. Fantastic beings that he’d never been able to describe or identify, as a child. But now he knew, at least vaguely, who and what they were. Things out of myth and legend. Things that weren’t.

But that were, somehow, in that nightmare plane.

He even heard them—not their voices, but their thoughts expressed in no language. And names, sometimes, that were the same in any language. Over and again, the name Darveth, and somehow it was something of fire named Darveth that was making him do what he was doing and going to do.

He saw and heard and felt, in loathing terror, while his hands made out shipping tickets and his voice cracked casual jokes with the other men around him.

And watched the clock. A minute to nine.

Wally Smith yawned. “Well,” he said, “guess I’ll call it a night. So long, boys.”

He walked over to the clock, put his time card into the slot, and punched out.

Put on his hat and coat. Started down the hallway.

Then he was out of sight of the others, and not yet in sight of the guard at the door, and his movements were suddenly stealthy. He walked like a panther as he turned in at the door of the deserted stock room. The room where everything was ready.

Here it comes. The match was in his hand; his hand was striking the match. The flame. As the first flame he had ever seen, dancing on the end of a match in his father’s hand. While Wally’s stubby little fingers, all those years ago, had reached out for the thing on the end of the stick. The thing that flared there, ever-shape-changing; yellow-red-blue wonder, magic beauty, The flame.

Wait until the stick has caught fire, too, wait until it’s well ablaze, so stooping down won’t blow it out. A flame’s a tender thing, at first.

“No!” cried another part of his mind. “Don’t! Wally, don’t—”

But you can’t stop now, Wally, you can’t “don’t” because Darveth, the fire demon, is in the driver’s seat. He’s stronger than you are, Wally; he’s stronger than any of the others in that nightmare world you’re looking into. Yell for help, Wally, it won’t do you any good.

Yell to any of them. Yell to old Moloch; he won’t listen to you. He’s going to enjoy this, too. Most of them are. Not all. Thor’s standing to one side, not particularly happy about what’s going to happen because he’s a fighting man, but he isn’t big enough to tangle with Darveth. None of them are, over there.

Fire’s king, and all the fire elementals are dancing a dervish dance. Others watching. There’s white-bearded Zeus and someone with a head like a crocodile standing beside him. And Dagon riding Scylla—all the creatures men have conceived, and conceiving—

But none of them will help you, Wally. You’re on your own. And you’re bending over now, with the match. Shielding it with your palm so it won’t blow out in the draft from the open door.

Silly, isn’t it, Wally, that you’re being driven to this by something that can’t really be there, something that exists only because it’s thought of? You’re mad, Wally. Mad. Or are you?— isn’t thought as real a thing as anything? What are you but thought harnessed to a chunk of clay? What are they but thought, unharnessed?

Yell for help, Wally. There must be help somewhere. Yell, not with your throat and lips because they aren’t yours right now, but with your mind! Yell for help where it will do good, over there. Somebody to stop Darveth. Somebody that would be on your side.

YES! That’s it! YELL!

How he got home, afterward and an hour later, Wally never quite remembered. Only that the sky was black with night and studded with stars, not a scarlet sky of holocaust. He scarcely felt the burns on his thumb and forefinger where the match had burned down and burned out against his skin.     .

His landlady was in her rocking chair on the cool porch. She said, “Home so early, Wally?”

“Early?”

“Why, yes. Didn’t you say this morning that you had a date with that girl of yours? I thought you ate downtown and went right to her house from the plant.”

Wally, panic-stricken in remembering, was running to the telephone. A frantic moment and then he heard her voice.

“Wally, what happened? I’ve been waiting since—”

“Sorry, Dot—had to work late and couldn’t phone. Can I come around now, and will you marry me?”

“Will I—What did you say, Wally?”

“Honey, it’s all right now. Will you marry me?”

“Why—You come on over and I’ll tell you, Wally. But what do you mean, it’s all right now?”

“It’s…I’ll be right over, and tell you.”

But reason reasserted itself in the six blocks he had to walk, and of course he didn’t tell her what had happened. He thought up a story that would cover what he’d said—and one that she’d believe. Of such stuff are good husbands made, and Wally Smith was ready to make a good one if he got his chance. And he did.

* * *

“Papa.”

“Hush, child.”

“But why, papa? And what are you doing under the bed?”

“Shhh. Oh, all right, but talk softly. He’s still around somewhere, I think.”

“Who, papa?”

“The new one. The one that— Grief, child, did you sleep through all the rumpus last night? The biggest fight here in seventeen centuries!”

“Gee, papa! Who licked who?”

“The new one. He kicked Darveth so far he hasn’t got back yet, and then a bunch of Darveth’s friends ganged up on him and he knocked hell out of them. Now he’s walking around out there and—”

“Looking for somebody else to beat up, papa?”

“Well, I don’t know. He hasn’t started a fight with anybody yet except the ones that’ started after him, except Darveth. I guess he took on Darveth because this human being Darveth was working on must have called him.”

“But why are you hiding, papa?”

“Because— Well, kid, I’m a fire elemental, of course, and he may think I’m a friend of Darveth’s, and I’m not taking any chances till things quiet down. See? Golly, there must be a flock of people up there on this guy’s side and believing in him to make him as strong as that. What he did to Darveth—”

“What’s his name, papa? And is he a myth or a legend or what?”

“Don’t know, kid. Me, I’m going to let somebody else ask him first.”

“I’m going to look out through the curtain, papa. I’ll keep my glow down to a glimmer.”

“Hey, come— Oh, all right, but be careful. Is he in sight?”

“Yes; I guess it’s him. He doesn’t look dangerous, but—”

“But don’t take any chances, kid. I’m not even going near the window to look out; I’m brighter than you and he’d see me. Say, I didn’t get much of a look last night in the dark. What does he look like by day?”

“Not dangerous, papa. He’s got a white goatee and he’s tall and thinnish, and he’s got red-and-white-striped pants stuffed into boots. And a stovepipe hat; it’s blue and got white stars on it. Red, white and blue. Does that mean anything, papa?”

“From what happened last night, kid, it must. Me, I’m staying under the bed until somebody else asks him what his name is!”

PART TWO

Mystery Stories

Introduction

The pulps, those gaudy-covered, cheap-paper, jack-of-all-fiction magazines that flourished during the first half of this century, provided a training ground for dozens of writers who eventually went on to bigger and better literary endeavors. William E. Barrett, Theodore Dreiser, Sinclair Lewis, Horace McCoy, and Tennessee Williams wrote for them. So did Isaac Asimov, Ray Bradbury, Max Brand, Edgar Rice Burroughs, Zane Grey, Robert Heinlein, John Jakes, Louis L’Amour. And so did John Dickson Carr, Raymond Chandler, Erie Stanley Gardner, Dashiell Hammett, John D. MacDonald, Rex Stout, Cornell Woolrich—and Fredric Brown.

Brown was working as a proofreader for the Milwaukee Journal when he sold his first pulp story, “The Moon for a Nickel,” to Street & Smith’s Detective Story Magazine in 1938. This first taste of success was all the impetus he needed; before long he was selling regularly to a wide variety of pulp markets—crime stories to Clues, Detective Fiction Weekly, Detective Tales, Dime Mystery, Phantom Detective, Popular Detective, The Shadow, Strange Detective Mysteries, Ten Detective Aces, Thrilling Mystery; science fiction and fantasy stories in Astounding, Captain Future, Planet Stories, Thrilling Wonder Stories, Unknown, Weird Tales; even a couple of westerns to Western Short Stories. By 1948, his success in the pulp marketplace—coupled with the novels he had begun to publish in 1947 with The Fabulous Clipjoint, winner of the Mystery Writers of America Edgar as Best First Novel of that year—allowed him to devote his full time to writing.

He continued to sell to the pulps until their paperback original-and TV-induced demise in the early 50s—in all, publishing more than 150 stories in that voracious medium. Although fantasy and science fiction were his professed first love, the bulk of his output was in the mystery and detective field: upward of 100 stories. Some three-score of these were reprinted in his two hardcover mystery collections, Mostly Murder (1953) and The Shaggy Dog and Other Murders (1963).  Several others—novelettes and novellas, for the most part—were later expanded or combined into novels. For instance, “The Santa Claus Murders” (Detective Story, October 1942) became Murder Can Be Fun (1948); “The Gibbering Night” (Detective Tales, July 1944) and “The Jabberwocky Murders” (Thrilling Mystery, Summer 1944) were combined into Night of the Jabberwock (1950); “Compliments of a Fiend” (Thrilling Detective, July 1945) was developed into 1949’s The Bloody Moonlight (not into the 1950 novel also called Compliments of a Fiend, as some people suppose); and “Obit for Obie” (Mystery Book, October 1946) became The Deep End (1952).

But there are still more than 60 of Fredric Brown’s pulp stories that have never been reprinted anywhere since their original magazine publications, or have only appeared in obscure anthologies or in digest crime magazines in the 50s and 60s. To be sure, some of these stories are badly dated; and others, written hurriedly for money and under deadline pressure, are of mediocre or poor quality. Still, more than a few have merit, some considerably so. Minor Brown they may be, but they are nonetheless deserving of disinterment from their crumbling pulp tombs for the enjoyment of modern readers. Seven of these comprise this long-overdue book—the first but not, Dennis McMillan and I both hope, the last such collection.

My personal favorite here is “The Spherical Ghoul” (Thrilling Mystery, January 1943), which has a typically wild and wonderful Brown plot—its ingredients include a morgue at night, a horribly disfigured corpse, mayhem aplenty, and a classic locked-room mystery—and one of the cleverest (if outrageous) central gimmicks you’re likely to come across anywhere. It puzzles me why Brown failed to include it in either of his own collections. And why no one (except The Saint Magazine in 1962, and yours truly in a 1981 horror anthology called The Arbor House Necropolis) has ever bothered to reprint it.

The lead story, “Red-Hot and Hunted” (Detective Tales, November 1948), is also very good Brown. It utilizes one of his favorite themes: the madness, or apparent madness, of either the protagonist or another main character—in this case, a stage actor named Wayne Dixon who may or may not have murdered his wife. The hallmark of any Brown story, aside from its unusual plot, is the maintenance of a high level of suspense; “Red-Hot and Hunted” has this quality in abundance.

“The Cat from Siam” (Popular Detective, September 1949) is another variation on the madness theme, with that same quality of suspense and a beautifully eerie tone. What Brown does with the Siamese cat of the title, and with such simple devices as a chess game, some gunshots in the dark, and a new kind of ratsbane, should provide a frisson or two.

“Listen to the Mocking Bird” (G-Man Detective, November 1941) makes use—as does another of my favorite Brown shorts, “Whistler’s Murder” (reprinted in The Shaggy Dog and Other Murders)—of old Vaudevillean characters; in this story, a mimic who specializes in bird calls. Its plot is both solidly plausible and satisfying, making the story one of his pre-World War II best.

The flute was Fred Brown’s favorite musical instrument; he played it often if not well, for pleasure and relaxation. His love for the flute and for music in general are evident in “Suite for Flute and Tommy-gun” (Detective Story, June 1942). Again, a clever plot and an unusual blending of its various components make this an above-average story.

“The Moon for a Nickel” is hardly one of Brown’s strongest yarns, but the fact that it was his first published fiction makes it important from the historical point of view. It also demonstrates that from the very first, he had all the tools that would later make him so successful—the fast-paced storyline, the wry style, the eye, ear, and feel for the unusual.

Brown wrote relatively few stories featuring private detectives—prior, that is, to his creation of the team of Ed and Am Hunter in The Fabulous Clipjoint. “Homicide Sanitarium” (Thrilling Detective, May 1944) is one of those few, and another neglected gem. Any number of fictional private eyes have taken undercover jobs in sanitariums, but none for quite the same reason as pint-sized and newly married Eddie Anderson: he’s hunting an escaped homicidal maniac, and what better place for a lunatic to hide, after all, than in a private loony-bin that allows its patients to come and go as they please? The plot twists are numerous and baffling, and the delightful surprise Brown springs on the final page is surprising indeed.

Fredric Brown was one of the best storytellers of his time. These seven vintage tales from his pulp years may be minor, as noted earlier, but that doesn’t diminish their value in any way. They’re pure entertainment, from a writer who understood the meaning of that word as well as—if not better than—any producer of popular culture.

What more could a reader ask?

The Little Lamb

SHE DIDN’T come home for supper and by eight o’clock I found some ham in the refrigerator and made myself a sandwich. I wasn’t worried, but I was getting restless. I kept walking to the window and looking down the hill toward town, but I couldn’t see her coming. It was a moonlit evening, very bright and clear. The lights of the town were nice and the curve of the hills beyond, black against blue under a yellow gibbous moon. I thought I’d like to paint it, but not the moon; you put a moon in a picture and it looks corny, it looks pretty. Van Gogh did it in his picture The Starry Sky and it didn’t look pretty; it looked frightening, but then again he was crazy when he did it; a sane man couldn’t have done many of the things Van Gogh did.

I hadn’t cleaned my palette so I picked it up and tried to work a little more on the painting I’d started the day before. It was just blocked in thus far and I started to mix a green to fill in an area but it wouldn’t come right and I realized I’d have to wait till daylight to get it right. Evenings, without natural light, I can work on line or I can mold in finishing strokes, but when color’s the thing, you’ve got to have daylight. I cleaned my messed-up palette for a fresh start in the morning and I cleaned my brushes and it was getting close to nine o’clock and still she hadn’t come.

No, there wasn’t anything to worry about. She was with friends somewhere and she was all right. My studio is almost a mile from town, up in the hills, and there wasn’t any way she could let me know because there’s no phone. Probably she was having a drink with the gang at the Waverly Inn and there was no reason she’d think I’d worry about her. Neither of us lived by the clock; that was understood between us. She’d be home soon.

There was half of a jug of wine left and I poured myself a drink and sipped it, looking out the window toward town. I turned off the light behind me so I could better watch out the window at the bright night. A mile away, in the valley, I could see the lights of the Waverly Inn. Garish bright, like the loud jukebox that kept me from going there often. Strangely, Lamb never minded the jukebox, although she liked good music, too.

Other lights dotted here and there. Small farms, a few other studios. Hans Wagner’s place a quarter of a mile down the slope from mine. Big, with a skylight; I envied him that skylight. But not his strictly academic style. He’d never paint anything quite as good as a color photograph; in fact, he saw things as a camera sees them and painted them without filtering them through the catalyst of the mind. A wonderful draftsman, never more. But his stuff sold; he could afford a skylight.

I sipped the last of my glass of wine, and there was a tight knot in the middle of my stomach. I didn’t know why. Often Lamb had been later than this, much later. There wasn’t any real reason to worry.

I put my glass down on the windowsill and opened the door. But before I went out I turned the lights back on. A beacon for Lamb, if I should miss her. And if she should look up the hill toward home and the lights were out, she might think I wasn’t there and stay longer, wherever she was. She’d know I wouldn’t turn in before she got home, no matter how late it was.

Quit being a fool, I told myself; it isn’t late yet. It’s early, just past nine o’clock. I walked down the hill toward town and the knot in my stomach got tighter and I swore at myself because there was no reason for it. The line of the hills beyond town rose higher as I descended, pointing up the stars. It’s difficult to make stars that look like stars. You’d have to make pinholes in the canvas and put a light behind it. I laughed at the idea—but why not? Except that it isn’t done and what did I care about that. But I thought awhile and I saw why it wasn’t done. It would be childish, immature.

I was about to pass Hans Wagner’s place, and I slowed my steps thinking that just possibly Lamb might be there. Hans lived alone there and Lamb wouldn’t, of course, be there unless a crowd had gone to Hans’s from the inn or somewhere. I stopped to listen and there wasn’t a sound, so the crowd wasn’t there. I went on.

The road branched; there were several ways from here and I might miss her. I took the shortest route, the one she’d be most likely to take if she came directly home from town. It went past Carter Brent’s place, but that was dark. There was a light on at Sylvia’s place, though, and guitar music. I knocked on the door and while I was waiting I realized that it was the phonograph and not a live guitarist. It was Segovia playing Bach, the Chaconne from the D-Minor Partita, one of my favorites. Very beautiful, very fine-boned and delicate, like Lamb.

Sylvia came to the door and answered my question. No, she hadn’t seen Lamb. And no, she hadn’t been at the inn, or anywhere. She’d been home all afternoon and evening, but did I want to drop in for a drink? I was tempted—more by Segovia than by the drink—but I thanked her and went on.

I should have turned around and gone back home instead, because for no reason I was getting into one of my black moods. I was illogically annoyed because I didn’t know where Lamb was; if I found her now I’d probably quarrel with her, and I hate quarreling. Not that we do, often. We’re each pretty tolerant and understanding—of little things, at least. And Lamb’s not having come home yet was still a little thing.

But I could hear the blaring jukebox when I was still a long way from the inn and it didn’t lighten my mood any. I could see in the window now and Lamb wasn’t there, not at the bar. But there were still the booths, and besides, someone might know where she was. There were two couples at the bar. I knew them; Charlie and Eve Chandler and Dick Bristow with a girl from Los Angeles whom I’d met but whose name I couldn’t remember. And one fellow, stag, who looked as though he was trying to look like a movie scout from Hollywood. Maybe he really was one.

I went in and, thank God, the jukebox stopped just as I went through the door. I went over to the bar, glancing at the line of booths; Lamb wasn’t there.

I said, “Hi,” to the four of them that I knew, and to the stag if he wanted to take it to cover him, and to Harry, behind the bar. “Has Lamb been here?” I asked Harry.

“Nope, haven’t seen her, Wayne. Not since six; that’s when I came on. Want a drink?”

I didn’t, particularly, but I didn’t want it to look as though I’d come solely for Lamb, so I ordered one.

“How’s the painting coming?” Charlie Chandler asked me.

He didn’t mean any particular painting and he wouldn’t have known anything about it if he had. Charlie runs the local bookstore and—amazingly—he can tell the difference between Thomas Wolfe and a comic book, but he couldn’t tell the difference between an El Greco and an Al Capp. Don’t misunderstand me on that; I like Al Capp.

So I said, “Fine,” as one always says to a meaningless question, and took a swallow of the drink that Harry had put in front of me. I paid for it and wondered how long I’d have to stay in order to make it not too obvious that I’d come only to look for Lamb.

For some reason, conversation died. If anybody had been talking to anybody before I came in, he wasn’t now. I glanced at Eve and she was making wet circles on the mahogany of the bar with the bottom of a martini goblet. The olive stirred restlessly in the bottom and I knew suddenly that was the color, the exact color I’d wanted to mix an hour or two ago just before I’d decided not to try to paint. The color of an olive moist with gin and vermouth. Just right for the main sweep of the biggest hill, shading darker to the right, lighter to the left. I stared at the color and memorized it so I’d have it tomorrow. Maybe I’d even try it tonight when I got back home; I had it now, daylight or no. It was right; it was the color that had to be there. I felt good; the black mood that had threatened to come on was gone.

But where was Lamb? If she wasn’t home yet when I got back, would I be able to paint? Or would I start worrying about her, without reason? Would I get that tightness in the pit of my stomach?

I saw that my glass was empty. I’d drunk too fast. Now I might as well have another one, or it would be too obvious why I’d come. And I didn’t want people—not even people like these—to think I was jealous of Lamb and worried about her. Lamb and I trusted each other implicitly. I was curious as to where she was and I wanted her back, but that was all. I wasn’t suspicious of where she might be. They wouldn’t realize that.

I said, “Harry, give me a martini.” I’d had so few drinks that it wouldn’t hurt me to mix them, and I wanted to study that color, intimately and at close hand. It was going to be the central color motif; everything would revolve around it.

Harry handed me the martini. It tasted good. I swished around the olive and it wasn’t quite the color I wanted, a little too much in the brown, but I still had the idea. And I still wanted to work on it tonight, if I could find Lamb. If she was there, I could work; I could get the planes of color in, and tomorrow I could mode them, shade them.

But unless I’d missed her, unless she was already home or on her way there, it wasn’t too good a chance. We knew dozens of people; I couldn’t try every place she might possibly be. But there was one other fairly good chance, Mike’s Club, a mile down the road, out of town on the other side. She’d hardly have gone there unless she was with someone who had a car, but that could have happened. I could phone there and find out.

I finished my martini and nibbled the olive and then turned around to walk over to the phone booth. The wavy-haired man who looked as though he might be from Hollywood was just walking back toward the bar from the jukebox and it was making preliminary scratching noises. He’d dropped a coin into it and it started to play something loud and brassy. A polka, and a particularly noisy and obnoxious one. I felt like hitting him one in the nose, but I couldn’t even catch his eye as he strolled back and took his stool again at the bar. And anyway, he wouldn’t have known what I was hitting him for. But the phone booth was just past the jukebox and I wouldn’t hear a word, or be heard, if I phoned Mike’s.

A record takes about three minutes, and I stood one minute of it and that was enough. I wanted to make that call and get out of there, so I walked toward the booth and I reached around the jukebox and pulled the plug out of the wall. Quietly, not violently at all. But the sudden silence was violent, so violent that I could hear, as though she’d screamed them, the last few words of what Eve Chandler had been saying to Charlie Chandler. Her voice pitched barely to carry above the din of brass—but she might as well have used a public address system once I’d pulled the jukebox’s plug.

“… may be at Hans’s.” Bitten off suddenly, as if she’d intended to say more.

Her eyes met mine and hers looked frightened.

I looked back at Eve Chandler. I didn’t pay any attention to Golden Boy from Hollywood; if he wanted to make anything of the fact that I’d ruined his dime, that was his business and he could start it. I went into the phone booth and pulled the door shut. If that jukebox started again before I’d finished my call, it would be my business, and I could start it. The jukebox didn’t start again.

I gave the number of Mike’s and when someone answered, I asked, “Is Lamb there?”

“Who did you say?”

“This is Wayne Gray,” I said patiently. “Is Lambeth Gray there?”

“Oh.” I recognized it now as Mike’s voice. “Didn’t get you at first. No, Mr. Gray, your wife hasn’t been here.”

I thanked him and hung up. When I went out of the booth, the Chandlers were gone. I heard a car starting outside.

I waved to Harry and went outside. The taillight of the Chandlers’ car was heading up the hill. In the direction they’d have gone if they were heading for Hans Wagner’s studio—to warn Lamb that I’d heard something I shouldn’t have heard, and that I might come there.

But it was too ridiculous to consider. Whatever gave Eve Chandler the wild idea that Lamb might be with Hans, it was wrong. Lamb wouldn’t do anything like that. Eve had probably seen her having a drink or so with Hans somewhere, sometime, and had got the thing wrong. Dead wrong. If nothing else, Lamb would have better taste than that. Hans was handsome, and he was a ladies’ man, which I’m not, but he’s stupid and he can’t paint. Lamb wouldn’t fall for a stuffed shirt like Hans Wagner.

But I might as well go home now, I decided. Unless I wanted to give people the impression that I was canvassing the town for my wife, I couldn’t very well look any farther or ask any more people if they’d seen her. And although I don’t care what people think about me either personally or as a painter, I wouldn’t want them to think I had any wrong ideas about Lamb.

I walked off in the wake of the Chandlers’ car, through the bright moonlight. I came in sight of Hans’s place again, and the Chandlers’ car wasn’t parked there; if they’d stopped, they’d gone right on. But, of course, they would have, under those circumstances. They wouldn’t have wanted me to see that they were parked there; it would have looked bad.

The lights were on there, but I walked on past, up the hill toward my own place. Maybe Lamb was home by now; I hoped so. At any rate, I wasn’t going to stop at Hans’s. Whether the Chandlers had or not.

Lamb wasn’t in sight along the road between Hans’s place and mine. But she could have made it before I got that far, even if—well, even if she had been there. If the Chandlers had stopped to warn her.

Three quarters of a mile from the inn to Hans’s. Only one quarter of a mile from Hans’s place to mine. And Lamb could have run; I had only walked.

Past Hans’s place, a beautiful studio with that skylight I envied him. Not the place, not the fancy furnishings, just that wonderful skylight. Oh, yes, you can get wonderful light outdoors, but there’s wind and dust just at the wrong time. And when, mostly, you paint out of your head instead of something you’re looking at, there’s no advantage to being outdoors at all. I don’t have to look at a hill while I’m painting it. I’ve seen a hill.

The light was on at my place, up ahead. But I’d left it on, so that didn’t prove Lamb was home. I plodded toward it, getting a little winded by the uphill climb, and I realized I’d been walking too fast. I turned around to look back and there was that composition again, with the gibbous moon a little higher, a little brighter. It had lightened the black of the near hills and the far ones were blacker. I thought, I can do that. Gray on black and black on gray. And, so it wouldn’t be a monochrome, the yellow lights. Like the lights at Hans’s place. Yellow lights like Hans’s yellow hair. Tall, Nordic-Teutonic type, handsome. Nice planes in his face. Yes, I could see why women liked him. Women, but not Lamb.

I had my breath back and started climbing again. I called out Lamb’s name when I got near the door, but she didn’t answer. I went inside, but she wasn’t there.

The place was very empty. I poured myself a glass of wine and went over to look at the picture I’d blocked out. It was all wrong; it didn’t mean anything. The lines were nice but they didn’t mean anything at all. I’d have to scrape the canvas and start over. Well, I’d done that before. It’s the only way you get anything, to be ruthless when something’s wrong. But I couldn’t start it tonight.

The tin clock said it was a quarter to eleven; still, that wasn’t late. But I didn’t want to think so I decided to read a while. Some poetry, possibly. I went over to the bookcase. I saw Blake and that made me think of one of his simplest and best poems, “The Lamb.” It had always made me think of Lamb—“Little lamb, who made thee?” It had always given me, personally, a funny twist to the line, a connotation that Blake, of course, hadn’t intended. But I didn’t want to read Blake tonight. T.S. Eliot: “Midnight shakes the memory as a madman shakes a dead geranium.” But it wasn’t midnight yet, and I wasn’t in the mood for Eliot. Not even Prufrock: “Let us go then, you and I, when the evening is spread out against the sky like a patient etherized upon a table—” He could do things with words that I’d have liked to do with pigments, but they aren’t the same things, the same medium. Painting and poetry are as different as eating and sleeping. But both fields can be, and are, so wide. Painters can differ as greatly as Bonnard and Braque, yet both be great. Poets as great as Eliot and Blake. “Little lamb, who—” I didn’t want to read.

And enough of thinking. I opened the trunk and got my forty-five caliber automatic. The clip was full; I jacked a cartridge into the chamber and put the safety catch on. I put it into my pocket and went outside. I closed the door behind me and started down the hill toward Hans Wagner’s studio.

I wondered, had the Chandlers stopped there to warn them? Then either Lamb would have hurried home—or, possibly, she might have gone on with the Chandlers, to their place. She could have figured that to be less obvious than rushing home. So, even if she wasn’t there, it would prove nothing. If she was, it would show that the Chandlers hadn’t stopped there.

I walked down the road and I tried to look at the crouching black beast of the hills, the yellow of the lights. But they added up to nothing, they meant nothing. Unfeeling, ungiving-to-feel, like a patient etherized upon a table. Damn Eliot, I thought; the man saw too deeply. The useless striving of the wasteland for something a man can touch but never have, the shaking of a dead geranium. As a madman. Little Lamb. Her dark hair and her darker eyes in the whiteness of her face. And the slender, beautiful whiteness of her body. The softness of her voice and the touch of her hands running through my hair. And Hans Wagner’s hair, yellow as that mocking moon.

I knocked on the door. Not loudly, not softly, just a knock.

Was it too long before Hans came?

Did he look frightened? I didn’t know. The planes of his face were nice, but what was in them I didn’t know. I can see the lines and the planes of faces, but I can’t read them. Nor voices.

“Hi, Wayne. Come in,” Hans said.

I went inside. Lamb wasn’t there, not in the big room, the studio. There were other rooms, of course; a bedroom, a kitchen, a bathroom. I wanted to go look in all of them right away, but that would have been crude. I wouldn’t leave until I’d looked in each.

“Getting a little worried about Lamb: she’s seldom out alone this late. Have you seen her?” I asked.

Hans shook his blond, handsome head.

“Thought she might have dropped in on her way home,” I said casually. I smiled at him. “Maybe I was just getting lonesome and restless. How about dropping back with me for a drink? I’ve got only wine, but there’s plenty of that.”

Of course he had to say, “Why not have a drink here?” He said it. He even asked me what I wanted, and I said a martini because he’d have to go out into the kitchen to make that and it would give me a chance to look around.

“Okay, Wayne, I’ll have one too,” Hans said. “Excuse me a moment.”

He went out into the kitchen. I took a quick look into the bathroom and then went into the bedroom and took a good look, even under the bed. Lamb wasn’t there. Then I went into the kitchen and said, “Forgot to tell you, make mine light. I might want to paint a bit after I get home.”

“Sure,” he said.

Lamb wasn’t in the kitchen. Nor had she left after I’d knocked or come in; I remember Hans’s kitchen door; it’s pretty noisy and I hadn’t heard it. And it’s the only door aside from the front one.

I’d been foolish.

Unless, of course, Lamb had been here and had gone away with the Chandlers when they’d dropped by to warn them, if they had dropped by.

I went back into the big studio with the skylight and wandered around for a minute looking at the things on the walls. They made me want to puke, so I sat down and waited. I’d stay at least a few minutes to make it look all right. Hans came back.

He gave me my drink and I thanked him. I sipped it while he waited patronizingly. Not that I minded that. He made money and I didn’t. But I thought worse of him than he could possibly think of me.

“How’s your work going, Wayne?”

“Fine,” I said. I sipped my drink. He’d taken me at my word and made it weak, mostly vermouth. It tasted lousy that way. But the olive in it looked darker, more the color I’d had in mind. Maybe, just maybe, with the picture built around that color, it would work out.

“Nice place, Hans,” I said. “That skylight. I wish I had one.”

He shrugged. “You don’t work from models anyway, do you? And outdoors is outdoors.”

“Outdoors is in your mind,” I said. “There isn’t any difference.” And then I wondered why I was talking to somebody who wouldn’t know what I was talking about. I wandered over to the window—the one that faced toward my studio—and looked out of it. I hoped I’d see Lamb on the way there, but I didn’t. She wasn’t here. Where was she? Even if she’d been here and left when I’d knocked, she’d have been on the way now. I’d have seen her.

I turned. “Were the Chandlers here tonight?” I asked him.

“The Chandlers? No; haven’t seen them for a couple of days.” He’d finished his drink. “Have another?” he asked.

I started to say no. I didn’t. My eyes happened, just happened, to light on a closet door. I’d seen inside it once; it wasn’t deep, but it was deep enough for a man to stand inside it. Or a woman.

“Thanks, Hans. Yes.”

I walked over and handed him my glass. He went out into the kitchen with the glasses. I walked quietly over to the closet door and tried it.

It was locked.

And there wasn’t a key in the door. That didn’t make sense. Why would anyone keep a closet locked when he always locked all the outer doors and windows when he left?

Little lamb, who made thee?

Hans came out of the kitchen, a martini in each hand. He saw my hand on the knob of the closet door.

For a moment he stood very still and then his hands began to tremble; the martinis, his and mine, slopped over the rims and made little droplets falling to the floor.

I asked him, pleasantly, “Hans, do you keep your closet locked?”

“Is it locked? No, I don’t, ordinarily.” And then he realized he hadn’t quite said it right, and he said, more fearlessly. “What’s the matter with you, Wayne?”

“Nothing,” I said. “Nothing at all.” I took the forty-five out of my pocket. He was far enough away so that, big as he was, he couldn’t think about trying to jump me.

I smiled at him instead. “How’s about letting me have the key?”

More martini glistened on the tiles. These tall, big, handsome blonds, they haven’t guts; he was scared stiff. He tried to make his voice normal. “I don’t know where it is. What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” I said. “But stay where you are. Don’t move, Hans.”

He didn’t. The glasses shook, but the olives stayed in them. Barely. I watched him, but I put the muzzle of the big forty-five against the keyhole. I slanted it away from the center of the door so I wouldn’t kill anybody who was hiding inside. I did that out of the corner of my eye, watching Hans Wagner.

I pulled the trigger. The sound of the shot, even in that big studio, was deafening, but I didn’t take my eyes off Hans. I may have blinked.

I stepped back as the closet door swung slowly open. I lined the muzzle of the forty-five against Hans’s heart. I kept it there as the door of the closet swung slowly toward me.

An olive hit the tiles with a sound that wouldn’t have been audible, ordinarily. I watched Hans while I looked into the closet as the door swung fully open.

Lamb was there. Naked.

I shot Hans and my hand was steady, so one shot was enough. He fell with his hand moving toward his heart but not having time to get there. His head hit the tiles with a crushing sound. The sound was the sound of death.

I put the gun back into my pocket and my hand was trembling now.

Hans’s easel was near me, his palette knife lying on the ledge.

I took the palette knife in my hand and cut my Lamb, my naked Lamb, out of her frame. I rolled her up and held her tightly; no one would ever see her thus. We left together and, hand in hand, started up the hill toward home. I looked at her in the bright moonlight. I laughed and she laughed, but her laughter was like silver cymbals and my laughter was like dead petals shaken from a madman’s geranium.

Her hand slipped out of mine and she danced, a white slim wraith.

Back over her shoulder her laughter tinkled and she said, “Remember, darling? Remember that you killed me when I told you about Hans and me? Don’t you remember killing me this afternoon? Don’t you, darling? Don’t you remember?”

The Last Train

It was never a question of taking a later train…

ELIOT HAIG sat alone at a bar, as he had sat alone at many bars before, and outside it was dusk, a peculiar dusk. Inside the tavern it was dim and shadowy, almost darker than outside. The blue back bar mirror heightened the effect; in it Haig seemed to see himself as in dim moonlight from a blue moon. Dimly but clearly he saw himself; not doable, despite the several drinks he had had, but single.

Very, very single.

And as always when he had been drinking a few hours he thought, maybe this time I’ll do it.

The it was vague and big; it meant everything. It meant making the big jump from one life to another life that he had so long contemplated: It meant simply walking out on a moderately successful semi-shyster lawyer named Eliot Haig, walking out on all the petty complications of his life, on the personal involvements, the legal chicanery that was just inside the letter of the law or indetectably outside; it meant cutting the cable of habit that tied him to an existence that had become without meaning or significance or incentive.

The blue reflection depressed him and he felt, more strongly than usual, the need to move, to go somewhere else if only for another drink. He finished the last sip of his highball and slid off the stool to the solid floor.

He said, “So long, Joe,” and strolled toward the front.

The bartender said, “Must be a big fire somewhere; look at that sky. Wonder if it’s the lumber yards other side of town.” The bartender was leaning to the front window, staring out and up.

Haig looked up after he had gone through the door. The sky was a pinkish ‘ gray, as though with the glow of a distant fire. But it covered all of the sky he could see from where he stood, with no clue to the direction of the conflagration.

He strolled south at random. The far whistle of a locomotive came to his ears, reminding him.

Why not, he thought. Why not tonight? The old impulse, ghost of thousands of unsatisfactory evenings was stronger tonight. He was walking, even now, toward the railway station; but that he had done before, often. Often he had gone so far as to watch trains depart, thinking, as he watched each, I should be on that train. Never actually boarding one.

Half a block from the station, he heard clang of bell and chug of steam and the starting of the train. He’d missed that one, if he’d had the nerve to take it.

And suddenly it came to him that tonight was different, that tonight he’d really make it. Just with the clothes he had on, the money that happened to be in his pocket. Just as he’d always intended; the clean break. Let them report him missing, let them wonder, let someone else straighten the tangled mess his business would suddenly be without him.

Walter Yates was standing in front of the open door of his tavern a few doors from the station. He said, “Hullo, Mr. Haig. Beautiful aurora borealis tonight. Best one I’ve ever seen.”

“That what it is?” Haig asked. “I thought it was reflection from a big fire.”

Walter shook his head. “Nope. Look north; the sky’s kind of shivery up that way. It’s the aurora.”

HAIG turned and looked north, back along the street. The reddish glow in that direction was—yes, “shivery” described it well. It was beautiful, too, but just a little frightening, even when one knew what it was.

He turned back and went past Walter into the tavern, asking, “Got a drink for a thirsty man?”

Later, stirring a highball with the glass ‘ rod, he asked, “Walter, when does the next train leave?”

“For where?”

“For anywhere.”

Walter glanced up at the clock. “In a few minutes. It’s going to highball any second now.”

“Too soon; I want to finish this drink. And the next one after that?”

“There’s one at ten-fourteen. Maybe that’s the last one out tonight. Up to midnight anyway, it is; I close up then, so I don’t know.”

“Where does it—Wait, don’t tell me where it goes. I don’t want to know. But I’m going to be on it.”

“Without knowing where it goes?”

“Without caring where it goes,” corrected Haig. “And look, Walter, I’m serious. I want you to do this for me: If you read in the newspapers that I’ve disappeared, don’t tell anyone I was here tonight, or what I told you. I didn’t mean to tell anyone.”

Walter nodded sagely. “I can keep my trap shut, Mr. Haig. You’ve been a good customer. They won’t trace you through me.”

Haig swayed a little on the stool. His eyes focused on Walter’s face, seeing the. slight smile. There was a haunting sense of familiarity in this conversation. It was as though he had said the same words before, had had the same answer.

Sharply he asked, “Have I told you that before, Walter? How often?”

“Oh, six—eight—maybe ten times. I don’t remember.”

Haig said “God” softly. He stared at Walter and Walter’s face blurred and separated into two faces and only an effort pulled them back into one face; faintly smiling, ironically tolerant. It had been oftener, he knew now, than ten times. “Walter, am I a lush?”

“I wouldn’t call you that, Mr. Haig. You drink a lot, yes, but—”

He didn’t want to look at Walter any more.

He stared down into his glass and saw that it was empty. He ordered another, and while Walter was getting it, he stared at himself in the mirror behind the bar. Not a blue mirror here, thank God. It was bad enough to see two images of himself in the plain mirror; the twin images Haig and Haig, only that was now an outworn joke with himself and it was one of the reasons he was going to catch that train. Going to, by God, drunk or sober he’d be on that train.

Only that, phrase too had a ring of uneasy familiarity.

How many times?

He stared down into a glass a quarter full and the next time it was over half full and Walter was saying, “Maybe it is a fire, Mr. Haig, a big fire; that’s getting too bright for an aurora. I’m going out a second.” But Haig stayed on the stool and when he looked again, Walter was back behind the bar, fiddling with the radio.

Haig asked, ‘“Is it a fire?”

“Must be. I’m going to get the ten-fifteen newscast and see.”

THE radio blared jazz, a high-riding jittery clarinet over muted brass and restless drums.

“Be on in a minute; that’s the station.”

“Be on in a minute—w He almost fell, getting, off the stool “It’s ten-fourteen, then?”

He didn’t wait for an answer. The floor seemed tilting a little as he headed for the open door. Only a few doors and through the station. He might make it; he might actually make it. Suddenly it was as though he’d had nothing to drink at all and his mind was crystal clear no matter how his feet might stagger. And trains seldom left on the exact second, and Walter might have said “in a minute” meaning three or two or four minutes. There was a chance.

He fell on the steps but got up and went on, losing only seconds. Past the ticket window—he could buy his ticket on the train—and through the back doors to the platform, the gates, and the red tail-light of a train pulling out only yards, but hopeless yards, away. Ten yards, a hundred. Dwindling.

The station agent stood at the edge of the platform looking out after the departing train.

He must have heard Haig’s footsteps; over his shoulder he said, “Too bad you missed it. That was the last one.”

Haig suddenly saw the funny side of it and began to laugh. It was simply too ridiculous to take seriously, the narrowness of the margin by which he’d missed that train. Besides, there’d be an early one. All he had to do was go back in the station and wait until—

He asked, “When’s the first one out tomorrow?”

“You don’t understand,” said the agent.

For the first time he turned and Haig saw his face against the crimson, blazing sky. “You don’t understand,” he said. “That was the last train.”

Red-Hot and Hunted

I

Murder Role

MY BACK was pushing against the door, but the doorway was shallow and the yellow glow of the street light across the way caught me full in the face.

Adrian Carr saw me; he stopped theatrically. Everything Adrian Carr does he does theatrically. Adrian has never spoken a line on stage, but he has more ham in him than any odd dozen of the actors he hires. And more money than the hundred most successful actors in the business, if there are that many successful actors on the legitimate stage.

His eyebrows went up half an inch and he stood there, arms akimbo under his opera cape. He said, “Trying to avoid me, Wayne?”

I laughed a little, trying to make it sound convincingly unconvincing. I said, “Not you, Adrian. The police.”

“Oh,” he said, “the police. That I can believe. But an actor trying to avoid a producer…” He shook his massive head. “Maybe it’s just as well, Wayne. I haven’t a part you’d fit.”

“You’re still type-casting, then,” I said.

“If you were casting I suppose you’d hire Henry Morgan to play Othello.”

“Want to bet,” I asked him, “that he wouldn’t do a beautiful job of it?” I looked over his shoulder and there was no one else in sight so I stepped out to the sidewalk beside him.

He smiled, “Touché. I believe Henry would, at that. I chose the wrong example. Ah—what was that line about avoiding the police? They don’t jail one for debts nowadays, my boy. Or have you done something more serious?”

I said, “I have just killed my wife.”

His eyes lighted. “Excellent, my boy, excellent. I’ve often thought that you should, but it would have been indelicate to suggest it, would it not? Ah—let’s see—I haven’t seen Lola for weeks. Did you commit the deed recently?”

“An hour ago,” I told him.

“Better late than never, if I may coin a phrase. I presume that you strangled her?”

“No,” I said. “I used a gun.”

I took it out of my pocket and showed it to him. It was a nickel-plated .32 revolver.

From somewhere, blocks away in the night, came the sound of a siren. I don’t know whether it was that sound or the sight of the gun, but I saw a startled look cross Adrian Carr’s face. I don’t know how my own face looked, but I ducked back into the doorway. The sound got louder.

He laughed heartily as he peered in the direction from which the sound came, and then turned back to me. He said, “It’s all right; it just crossed this street two blocks up. Not coming this way.”

I stepped back down to the sidewalk. I said, “That was foolish of me; I shouldn’t call attention to myself by ducking that way, I know. Probably they aren’t after me yet. It’s too soon.”

He leaned forward and whispered, “Haven’t they found the body?”

“I don’t think they have.”

“Where did you shoot her?”

“In Central Park,” I told him.

He clapped me on the shoulder with a heavy hand. “Perfect, my boy, perfect. I can’t think of a more fatal spot. Ah—you did a good job? You’re sure she’s dead?”

“Very sure. The bullet went into her right breast, but at an angle. It must have gone through her heart. She died instantaneously.”

“Capital. Shall we have a drink to celebrate? I was going home, but—”

“I could use one,” I admitted. “But at some quiet place where I’m not known.”

“Around the corner at Mike’s?”

“I don’t know it—so they don’t know me. That’ll be fine.”

Mike’s turned out to be a place whose neon sign proclaimed it to be The Hotspot, but despite that boast, it was quiet. There was a juke box in the rear, silent at the moment.

We sat at the bar and ordered martinis. Adrian Carr said, “You live near here, Wayne. Why not call up Lola, if she’s home, to come around and have a drink with us?”

“Why?” I asked. “You don’t like her.”

“I admit that. But she’s good company. And she’s beautiful. Just maybe, Wayne, she’s the most beautiful woman in New York.”

I said, “I don’t think I’ll call her, Adrian.”

“Why not?”

“She’s dead. I killed her tonight.” I glanced at my wrist watch. “An hour and a quarter ago. In Central Park. With a gun. Remember?”

He nodded. “Of course, Wayne. It had slipped my mind. As one grows older—How old are you, Wayne?”

“As an actor, twenty-eight. Thirty-seven, off the record.”

“A callow youth. At forty-nine one begins to mellow. At any rate, I’m beginning. And how old is Lola now? Wait, let me figure it out. She was—ah—twenty-two when she was with Billy Rose and that was ten years ago. I knew her pretty well, then.”

“I know that,” I said, “but let’s not go into it. That’s past, long past.”

“And let the dead past bury its dead. How wise of you, Wayne. But—” he held up an impressive forefinger—“the present. Do you mind when I talk to you like a Dutch uncle?”

“Yes,” I said.

“I know you do. But don’t you see that that woman has ruined your career as an actor? You might have gone places, boy. You still might. I can’t give you the role I know you want, but—”

“Why not? In words of one syllable, Adrian, why not?”

“Damn it, Wayne. I know your arguments about type-casting, and maybe you’re right. But then, too, maybe I am, and I’m the one of us who does the picking. I’m the one who loses my shirt if that play isn’t cast right.”

“I haven’t read the play. Heard only a bit about it. Just what does the role take?”

“You’ve heard enough about it, my fine friend. You’re acting the lead role to the hilt, or trying to. Try to tell me you don’t even know it’s a Bluebeard theme, a man who kills his wife.”

“I knew that,” I admitted. “But still I ask, what does the role take?”

“A nice touch. A touch you haven’t quite got, Wayne. I’m sorry.” He made wet circles on the bar with his martini glass. “Remember Arsenic and Old Lace and how howlingly funny it made murder seem? Well, this—although it’s a different theme—starts out with the same light approach, but we’re experimenting. The whole thing is a gradual change of pace—starts like a comedy drama and ends in sheer horror, with a gradual build-up in between.”

“Do you think that will carry?”

“I don’t know. It’s a hell of a gamble, to be honest with you.

But I like it. I’m going to give it every break, including the best casting I can do—and friendship ends there, Wayne. I’m sorry.”

“I understand that,” I told him. “I don’t want it unless you think I can handle it. But it happens I can. I lied to you before. I have read the play. Lola’s a friend of Taggert; he lent her a carbon of it and I read it. I think it needs a stronger third act, but I like the first two. The first is definitely good: this mild-mannered guy, a little off the beam, trying to convince people he’s killed his wife and not being believed—I can handle that. You still don’t believe I killed Lola tonight, do you, Adrian?”

“Let’s drop the gag, boy. You’ve milked it, but it’s wearing thin. What I don’t think you can do, and do right, is the second part of it—from the point in the middle of the second act where the other characters—and the audience—begin to wonder.”

I said, “This has just been the first act—of tonight. I can make you begin to wonder.”

“Look, boy, I’d like to give you the part.”

I put my martini glass down on the bar, and turned a little on the stool to look at him squarely. I waited until I caught his eye.

I said, “Adrian, I am pulling your leg—about the part in your play. I won’t be able to take it.”

“I’m glad you feel that way about it, Wayne. Because—well, I did hate to turn you down. Got another engagement?”

“I may have,” I said. “With a chair, Adrian. You see—I wasn’t kidding about the other thing. I killed Lola tonight.”

He stared at me for what must have been ten seconds before his face changed and he started to laugh, that hearty booming laughter that one always associates with Adrian Carr.

He clapped me on the shoulder again and I almost lost my precarious balance on the bar stool.

He called out “Mike!” and the bartender shambled toward us behind the bar. Adrian said, “Two more martinis, Mike, and use that special vermouth you’ve got. You didn’t on those last two ones, did you?”

“Sorry, Mr. Carr, I forgot. Coming up.”

“And have one with us, Mike, while you’re mixing them. Mike, I want you to meet a pretty good actor who’s trying to pretend he’s a pretty bad actor. Wayne Dixon, Mike. He just killed his wife.”

I reached across the bar to shake hands with Mike. I said, “Glad to know you, Mike.”

“Likewise, Mr. Dixon.”

He put ice in the mixer glass and three jiggers of gin. He said, “Always wanted to kill mine, Mr. Dixon. How’d you do it?”

“With a gun,” I said. “You’ve got a nice place here, Mike. I live only five or six blocks away. How come I never discovered it?”

“Dunno. Been here three years. But then there are a lot of bars in a radius of five or six blocks in New York. Yeah, we run a nice place. Quiet tonight, though.”

“Way I like it,” I told him. “And if you start that juke box I’ll shoot you.”

He looked back at it and frowned. “Me? No. Got to have one for the customers who want it, but me, I never touch the thing. I like music. Say, there’s one good record on there, though, if you get in the mood. An early Harry James, before he went commercial.”

“Later, maybe. Which one?”

“That one he plays straight trumpet solo and blue as they come. Sleepy Time Gal.”

Something twisted inside me; I hadn’t been set for it. It had been Lola’s favorite tune. I could still hear her humming it in that low throaty voice. Mike put the glasses in front of us and filled them from the mixer. He’d guessed short, but that didn’t matter because he filled his own last and a bartender always drinks them short.

He said, “Here’s to crime.”

I wanted to down mine at a gulp, but I took only a sip. I had to stay sober. I thought, one or two more—that’s my limit.

Adrian Carr said, “Mike, you’ve met Mrs. Dixon, Wayne’s wife. Been here with me—ah—two or three months ago. Remember, I introduced her to you as the former Lola Harcourt, used to be with Billy Rose. Blonde and svelte—you can translate that as gracefully slender, Mike—and still fairly sober…”

“Sure,” Mike said. “Sure I remember her. She’s the best looker ever was in here. No kidding, Mr. Dixon, is that really your wife?”

“She was,” I said.

“Oh. Divorced?”

I said flatly, “Dead. I killed her tonight. Remember?”

He grinned. “Oh, sure.”

Carr glanced at me. “Did Lola mention running into me that night, Wayne? First time I’d seen her in a year or so. I was sitting in my car waiting for a green light, to cross Fifth Avenue, and she saw me from the sidewalk and came over and got in beside me. I bought her a couple of drinks here and then dropped her off at your place. She said you weren’t home so I didn’t drop up.”

I laughed a little. “That sounds like a lot of explanation for something so innocent, Adrian. But yes, as a matter of fact she did mention it. That’s when I first heard about the Bluebeard play. It was later that she borrowed a copy of the script from Taggert. How’s he doing, by the way?”

“Not too well, I’m afraid. He was so head over heels in the hole that the advance I gave him on this play didn’t do him too much good. Of course if it goes over, he’ll be all right. But you know how that is. One play out of ten really makes any money. And even if this one has a fairly good run, I have a hunch it won’t ever hit the movies. The theme, you know. The movies don’t like to be flippant about murder.”

“Having read it,” I said, “I think you’re right, Adrian. It’ll run a few months, though. And it’ll mean a lot of prestige to the actors with the fat roles.”

He nodded thoughtfully. He said, “Wayne, I’ve just been thinking, seriously. I want to talk to you. Let’s go over and sit in a booth, eh?”

“About Lola or about the role?”

“Both.”

“Okay,” I said.

We crossed over and Adrian Carr hung his opera cape and top hat beside one of the booths and we sat down across from one another. Under the cape, Adrian was in impeccable full dress; his shirt front gleamed immaculately white, adorned by chastely small star sapphire studs.

He called out “Mike!” and I caught Mike’s eyes as he looked toward us. “Just one, Mike,” I said. “I’ll skip this round.”

Then I looked across at Adrian. I said, “Let me talk first, will you? Let me say for you what you were going to say about Lola. If I say it for you—well, that’s going to be different than if you do. Can you understand what I mean, Adrian?”

“I can, Wayne. Maybe it’s better that way.”

“You were going to tell me I should leave Lola, divorce her. That she’s no good for me. That her thoughtlessness and her extravagance and her drinking and running around have held me down, have spoiled my chances on the stage—or anywhere else.”

He nodded slowly, not quite looking at me.

I said, “You were going to tell me she is both petty and vicious.”

“And, Wayne, I don’t know which is the worse of those two.”

“I do,” I said. “I know now. I used to wonder.”

II

Trouble, On the House

I STOPPED talking as Mike brought Adrian Carr’s martini. Adrian said, “You’re sure you won’t have another, Wayne?” and when I said I was sure, Mike went away.

I said, “You were also going to tell me that she isn’t faithful to me. Maybe you were going to tell me she’s in love with someone else. Were you?”

“I’m not sure of that last, Wayne. Her being in love with someone else. But—”

“Let’s skip it, Adrian. I’ve said it all for you and saved you from being a Dutch uncle. And there are two things wrong with it. First, I know it all already and I loved her anyway. Call it chemistry or call it insanity or call it what you like, but I loved her in spite of all that.”

“Loved?”

“She’s dead, Adrian. I killed her tonight, remember? That’s the other thing that’s wrong with all the things you were going to say—the tenses. I used the present tense because I was quoting you, what you would have said. You still don’t believe that I killed her, do you?”

“Damn it, boy, I wish you’d quit that line. You’re beginning to give me the creeps. Keep it up much longer and I’m going to phone Lola and ask her to join us, just to be sure.”

He stared at me for a long moment. He asked quietly, “You are acting, aren’t you. It is a gag, isn’t it?”

I laughed and I could see the tension go out of his face. I said, “I did make you wonder, Adrian.”

He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “You did, at that. Just made me wonder. You didn’t convince me.”

“I don’t want to convince you,” I told him. “This is only the second act, for one thing. And for another—well, skip that. I didn’t really want to convince you.”

“You talk strangely tonight, Wayne. How much have you been drinking today?”

“Two highballs this afternoon, hours ago. And two martinis with you, just now. That’s all. I’m sober. I think I’m soberer than I’ve ever been in my life. Maybe that’s why I’m talking too much…You’re still wondering a little, aren’t you, Adrian?”

He chuckled. “I guess I am, a little. You wore me down. The old Nazi and Communist technique—tell a lie often enough and people will begin to believe it, no matter how obvious a lie it is. Tell me about ten more times and I’ll probably call the police.”

“Would you, really?”

“I don’t…know. Look, boy, if by any one chance out of ten million you were telling the truth, you’re being a damn fool. You shouldn’t sit around telling people you did it and waiting for the police to come and get you. Look, boy, if you did and it is a—what’s the phrase I want?—a rap you can’t beat, you’d better get out of town fast. Head for—well I wouldn’t suggest where and I wouldn’t want to know where. And if you’re broke, I’ve got a little over two hundred dollars with me. You’re welcome to it and you can send it back some day, if and when.”

I leaned across the table and tapped his arm. I said, “Adrian, you’re a good joe. But I don’t want or need any money. Tell me, do you really think by now that I killed Lola?”

“Of course not. But on the thousandth chance —”

“A minute ago it was one chance in ten million; you’re coming down. I know you’d like it better if I recanted, but I’m going to be cussed about it. That’s my story and I’ll stick to it a while. I killed Lola tonight. Now what are the odds? One in a hundred?”

“Cut it out, Wayne.” His voice was sharp.

“All right,” I said amiably. “I won’t say it again, but I won’t recant it either. Settle for that? And now—about this part in your Bluebeard play. Can I handle it?”

I saw him sigh with relief. Then he smiled. “That’s just as good as recanting, isn’t it? I mean, you wouldn’t be interested in that if—”

“Not unless I had a special reason. But let’s skip that. Yes, I want the part. You haven’t actually signed anyone else for it, have you?”

“No. Taggert wants Roger Deane. What do you think of Deane?”

I said, “He’s good. He could do it nicely.”

Adrian Carr chuckled. “Won’t even run down a rival. You’d make a hell of a criminal. You won’t even say Deane’s getting old. He is, you know.”

“Across the footlights, with make-up, he can look thirty.”

Carr gestured helplessly. “So you think I should get Deane?”

“I didn’t say that. I say he’s good, because he is good. I want you to think I’m better. I’m sweating blood to make you think I’m better. Listen, Adrian, I know you won’t give me a yes here and now, because I know you always give your playwright and director a say in things. If Taggert wants Deane for his play, you wouldn’t hire me without giving him a chance to argue you down first. And Taggert is going to direct this thing for you, as well as having written it, isn’t he?”

“Yes, Taggert’s going to direct, too. I’ll take you to see him tomorrow—or have you both over at my place. Mind you, I’m not saying yes myself. It’s just that—well, I’m willing to consider you. I’d like you to read a few of the lines—the high points—for me and Taggert. Okay?”

“Almost,” I said. “I want to see Taggert tonight. Sure, it’s almost midnight but he’s a night-owl. Goes to bed at dawn and sleeps till after noon.”

“What’s the rush?”

I said, “You’re not saying yes, but I’ve got you sold. Right now. Tomorrow you might weaken. You might forget the beautiful histrionics I put on for you. You might forget you just offered me two hundred bucks to help me skip to Mexico. Besides, I’m an impatient guy; I hate to wait.”

He laughed. “Also you’re the highest-handed buccaneer who ever hit me for a role. What makes you think he might be home?”

“Maybe he isn’t. A nickel finds out. I’ve got one. I’d you phoned him, though, Adrian. I know the guy only slightly.”

Carr sighed and slid out of the booth. “I’ll phone him,” he said. “God knows why I let you bulldoze me like this, Wayne. Maybe you’ve got me a little scared of you.”

“Just so it gets results,” I told him.

He stood there. He asked, “What’s that smear on your coat just under the lapel?”

“Blood,” I said. “I tried to sponge it off when I washed up in the subway station. It wouldn’t all come out.”

He stood there looking down at me for what must have been ten seconds. Then he grunted, “Third act, huh?”

“Is there blood in the third act? I don’t remember.”

“There will be. I’m going to tell Taggert to put some in. It’s a nice touch.”

I said, “I’ve known nicer. But it’s always effective.”

As he turned to walk toward the phone, I asked, making it very casual, “Are you going to phone Taggert or the police?”

He glared at me and I grinned at him. Then without a word he turned and walked to the phone booth at the back of the bar.

I sat there and sweated, wondering which call he was going to make.

He came back and I knew by his face that it was all right. Adrian Carr is two-thirds ham, yes, but he can’t act. If he’d called the police, if he’d really believed me at last, it would have stuck out all over him.

He said, “Taggert’s home and going to be there. He was working on the third act. Said to come over any time.”

“Good,” I said. “Want to go right away?”

“Let’s have one more drink. I said we’d be there around one, and he said fine, he’d have the rewrite on that third-act curtain ready to show me. So we’ll give him time to finish it.”

I glanced at my watch; it was five minutes after twelve.

“If I’m going over there,” he said, “there’s something I might as well take—some scene sketches I got today from Brachman. He’s going to design the settings for us. Taggert will want to see them.”

“Nobody in the business works as closely with a playwright as you do. You give him a real break, don’t you?”

He shrugged. “Why not? Particularly in this case. Taggert isn’t just a writer; he’s directed and acted and knows the stage inside out. Besides, in a way he’s got more to lose than I have.”

“How?”

“If the play flops I’m out a piece of change; but I’ve got more. But Taggert’s broke and in a hole; the one chance out of ten of this play’s going over is his one chance out of ten of making a comeback. He’s had two flops in a row—and he isn’t prolific.”

“He gets his advance, anyway.”

“He’s had it and it’s gone; he was in the hole more than that. After me for more, but I’m not a philanthropist. You want to wait here while I go the couple of blocks home and get those sketches? I’ll bring my car around, too; this is a bad neighborhood to catch taxis in.”

“Okay,” I said. I didn’t want him to get suspicious again and think I was sticking close to him to keep him from calling copper. Give him every opportunity, and he’d figure it was all right not to.

He took the last sip of his martini and slid out of the booth. He put on his top hat and tapped it down with a resonant thump. He said, “Exit, throwing his cape about his shoulders,” and exited, throwing his cape about his shoulders.

The bartender came over to collect Carr’s empty glass. He asked, “Another for you?” and I shook my head.

He stood there looking down at me and I wished for that moment that I’d gone with Adrian. Then, almost reluctantly, he walked away and went behind the bar.

I kept thinking what a damned fool I was, wondering whether it was worth it, what I was going through.

There were easier ways. There was Adrian Carr’s two hundred dollars—and almost a hundred of my own in my pocket—and the open road and a job in a hamburger stand somewhere in Oklahoma or Oregon. Never again, of course, to act.

And there was the gun in my pocket. But that was too easy.

I heard the heavy footsteps of the bartender walking toward the back, toward the juke box. I heard the snick of the slide as a slug went into the machine. I heard the soft whir of the mechanism starting, the needle hitting the groove.

He’d said, “Say, there’s one good record on there, though. Trumpet solo and blue as they come. Sleepy Time Gal.”

It was.

I was set for it, but again something twisted inside me. I couldn’t take it, not tonight. The trumpet wasn’t a solo at all; it was a trumpet plus Lola’s voice, singing inside my head. Once on our honeymoon singing it to me and switching the words a little, running in a little patter: “Sleepy time gal—you don’t like me to be one, do you, darling? Maybe some day I’ll fool you and stop turning night into day. I’ll learn to cook and to sew; what’s more, you’ll love me, I know…”

Only she never had, and now she never would.

And all of a sudden the hell of a chance I was taking just didn’t matter any more at all, and I didn’t want to hear any more of it. I couldn’t take any more of it. I stood up and walked—I kept myself from running—back to that juke box. I wanted to smash my fist through the glass and jerk the needle out of that groove, but I didn’t let myself do that, either. I merely jerked the cord that pulled the plug out of the wall.

Then there was sudden silence, a silence you could almost hear, and the bright varicolored lights quit drifting across the glassed-in bottom half of the juke box and it stood there, dark and silent and dead, as though I’d killed it. Except that this time somebody could put the plug back into the wall and it would come to life again. They should make people that way. People should come with cords and plugs.

But now I’d done it. I hadn’t liked the way that bartender had looked at me before; what was he thinking now?

I took a deep breath before I turned around, and I strolled up to the bar as casually as I could.

“Sorry as hell,” I told him. “My nerves are on edge tonight. I should have asked you to turn that off, but all of a sudden I just couldn’t take any more of it and—well, I took the quickest way before I started screaming.”

I knew it wasn’t going to sell. If he’d looked angry, if he’d glowered at me, then it would have been all right. But his face was quiet and watchful; not even surprise showed on it.

I sat on one of the bar stools. I made another try. I said, “Guess I can use another martini. Will you make me one?”

He came down behind the bar and stood opposite me.

He said, “Mister, I used to be a cop. I was on the force eight years before I bought me this tavern.”

I said, “Yes?” with what I tried to make sound like polite disinterest. It was still his move.

“Yeah,” he said. “Look, that gag about your killing your wife. You said you shot her?”

“I strangled her with a knife,” I told him. “What’s the matter with your sense of humor, Mike? Don’t you know all actors are a little crazy?”

“A little crazy I don’t mind. All Irishmen are a little crazy. But a psycho—you’ve been making like a psycho, mister. You damn well could have killed someone tonight. I don’t like it.”

I leaned my elbows on the bar. I felt the pitch of my voice trying to rise and I fought it down. I said, “Mike, get this straight before you make a fool of yourself. Adrian Carr’s got a role open for a murderer. He thought I couldn’t handle the part. I’ve been putting on an act for him and I’ve got him sold. Ask him when he gets back. And how’s about that martini? I can stand one now.”

“You were putting on an act then—or are you now?”

I said, “Mike, I’d walk the hell out on you if it wasn’t that Adrian’s coming back here to pick me up. But if you don’t like my company I can wait for him out front.”

“Murder’s nothing to joke about.”

I let my voice get a little angry. I said, “Nobody was joking about it. Can’t you get it through your head I was acting a part? Is an actor joking about murder when he plays the part of a murderer on stage—or at a tryout for the part? Maybe you think it wasn’t good taste; is that it?”

He looked a little puzzled; I had him on the defensive now. He said, “You weren’t acting for Mr. Carr when you jerked that juke box plug.”

“I told you my nerves were on edge. I apologize for touching your damn juke box. Now let’s settle it one way or the other—do I get a drink or do I wait for Adrian outside?”

He wasn’t quite sold, but I’d talked the sharp edge off his suspicion. He reached for the gin bottle and the jigger. He put them on the bar and then put ice in the mixer glass. He put a jigger of gin and brought up the bottle of vermouth. But he moved slowly, still thinking it out.

He put the drink in front of me and leaned on the bar, watching me as I took the first sip. He’d filled the glass fairly full but I managed to drink without slopping any out, keeping my hand steady.

I was starting to say something foolish about the weather; I had my mouth open to say it when I saw his face change.

He said, “What’s that stain on your coat?”

I tried to grin; I don’t know how the grin looked from outside, but it didn’t seem to fit quite right. I said, “Catsup. I tried to sponge it off, but didn’t do such a hot job. Don’t worry, Mike, it isn’t blood. Not even mine.”

He said, “Look, mister, I’m just a dumb ex-cop, but I don’t like the look of things. Is your wife home now?”

“She might be. I haven’t been home this evening. Are we going to start this all over again?”

“You’re in the phone book?”

“No, it’s through a switchboard. I can give you the number, but why should I? Quit acting like a dope.”

I could see it didn’t go over. Maybe it was the smear on my coat, maybe it was the grin that hadn’t fitted my face when I’d tried it, maybe it was just everything put together.

Mike walked to the front end of the bar and around it. Before I realized what he was going to do, he was at the front of the tavern, turning a key in the door.

He came back, but on my side of the bar. He said, “Stick around. I’m going to make sure. Maybe I’m making a dope out of myself, but I’d rather do that than let a psycho loose out of here.”

I made one more try. He was already walking toward the phone. I said, “This is going to cost you money, pal.”

It did stop him a second. Then he said, “No, it won’t. I heard you say you did a murder. That’s reasonable grounds, even if you didn’t have a blood stain on you. Just sit tight.”

III

Date with Death

IF IT hadn’t been for that bright idea of his of locking the door I could have walked out. I could have got away; he was twice my size but I was faster, I think. But he hadn’t left me that choice.

I did the only thing left to do. I took the revolver out of my pocket. I said, “Don’t go near that phone,” and pulled back the hammer. The click, which sounded almost as loud as a shot in that still room, stopped him suddenly. He turned around slowly.

He licked his lips again. “I can make you turn around,” I suggested, “and tap you with the butt of this. But I might hit too hard. I’ve never sapped anyone before. And I’d be afraid of hitting too easy. Any better ideas?”

He hesitated, then said, “There’s a closet off the back room. Key’s on the ring.”

“Turn around and walk there, slowly.”

He did and I followed him. He stepped inside and turned around facing me, his face rigid and white. I don’t think he expected to live through his experience. He thought this was the payoff.

I closed the door, found the right key, and locked it. I called through the panel, “I’m going to stick around till Adrian gets back. It may be a long time. Don’t get the idea of hammering on that door for a long time or I’ll put bullets through it.”

He didn’t answer and I went back to the front of the room. I unlocked the front door and sat at the bar again. I drank the rest of my martini at a single gulp. I caught sight of my face in the mirror back of the bar and realized I’d better get calmed down and straightened out before Adrian came back, or before another customer came in.

I closed my eyes and took some deep breaths. Again I heard the far siren of a police car, but it wasn’t coming this way; it died out in the distance.

I sat there and it seemed like a very long time. It seemed as though I’d been sitting there for hours. I looked at my watch and saw that it was twelve thirty-five. Adrian had left half an hour ago. He lived only three blocks away; he should be back before this unless he had misplaced the sketches he went back to get. Or possibly he’d had to go somewhere for gasoline for his car. Or something.

I wanted another drink, but I didn’t want to chance going behind the bar. Someone might come in.

Someone did. A man, about fiftyish, and a woman of about thirty-five in a mink stole. I glanced at them as they came in, and then pretended to pay no attention to them.

They sat at the bar, the man two stools away from me and the woman on the other side. After a minute the man asked me, “Where’s Mike?”

I jerked my thumb vaguely toward the back. “Back there,” I said.

Maybe it was the sound of voices that gave him the idea, but he chose that moment to start thumping on the closet door. Not too loudly, and he didn’t yell; I guess he was too scared for that. He was just thumping tentatively to see if he’d get any reaction.

I slid off the stool quickly and went into the back room. I stood in front of the closet door and called out, “Are you all right, Mike?”

The thumping quit. It was so quiet in that closet that I could hear the scrape of his clothes against the wall as he hugged one side of the closet and crouched down, hoping I’d miss if I fired shots through the wood.

I stood there a second as though listening to an answer and then went back into the tavern. I strolled back toward the stool I’d been sitting on.

I said casually, “Mike drank a bit too much; I think he’s being sick. If you’re friends of his why don’t you help yourselves and leave the money on the ledge of the register?”

I didn’t think they’d take the suggestion seriously and they didn’t. The woman said, “Let’s go to the place in the next block, Harvey.”

The man nodded and said, “All right, dear.”

He turned and looked at me a moment as though he wanted to ask a question. He wanted, I could guess, to ask what Mike was being sick at his stomach had to do with that thumping on a door back there, but decided not to ask. He was a mild-looking little man; he didn’t want, I could see, to ask a question that just might lead to an answer he didn’t like.

I met his eyes and his dropped first. He took the woman’s elbow and helped her down off the bar stool and they went out.

I took a deep breath and went back to the closet door again. I called out, “Do that again, Mike, and it’ll be the last time. Get me?”

There wasn’t any answer, and I went back to the bar. I held my hand out in front of me and it was shaking badly. I put it down flat on the bar to steady it and looked at my wrist watch. Twelve forty-five. Adrian had been gone for forty minutes.

I thought, I’ll count to a hundred slowly, and if he isn’t here I’ll phone his place. I turned around to face the door and started counting, as slowly as my patience would let me, probably about one count a second.

I got to seventy-nine before the door opened and someone came in. But it wasn’t Adrian Carr. It was a policeman in uniform. This is the payoff, I thought, here and now. I’m not going to shoot it out with him. If he says, “Are you Wayne Dixon?” it means he came here for me because Adrian sent him. And if he does, I’ll go along quietly. It was a thousand to one shot anyway, what I had in mind doing.

And if he says, “Where’s Mike?” it’ll probably mean that he met the two people who went out of here a few minutes ago and that they’d told him about that suspicious thumping on the door and the story I’d told about Mike being sick.

He asked, “Where’s Mike?”

I jerked my thumb casually toward the back room. “Back there,” I said.

He stopped halfway between the door and the bar. “Oh,” he said. “Well, tell him his brother looked in, will you, fellow? I got to make the next call-box. Tell him I’ll drop in again later.”

He went out, and I started to breathe normally again. When I felt able to get down off the stool without falling, I did. And I quit worrying about taking further chances. I went around behind the bar and poured myself a stiff drink of bourbon. I drank it neat and felt the warmth of it trickle from my throat downward.

Then I went back to the phone and called Adrian Carr’s number.

The phone rang twice and Adrian’s voice answered.

“This is Wayne,” I said. “What happened to you?”

“Oh, hello, darling,” he said. “Where are you?” The “darling” was enough of a tipoff; Adrian didn’t talk that way. If it hadn’t been, the “Where are you?” was enough too. He knew where I was.

I asked softly into the transmitter, “Cops?”

“Well, I’m afraid I’m going to be late, dear,” he said. “Do you want to wait for me there?”

“No,” I said, urgently, “not here, Adrian. There’s trouble at this end, too. But look, what the hell are you standing up for me for? Why don’t you tell them the truth?”

“A couple of hundred reasons, which I can’t explain now. I’ll give them to you later. You want to go on to the party, then?”

“How long will you be tied up?” I asked him.

“Another hour, possibly. But it’s an all-night party. It’ll keep. Shall I pick you up somewhere?”

I said, “You’re mad, Adrian. But there’s a little all-night restaurant on Seventy-second, south side, west of the park. I’ll be there. If you change your mind, send the cops for me instead.”

“Fine. ‘Bye, darling.”

I put the receiver back and went over to the bar for one more stiff drink. I made plenty of noise getting it so that Mike would know I was still around and wait a while before he tried hammering again. Then I left, quietly, so he wouldn’t know I was gone. I didn’t want him loose yet.

I walked over to Central Park West and north to Seventy-second Street. I took a seat on one of the benches along the edge of the park, from which I could watch the door of the restaurant I’d told Adrian about. I lighted a cigarette and tried to look as though I’d just sat down to rest a minute.

It must have been an off night; they weren’t doing much business. After I’d been watching ten minutes I saw a policeman stroll in and out again, but I knew he wouldn’t have been looking for me. If there’d been a tip-off from Adrian, there’d have been more than one of them. Three or four, probably; Adrian would have told them I was armed.

I was on my third cigarette when I saw Adrian’s car drive up and park in front of the restaurant. He seemed to be alone in the car and he got out of it alone and walked to the door. I saw him look in through the glass and hesitate when he didn’t see me, but he didn’t look around or make any signals. He went inside.

No other car had driven up. I crossed the street and went in. Adrian had taken one of the little tables for two along the side, facing the door. He’d hung up his hat and cape, and—in full dress—he looked as out of place in that little greasy spoon of a restaurant as a peacock in a chicken yard.

He looked up as I came in and called out, “Hi, Harry.”

I sat down across from him. I asked, “What’s the Harry stuff?”

“Well, I didn’t want to call you by your right name. Suppose it’s been on a broadcast or—”

“Adrian, the guy behind the counter there knows me by my right name. He’s going to wonder.”

Adrian stared at me wonderingly. “You mean you actually eat in a place like this?”

“Occasionally. At least as often as I eat at Lindy’s. But forget the gastronomics. What’s with the cops?”

“Dropped in just after I got home to pick up the sketches.” He leaned forward across the table and dropped his voice. “Lola’s body was found in the park at a little after midnight. She had identification on her. They went to your place and—”

“Wait,” I said. “Here comes Jerry.”

The waiter had finished serving his customers at the counter and was going to our table. He said, “Hi, Mr. Dixon. How are things?”

“Swell, Jerry. Two orders of ham and eggs and coffee.”

I saw Adrian open his mouth to say something and I glared him into silence until Jerry, whistling, had gone to the grill back of the counter. Then he said petulantly, “Why did you order ham and eggs, Wayne? I can’t eat—”

“I’ll eat both orders,” I told him. “I’m hungry. What about the cops? You said they’d gone to my place and that was as far as you got.”

“They went to your place and you weren’t there, so they’re trying to locate you. They found an address book of yours and they’ve been checking among your friends.”

“Mine?” I asked, “or Lola’s?”

He looked at me blankly. “Why do you ask that? Yours, I presume. They had a little brown leather notebook about four by six—”

“Good,” I interrupted him. That was my notebook; it had been lying on my desk near the telephone. I knew which names were in it and which weren’t.

Adrian went on: “Mostly they were looking for you, through your friends. They asked me first if I’d seen you tonight and I said I hadn’t. And then—”

“That’s the bad part, Adrian,” I told him. “After you left Mike’s, Mike got onto me. I had to lock him up in a closet in his back room. He’s out by now, and he’ll tell the cops fast that I was in his place and that you were with me. They’ll know you were lying when they were at your place. I should have told you that over the phone so you could have changed your story. I’m sorry, but you’re going to have to do some fast talking the next time they call on you.”

He waved that aside. He said, “I can talk fast. And I’ve got connections. I can’t get away with murder, but I can get away with lying to the cops for a couple of hours—if I think up a good story why I lied to them. Can you give me one?”

I shook my head slowly. “Why did you lie to them, Adrian? I don’t even know that.”

“I’m not too sure myself,” he said. “All right, then, don’t worry about that. I’ll figure an out for myself. What about you?”

I said, “I’ve got a hundred to one chance. It was a thousand to one when I figured it out—just before I met you. If I’ve got you on my side —for another hour or so anyway—that cuts it down to a hundred to one.”

“Not very good odds.”

“No,” I admitted. “Not very good. I don’t like them at all. But the alternative gives me less of a chance—no chance at all.”

“You haven’t an alibi?”

“Not a ghost of one. Damn it, Adrian, three people know we left home to take a walk in the park half an hour before I killed her. And a paraffin test will show I fired the gun. Adrian, barring a miracle, I’m strapped into that chair now.”

“And what’s the miracle?”

“I can’t tell you, Adrian. It sounds silly, but—if you want to help, and God knows why you should—you’ll just have to string along with me for the next hour or two. If you don’t, that’s okay. I don’t blame you. I don’t think I would, if I were in your shoes. If you don’t, my chance goes back from one in a hundred to one in a thousand, but I’ll carry on.”

“What do you want me to do?”

“That’s the sad part; I won’t even tell you. Because if we’re separating now, you’d better go right to the cops and tell ‘em how you lied to them the first time. They’ll know by now anyway, from Mike. And you’re in deep enough; I don’t want you to have to do any more lying for me by saying you don’t know where I am.”

Adrian sighed. “And what makes you think I wouldn’t string along a little longer? Want me to write it out and sign it? You’re not going to commit another murder, are you?”

“I don’t think so.”

“All right, then. What are we waiting for? Oh, the ham and eggs.” He made a face.

I got up and said, “Forget the ham and eggs. I can eat ham and eggs in jail, maybe. Come on.”

I dropped two dollar bills on the counter as I went past Jerry and said, “Forget the grub, Jerry. We just remembered something important.” And I got out before he could say anything.

We got in Adrian’s car and he started the engine and asked, “Where to?”

I said, “Carry on as though those cops hadn’t dropped in on you. Just what we were planning to do before.”

“You mean go to Dane Taggert’s? What for?”

“What we were talking about in Mike’s. You’re looking for a Bluebeard for your play. You said I’d have to have Taggert’s okay for the part, didn’t you?”

Adrian killed the engine. He said, “Don’t try to kid me you’re interested in a part and a murder rap at the same time, Wayne. It doesn’t make sense and the gag is wearing thin.”

I said, “That’s exactly what you told me a little over an hour ago—only about a different matter. You said then that the gag about my having killed Lola was wearing thin. It’s got a little thicker since then. Hasn’t it?”

“Yes, but—”

“But you want to know what I really have in mind. Just take my word for it that this gag might get thicker, too. I hope it will. But maybe it won’t. If you don’t want to play—and I’ve said already I won’t blame you —I’ll get out and trot along.”

I opened the door of the car. Adrian sighed and said, “All right, all right. But look—how much of a hurry are you in to get there?”

“Only my life depends on it.” Then I relented a little. “You didn’t ask that; you asked how much of a hurry I’m in. None, as long as we get the role business settled before the cops get me. I can spare half an hour, if that’s what you mean.”

He started the car again. He drove across Central Park West and took the southeast fork inside the park; he cut east and then north to where there’s a wide parking place near the lake. He parked the car and turned to me.

“Let’s get one thing straight, Wayne,” he said. “There’s no gag left about that first gag? You did kill Lola?”

“Yes,” I said.

“Then—are you sure you know what you’re doing, boy? Let me give you some money, and get away from here before they catch you. I had another three hundred cash at home; I’ve got five hundred you can take now. Are your fingerprints on file?”

“No,” I told him. “But what am I going to do? Get another chance at acting somewhere? I’m no good at anything else. No, Adrian. Thanks for your offer of the money, but I’m going to take my chances here.”

“All right, then. I’ll help with a lawyer. And it looks like I’m going to have to do some awfully fast talking—or I’ll need one for myself too.”

“Adrian,” I said, “you’re a good guy; that much I know. But why are you doing all this? Being a good guy or even a good friend—and we haven’t seen an awful lot of each other recently at that —doesn’t include taking chances like you’re taking.”

“Because—because Lola needed killing if any woman ever did. Because I don’t blame you, boy. I—Sometimes I think I knew her better than you did, because you were blinded by being in love with her. I wasn’t. I almost hated her, and yet—you don’t mind my talking about this now, do you?—there was an attraction, a purely physical attrac—”

I said, “Stop. I’m afraid I do mind you talking about it. Let’s skip anything that was, or ever was, between you and Lola. It doesn’t matter now.”

“All right, we’ll speak of her abstractly. Wayne, you don’t know, being blinded by loving her and being too close to her, what that woman was capable of, what she was under that beautiful exterior of hers. Or maybe you do at that. Maybe you found out tonight for the first time. Is that right?”

I said, “You’re righter than you know, Adrian.”

“Then—let’s do this. Let’s go to the best lawyer I know. Right now. We’ll wake him up in the middle of the night. We’ll talk it over with him and then you give yourself up, taking his advice on what to say and what not to say. If you’re guilty, I doubt if he’s going to be able to get you a habeas corpus, but he can—”

“No, Adrian,” I said. “Listen, can you make a car backfire?”

“Can I— Are you crazy?”

“Can you?”

“You’d have to disconnect the muffler or something, wouldn’t you?”

“I don’t think so, Adrian. Your engine’s still running, isn’t it? Try turning the ignition off and on and goosing the gas pedal at the same time. I mean it. Go ahead and try it. I want to know, for sure.”

He turned and stared at me a moment in the dimness of the car, and then he leaned forward and turned the ignition key. There was a loud backfire.

“Couple more times,” I said. “I want to see how close together you can space them, doing it on purpose that way.”

“You want to draw the cops here?”

“I’ll take a chance on that. You want me to give myself up anyway.”

He tried it; the explosions were only about a second apart.

I said, “All right, let’s go.”

“To Taggert’s? You’re really going to follow through with that silly business of wanting the role in the Bluebeard play?”

“Yes.”

IV

Backfire

ADRIAN SHRUGGED, and backed out of the parking place. He drove on across the park and over East Seventy-second past Third Avenue. He parked in front of a remodeled brownstone front halfway down the block.

“This it?” I asked.

“Sure. Haven’t you been to Taggert’s place before?”

“I’ve seen him around,” I said. “I’ve never been in his home up till now.”

Adrian started to get out of the car. Then he said, “Wait a minute, Wayne. I’ve been thinking while I drove. I think I’ve got your angle, now. It threw me for a while. You’re going to try an insanity plea, aren’t you? That’s the reason for this build-up of keeping after a Bluebeard role just after you’ve killed your wife. That’s why you locked Mike in his closet. That’s why you tried the backfires, or had me do it. That’s why you’ve been telling everyone you killed Lola, but not going to the cops. You—you aren’t really crazy, are you?”

I said, “I sometimes think that maybe I am, Adrian.”

He clapped me on the shoulder. “That’s the boy. If that’s your story, stick to it. I’ll ride along for a little while yet. Not too much longer, or I’m going to have to cop an insanity plea myself.”

I didn’t say anything, and we got out of the car. He led the way to the door and pushed a button in the hallway. The latch of the lock clicked almost right away, and we went in and walked up two nights.

Dane Taggert was standing in the doorway of his apartment. He said, “Took you fellows long enough to get here.”

Adrian said, “I went home to get those scene sketches to show you, Taggert. How goes the rewrite on the third-act curtain?”

We were inside by then. Taggert said, “Finished, but don’t know whether you’ll like it or not. Let’s have a drink first. Rye and sparkling okay? Sit down; I’ll get it.”

Adrian sank into a chair, and I wandered over to the radio. It was a big Zenith console, the kind with four wave bands. It wasn’t playing but I looked at the setting. It was on short-wave and the dial was turned for police calls. I moved it out from the wall a little and reached in behind. The tubes were warm; it had just been shut off.

Taggert must have heard me move the set; he stepped to the doorway of the kitchen, an open bottle in one hand.

“Nice set you’ve got,” I told him, moving it back. “Is it good on police calls?”

His eyes missed mine and went to the dial. He said, “Very good. I sometimes get story ideas from them. I still do an occasional detective short.”

“Tubes are warm,” I said. “You must have been listening in before we came.”

“For a few minutes. How do you want your highball, Dixon? Strong? Medium?”

“Medium will do, thanks.”

I sat down across from Adrian and felt his eyes on me curiously, but I paid no attention until Taggert came in with the drinks on a tray. I took one and sipped it.

Taggert said, “About that third-act curtain, Adrian. What do you think of the idea of—”

“It stinks,” I said.

They both turned to stare at me. Their eyes took in the gun—the nickel-plated, .32 revolver—that was in my hand, resting on the arm of my chair with the muzzle pointed between Carr and Taggert. Then their eyes came back to my face. I wouldn’t know, being behind it instead of in front, but I think my face was pretty deadpan, and I kept my voice that way too.

I said, “I’ve got one idea for a third-act curtain. It’s corny as hell. Why don’t you have your wife-killer shoot the rest of the cast and then himself?”

Adrian cleared his throat. He said, “It’s been done, Wayne. Othello. Roderigo, Iago, Othello.”

“Not quite the same,” I said. “Othello himself doesn’t kill either Roderigo or Iago. My plot is different.” I saw Taggert start to get up and I said, “Sit down, Taggert. I’m not kidding.” I cocked the revolver.

Taggert had sunk back in the chair. He looked sideways at Adrian. He asked, “Is this a bad joke, Adrian, or is he… crazy?” There was a little sweat, not much, on Taggert’s forehead.

Adrian was staring at me intently. He said, “I’m not sure.”

I said, “You had the police short-wave on, Taggert. You know there’s a pick-up order out for me. Let’s take the gloves off. Even this one.”

With my free left hand I took a man’s right leather glove from my coat pocket and tossed it to the floor in front of me. I asked Taggert, “Ever see it before?”

He shook his head slowly.

I explained, to Adrian rather than to Taggert, “Lola had it in her purse, along with the gun. This gun.”

Adrian stared at me, bewildered. I said “You’re on the outside of this, Adrian. Taggert knows what I’m talking about, but you don’t. I’ll straighten you out. Don’t move, Taggert.

“Tonight Lola suggested we take a walk in the park. It puzzled me a little, because it’s a cool night, not the kind that makes you want to take a walk at eleven in the evening. But Lola wanted to—and she was sober tonight and very nice to me, so we went for the walk.

“There was hardly anyone else in the park at that hour. We were near the lake and suddenly Lola wanted to walk over to the bridle path—through a dark spot. She didn’t give a reason; maybe she had one ready if I’d argued but I didn’t argue. We were behind a big clump of bushes, concealed from the drive—if there’d been anyone on the drive. Out on Central Park West, a little past the bridle path, a car began to backfire.”

I had them both now. They were staring at me and Adrian’s eyes were wide.

I said, “It was nice timing. I remembered afterward that Lola had been glancing at her watch fairly often. Lola must have dropped a couple of steps behind me without my knowing it. After the first time the car backfired, she said ‘Wayne’ and I turned and there—it was just light enough to see her—was Lola with a pistol in her hand aimed right at me. She had a glove—that glove—on the hand that held the pistol. Shall I let that be the second-act curtain, Adrian, while we have another drink?”

Adrian was leaning forward. He said, “Go on. And don’t corn it up.”

I said, “I did corn it up, then and there. I guess Lola wasn’t used to murdering people; she didn’t move fast enough. And, for some reason, I did move fast enough. I had my hand on the gun, over hers, before she pulled the trigger.

“And then we were fighting for the gun, and Lola was plenty strong. And she must have been scared and thought she was fighting for her life, because she fought like a demon for that gun. She almost got it aimed at me again once, short as that struggle was. But it was turned back, pointing at her, when it went off.

“And the car, out on the street fifty feet away, backfired once more after the shot. I just stood there, too stunned to move or to know what had really happened. It didn’t make sense; Lola couldn’t have gone suddenly insane, because the fact that she’d had the glove along—a man’s glove, by the way—and the gun proved she’d planned it.

“But first I was mostly worried about having killed her. I suppose I did silly things. I pulled off the glove and rubbed her hands I started to run for help and ran back because I didn’t want to leave her there alone. And I touched her again and knew for sure that she was dead.”

I looked at Taggert. I said, “One thing I remember out of that frantic first few minutes after I killed her. I heard the sound of footsteps on the cinders of the bridle path and I turned around and said, ‘Hurry! Someone’s hurt!’ But no one came. Whoever had been on the bridle path turned around and went back to the street—when he heard my voice instead of Lola’s. He got in the car—the car he’d made backfire a few times—and drove off. But that part of it I figured out afterwards, while I was walking around wondering what to do.

“And I finally figured it, Taggert, and I waylaid Adrian and had him bring me here. I hadn’t meant him to know that Lola was really dead; I knew he’d think I was acting. But that didn’t matter, since he played along anyway.”

Taggert wet his lips. He didn’t wear his voice quite straight when he asked, “What makes you think I was the man in the car or that he was an…accomplice of Lola’s, if she really tried to kill you?”

“It makes sense that way,” I told him. “She was in love with you. She couldn’t divorce me because she had no grounds—in New York State—and anyway I still have some insurance I took out a few years ago during a prosperous period. A big chunk of insurance, Taggert, enough for you and Lola to take a chance to get.”

I said, “And the plan was worthy of a detective story writer, Taggert, because it was so simple. You’d know how easily complicated plots and plans go astray. This one was so simple as to be foolproof once Lola had pulled the trigger. But even this went haywire—because she didn’t pull the trigger soon enough. Am I right?”

Taggert said, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Adrian said, “Maybe I’m being stupid, but—I’m not sure I do, either. How was Lola to get away with shooting you?”

I said, “The story was so simple that even the cops would believe it: We were held up in the park. I tried to jump the holdup man and was shot. And Lola had fainted. If no one had found her in half an hour or so, she’d have come to and screamed.

“They couldn’t have disproved that story with a sledgehammer; it was so simple. There’d be no gun anywhere around that Lola could have used; there’d be no nitrate marks on her hand; my wallet and probably her purse would be gone. Taggert’s backfires would have covered the sound of the shot; nobody would have thought anything of it. If there’d been people around, in the park, Lola wouldn’t have done it tonight; there would have been other nights. The sound of the car backfiring had another purpose too, probably; it could have let Lola know that there was no one going by on the sidewalk immediately outside the park at that point.

“When he heard the shot in the park, Taggert would have come in—as he started to do, until he heard my voice—got the gun and the glove and my wallet and Lola’s purse, and ditched all of them on the way home. Maybe he even had an alibi rigged, just in the remote chance that the cops would doubt Lola’s straightforward story and go nosing around.”

I shrugged my shoulders. “As simple as that, except that Lola didn’t pull the trigger quickly enough.”

Adrian said, “I’ll be damned. When I told you Lola was vicious, I didn’t guess she’d—”

“I told you you didn’t know the half of it, Adrian.”

“But, Wayne,” he asked, “how can you prove it?”

I stood up and backed around the chair I’d been sitting on until I was behind it, with a little more distance between me and them. I rested the gun on the back of the chair, still pointing between them.

I said, “I can’t, Adrian. I can’t prove it in a thousand years, so I told you what the third-act curtain was going to be. I shoot both of you. And myself.”

Adrian’s face started to turn the color of the white window curtain just behind him. He said, “Me? But why? Surely, on account of ten years ago—”

“It’s been more recent than that, Adrian. Taggert is the most recent, but you weren’t ancient history. Maybe she even tried to blackmail you a bit, Adrian, and that’s why you were so glad to learn I’d killed her that you were willing to help me beat the rap or make a getaway. Anyway—”

I turned my eyes back to Taggert. His face didn’t look much better than Adrian’s.

I said, “Adrian’s right, Taggert. I can’t prove a thing. I’m not too sure I want to bother. But you might talk me out of this, with a pen and a paper and full details— including things like where you and Lola bought the gun, and little details you’d have a lot of trouble changing your mind about if you decided to claim the confession was under duress.”

Taggert said, “You’re crazy, Wayne. I didn’t have anything to do with whatever Lola did or tried to do tonight. Even if you’re telling the truth about that.”

“Okay,” I told him, “that’s fine with me. I didn’t think you would, so—”

“Taggert!” Adrian Carr was leaning forward in his chair. “Taggert, you fool! He means this. And what are you confessing to if you write it? Accessory before the fact to a murder that never came off! With a good lawyer—”

I said, “Don’t argue with him, Adrian. I’d just as soon he didn’t. Taggert, get up and turn that radio on. Loud. A regular program, not the short-wave band.”

I had to swing the muzzle of the gun dead center on his chest and let him see my finger pretend to tighten slowly on the trigger, before he got shakily to his feet. He backed over to the radio and turned the switch; I thought he was going to try to do it without looking away from my face, but he didn’t. He turned to face the console to push the button for a broadcast station, and I looked quickly at Adrian and winked.

A little of the color came back into Adrian’s face after that wink and I saw him let out his breath slowly. The radio started to blare as the tubes warmed. Taggert turned back and began to edge toward his chair, and Adrian started to look scared again, though not quite so convincingly this time. But he didn’t really ham it up; there was enough of the real stuff left to carry over.

I waited till Taggert was back standing in front of his chair, and I didn’t bother telling him to sit down; that was up to him. I asked, “Any last words, either of you?”

“You can’t get away with this,” Taggert said, but he didn’t sound as though he was convincing even himself. His voice slid upward almost to a question mark.

I said, “I’m not expecting to. All three of us are going out the same door, remember?”

Adrian started to say something, but I was afraid he might say the wrong thing. I said, “You’re first, Adrian, because you came first with Lola, and besides I want to save Taggert for the last. Are you ready?”

I lifted the gun and sighted it. The radio came to the end of a number and the announcer’s voice cut in with a commercial. I said, “As soon as the music starts again.” I lowered the gun a few inches.

The announcer’s voice shouted on—it was a shout, with the radio that loud. The commercial went on almost interminably, but it finally ended.

I lifted the gun again, but this time Taggert yelled, “Wait! Don’t. I’ll—I’ll write it.”

I said, “Don’t bother. To hell with you. I’d rather—” but Adrian came in, begging me to let Taggert write and sign. Weak and shaky inside, I let myself be talked into it. Taggert was sold by now; he was almost pathetically eager in wanting to get to the desk and write out that confession. I let him, finally.

He signed it and I said, “Hand it to Adrian,” and I kept the gun on him while Adrian read it rapidly. Adrian said, “It’s fine, Wayne. It’s all here. The only sad part is they can’t send him up for long. A little while in jail—and if this play goes over he’ll have money when he comes out. They can’t do much to him.”

I said, “There’s one thing I can do.” I put the gun back in my pocket and took the four steps that took me to Taggert, who was still standing by the desk. He made only a half-hearted effort to get his hands up and went down and out cold with the first punch I threw. There wasn’t much satisfaction in that, but there wasn’t anything more I could do about it.

I picked up his phone and called the police.

While we waited, Adrian said, “Damn you, Wayne, did you have to scare me to death after we got here? Couldn’t you have tipped me off in advance? How’d I know, for a while there, that you really weren’t going to shoot both of us?”

I said, “You might have hammed it up, Adrian. You can’t act, you know.”

He grinned weakly. He said, “I guess you can. Well, with him in jail or out, Taggert’s play goes on. Only I won’t consult him about who gets the lead. You still—I mean, did and do you really want it?”

I said, “I guess I do. I don’t really know right now. I’ll let you know after the police get through with me and I get over the hangover I’ll have from what I’m going to do after that. I’ll let you know. I feel like—”

I remembered the radio was still blaring; we’d both forgotten it. I went over and shut it off and then turned to Adrian. I asked him, “What will the job pay?”

He laughed out loud. He said, “You’ll be all right, boy. You’re coming out of it already.”

Don't Look Behind You

JUST SIT back and relax, now. Try to enjoy this; it’s going be the last story you ever read, or nearly the last. After you finish it you can sit there and stall a while, you can find excuses to hang around your house, or your room, or your office, wherever you’re reading this; but sooner or later you’re going to have to get up and go out. That’s where I’m waiting for you: outside. Or maybe closer than that. Maybe in this room.

You think that’s a joke of course. You think this is just a story in a book, and that I don’t really mean you. Keep right on thinking so. But be fair; admit that I’m giving you fair warning.

Harley bet me I couldn’t do it. He bet me a diamond he’s told me about, a diamond as big as his head. So you see why I’ve got to kill you. And why I’ve got to tell you how and why and all about it first. That’s part of the bet. It’s just the kind of idea Harley would have.

I’ll tell you about Harley first. He’s tall and handsome, and suave and cosmopolitan. He looks something like Ronald Coleman, only he’s taller. He dresses like a million dollars, but it wouldn’t matter if he didn’t; I mean that he’d look distinguished in overalls. There’s a sort of magic about Harley, a mocking magic in the way he looks at you; it makes you think of palaces and far-off countries and bright music.

It was in Springfield, Ohio, that he met Justin Dean. Justin was a funny-looking little runt who was just a printer. He worked for the Atlas Printing & Engraving Company. He was a very ordinary little guy, just about as different as possible from Harley; you couldn’t pick two men more different. He was only thirty-five, but he was mostly bald already, and he had to wear thick glasses because he’d worn out his eyes doing fine printing and engraving. He was a good printer and engraver; I’ll say that for him.

I never asked Harley how he happened to come to Springfield, but the day he got there, after he’d checked in at the Castle Hotel, he stopped in at Atlas to have some calling cards made. It happened that Justin Dean was alone in the shop at the time, and he took Harley’s order for the cards; Harley wanted engraved ones, the best. Harley always wants the best of everything.

Harley probably didn’t even notice Justin; there was no reason why he should have. But Justin noticed Harley all right, and in him he saw everything that he himself would like to be, and never would be, because most of the things Harley has, you have to be born with.

And Justin made the plates for the cards himself and printed them himself, and he did a wonderful job-something he thought would be worthy of a man like Harley Prentice. That was the name engraved on the card, just that and nothing else, as all really important people have their cards engraved.

He did fine-line work on it, freehand cursive style, and used all the skill he had. It wasn’t wasted, because the next day when Harley called to get the cards he held one and stared at it for a while, and then he looked at Justin, seeing him for the first time. He asked, “Who did this?”

And little Justin told him proudly who had done it, and Harley smiled at him and told him it was the work of an artist, and he asked Justin to have dinner with him that evening after work, in the Blue Room of the Castle Hotel.

That’s how Harley and Justin got together, but Harley was careful. He waited until he’d known Justin a while before he asked him whether or not he could make plates for five and ten dollar bills. Harley had the contacts; he could market the bills in quantity with men who specialized in passing them, and-most important-he knew where he could get paper with the silk threads in it, paper that wasn’t quite the genuine thing, but was close enough to pass inspection by anyone but an expert.

So Justin quit his job at Atlas and he and Harley went to New York, and they set up a little printing shop as a blind, on Amsterdam Avenue south of Sherman Square, and they worked at the bills. Justin worked hard, harder than he had ever worked in his life, because besides working on the plates for the bills, he helped meet expenses by handling what legitimate printing work came into the shop.

He worked day and night for almost a year, making plate after plate, and each one was a little better than the last, and finally he had plates that Harley said were good enough. That night they had dinner at the Waldorf-Astoria to celebrate and after dinner they went the rounds of the best night clubs, and it cost Harley a small fortune, but that didn’t matter because they were going to get rich.

They drank champagne, and it was the first time Justin ever drank champagne and he got disgustingly drunk and must have made quite a fool of himself. Harley told him about it afterwards, but Harley wasn’t mad at him. He took him back to his room at the hotel and put him to bed, and Justin was pretty sick for a couple of days. But that didn’t matter, either, because they were going to get rich.

Then Justin started printing bills from the plates, and they got rich. After that, Justin didn’t have to work so hard, either, because he turned down most jobs that came into the print shop, told them he was behind schedule and couldn’t handle any more. He took just a little work, to keep up a front. And behind the front, he made five and ten dollar bills, and he and Harley got rich.

He got to know other people whom Harley knew. He met Bull Mallon, who handled the distribution end. Bull Mallon was built like a bull, that was why they called him that. He had a face that never smiled or changed expression at all except when he was holding burning matches to the soles of Justin’s bare feet. But that wasn’t then; that was later, when he wanted Justin to tell him where the plates were.

And he got to know Captain John Willys of the Police Department, who was a friend of Harley’s, to whom Harley gave quite a bit of the money they made, but that didn’t matter either, because there was plenty left and they all got rich. He met a friend of Harley’s who was a big star of the stage, and one who owned a big New York newspaper. He got to know other people equally important, but in less respectable ways.

Harley, Justin knew, had a hand in lots of other enterprises besides the little mint on Amsterdam Avenue. Some of these ventures took him out of town, usually over weekends. And the weekend that Harley was murdered Justin never found out what really happened, except that Harley went away and didn’t come back. Oh, he knew that he was murdered, all right, because the police found his body with three bullet holes in his chest-in the most expensive suite of the best hotel in Albany. Even for a place to be found dead in Harley Prentice had chosen the best.

All Justin ever knew about it was that a long distance call came to him at the hotel where he was staying, the night that Harley was murdered-it must have been a matter of minutes, in fact, before the time the newspapers said Harley was killed.

It was Harley’s voice on the phone, and his voice was debonair and unexcited as ever. But he said, “Justin? Get to the shop and get rid of the plates, the paper, everything. Right away. I’ll explain when I see you.” He waited only until Justin said, “Sure, Harley,” and then he said, “Attaboy,” and hung up.

Justin hurried around to the printing shop and got the plates and the paper and a few thousand dollars’ worth of counterfeit bills that were on hand. He made the paper and bills into one bundle and the copper plates into another, smaller one, and he left the shop with no evidence that it had ever been a mint in miniature.

He was very careful and very clever in disposing of both bundles. He got rid of the big one first by checking in at a big hotel, not one he or Harley ever stayed at, under a false name, just to have a chance to put the big bundle in the incinerator there. It was paper and it would burn. And he made sure there was a fire in the incinerator before he dropped it down the chute.

The plates were different. They wouldn’t burn, he knew, so he took a trip to Staten Island and back on the ferry and, somewhere out in the middle of the bay, he dropped the bundle over the side into the water.

Then, having done what Harley had told him to do, and having done it well and thoroughly, he went back to the hotel-his own hotel, not the one where he had dumped the paper and the bills-and went to sleep.

In the morning he read in the newspapers that Harley had been killed, and he was stunned. It didn’t seem possible. He couldn’t believe it; it was a joke someone was playing on him. Harley would come back to him, he knew. And he was right; Harley did, but that was later, in the swamp.

But anyway, Justin had to know, so he took the very next train for Albany. He must have been on the train when the police went to his hotel, and at the hotel they must have learned he’d asked at the desk about trains for Albany, because they were waiting for him when he got off the train there.

They took him to a station and they kept him there a long long time, days and days, asking him questions. They found out, after a while, that he couldn’t have killed Harley because he’d been in New York City at the time Harley was killed in Albany but they knew also that he and Harley had been operating the little mint, and they thought that might be a lead to who killed Harley, and they were interested in the counterfeiting, too, maybe even more than in the murder. They asked Justin Dean questions, over and over and over, and he couldn’t answer them, so he didn’t. They kept him awake for days at a time, asking him questions over and over. Most of all they wanted to know where the plates were. He wished he could tell them that the plates were safe where nobody could ever get them again, but he couldn’t tell them that without admitting that he and Harley had been counterfeiting, so he couldn’t tell them.

They located the Amsterdam shop, but they didn’t find any evidence there, and they really had no evidence to hold Justin on at all, but he didn’t know that, and it never occurred to him to get a lawyer.

He kept wanting to see Harley, and they wouldn’t let him; then, when they learned he really didn’t believe Harley could be dead, they made him look at a dead man they said was Harley, and he guessed it was, although Harley looked different dead. He didn’t look magnificent, dead. And Justin believed, then, but still didn’t believe. And after that he just went silent and wouldn’t say a word, even when they kept him awake for days and days with a bright light in his eyes, and kept slapping him to keep him awake. They didn’t use clubs or rubber hoses, but they slapped him a million times and wouldn’t let him sleep. And after a while he lost track of things and couldn’t have answered their questions even if he’d wanted to.

For a while after that, he was in a bed in a white room, and all he remembers about that are nightmares he had, and calling for Harley and an awful confusion as to whether Harley was dead or not, and then things came back to him gradually and he knew he didn’t want to stay in the white room; he wanted to get out so he could hunt for Harley. And if Harley was dead, he wanted to kill whoever had killed Harley, because Harley would have done the same for him.

So he began pretending, and acting, very cleverly, the way the doctors and nurses seemed to want him to act, and after a while they gave him his clothes and let him go.

He was becoming cleverer now. He thought, What would Harley tell me to do? And he knew they’d try to follow him because they’d think he might lead them to the plates, which they didn’t know were at the bottom of the bay, and he gave them the slip before he left Albany, and he went first to Boston, and from there by boat to New York, instead of going direct.

He went first to the print shop, and went in the back way after watching the alley for a long time to be sure the place wasn’t guarded. It was a mess; they must have searched it very thoroughly for the plates.

Harley wasn’t there, of course. Justin left and from a phone booth in a drugstore he telephoned their hotel and asked for Harley and was told Harley no longer lived there; and to be clever and not let them guess who he was, he asked for Justin Dean, and they said Justin Dean didn’t live there any more either.

Then he moved to a different drugstore and from there he decided to call up some friends of Harley’s, and he phoned Bull Mallon first and because Bull was a friend, he told him who he was and asked if he knew where Harley was.

Bull Mallon didn’t pay any attention to that; he sounded excited, a little, and he asked, “Did the cops get the plates, Dean?” and Justin said they didn’t, that he wouldn’t tell them, and he asked again about Harley.

Bull asked, “Are you nuts, or kidding?” And Justin just asked him again, and Bull’s voice changed and he said, “Where are you?” and Justin told him. Bull said, “Harley’s here. He’s staying under cover, but it’s all right if you know, Dean. You wait right there at the drugstore, and we’ll come and get you.”

They came and got Justin, Bull Mallon and two other men in a car, and they told him Harley was hiding out way deep in New Jersey and that they were going to drive there now. So he went along and sat in the back seat between two men he didn’t know, while Bull Mallon drove.

It was late afternoon then, when they picked him up, and Bull drove all evening and most of the night and he drove fast, so he must have gone farther than New Jersey, at least into Virginia or maybe farther, into the Carolinas. The sky was getting faintly gray with first dawn when they stopped at a rustic cabin that looked like it had been used as a hunting lodge. It was miles from anywhere, there wasn’t even a road leading to it, just a trail that was level enough for the car to be able to make it.

They took Justin into the cabin and tied him to a chair, and they told him Harley wasn’t there, but Harley had told them that Justin would tell them where the plates were, and he couldn’t leave until he did tell.

Justin didn’t believe them; he knew then that they’d tricked him about Harley, but it didn’t matter, as far as the plates were concerned. It didn’t matter if he told them what he’d done with the plates, because they couldn’t get them again, and they wouldn’t tell the police. So he told them, quite willingly.

But they didn’t believe him. They said he’d hidden the plates and was lying. They tortured him to make him tell. They beat him, and they cut him with knives, and they held burning matches and lighted cigars to the soles of his feet, and they pushed needles under his fingernails. Then they’d rest and ask him questions and if he could talk, he’d tell them the truth, and after a while they’d start to torture him again.

It went on for days and weeks-Justin doesn’t know how long, but it was a long time. Once they went away for several days and left him tied up with nothing to eat or drink. They came back and started in all over again. And all the time he hoped Harley would come to help him, but Harley didn’t come, not then.

After a while what was happening in the cabin ended, or anyway he didn’t know any more about it. They must have thought he was dead; maybe they were right, or anyway not far from wrong.

The next thing he knows was the swamp. He was lying in shallow water at the edge of deeper water. His face was out of the water; it woke him when he turned a little and his face went under. They must have thought him dead and thrown him into the water, but he had floated into the shallow part before he had drowned, and a last flicker of consciousness had turned him over on his back with his face out.

I don’t remember much about Justin in the swamp; it was a long time, but I just remember flashes of it. I couldn’t move at first; I just lay there in the shallow water with my face out. It got dark and it got cold, I remember, and finally my arms would move a little and I got farther out of the water, lying in the mud with only my feet in the water. I slept or was unconscious again and when I woke up it was getting gray dawn, and that was when Harley came. I think I’d been calling him, and he must have heard.

He stood there, dressed as immaculately and perfectly as ever, right in the swamp, and he was laughing at me for being so weak and lying there like a log, half in the dirty water and half in the mud, and I got up and nothing hurt any more.

We shook hands and he said, “Come on, Justin, let’s get you out of here,” and I was so glad he’d come that I cried a little. He laughed at me for that and said I should lean on him and he’d help me walk, but I wouldn’t do that, because I was coated with mud and filth of the swamp and he was so clean and perfect in a white linen suit, like an ad in a magazine. And all the way out of that swamp, all the days and nights we spent there, he never even got mud on his trouser cuffs, nor his hair mussed.

I told him just to lead the way, and he did, walking just ahead of me, sometimes turning around, laughing and talking to me and cheering me up. Sometimes I’d fall but I wouldn’t let him come back and help me. But he’d wait patiently until I could get up. Sometimes I’d crawl instead when I couldn’t stand up any more. Sometimes I’d have to swim streams that he’d leap lightly across.

And it was day and night and day and night, and sometimes I’d sleep, and things would crawl across me. And some of them I caught and ate, or maybe I dreamed that. I remember other things, in that swamp, like an organ that played a lot of the time, and sometimes angels in the air and devils in the water, but those were delirium, I guess.

Harley would say, “A little farther, Justin; we’ll make it. And we’ll get back at them, at all of them.”

And we made it. We came to dry fields, cultivated fields with waist-high corn, but there weren’t ears on the corn for me to eat. And then there was a stream, a clear stream that wasn’t stinking water like the swamp, and Harley told me to wash myself and my clothes and I did, although I wanted to hurry on to where I could get food.

I still looked pretty bad; my clothes were clean of mud and filth but they were mere rags and wet, because I couldn’t wait for them to dry, and I had a ragged beard and I was barefoot.

But we went on and came to a little farm building, just a two-room shack, and there was a smell of fresh bread just out of an oven, and I ran the last few yards to knock on the door. A woman, an ugly woman, opened the door and when she saw me she slammed it again before I could say a word.

Strength came to me from somewhere, maybe from Harley, although I can’t remember him being there just then. There was a pile of kindling logs beside the door. I picked one of them up as though it were no heavier than a broomstick, and I broke down the door and killed the woman. She screamed a lot, but I killed her. Then I ate the hot fresh bread.

I watched from the window as I ate, and saw a man running across the field toward the house. I found a knife, and I killed him as he came in at the door. It was much better, killing with the knife; I liked it that way.

I ate more bread, and kept watching from all the windows, but no one else came. Then my stomach hurt from the hot bread I’d eaten and I had to lie down, doubled up, and when the hurting quit, I slept.

Harley woke me up, and it was dark. He said, “Let’s get going; you should be far away from here before it’s daylight.”

I knew he was right, but I didn’t hurry away. I was becoming, as you see, very clever now. I knew there were things to do first. I found matches and a lamp, and lighted the lamp. Then I hunted through the shack for everything I could use. I found clothes of the man, and they fitted me-not too badly except that I had to turn up the cuffs of the trousers and the shirt. His shoes were big, but that was good because my feet were so swollen.

I found a razor and shaved; it took a long time because my hand wasn’t steady, but I was very careful and didn’t cut myself much.

I had to hunt hardest for their money, but I found it finally. It was sixty dollars.

And I took the knife, after I had sharpened it. It isn’t fancy; just a bone-handled carving knife, but it’s good steel. I’ll show it to you, pretty soon now. It’s had a lot of use.

Then we left and it was Harley who told me to stay away from the roads, and find railroad tracks. That was easy because we heard a train whistle far off in the night and knew which direction the tracks lay. From then on, with Harley helping, it’s been easy.

You won’t need the details from here. I mean, about the brakeman, and about the tramp we found asleep in the empty reefer, and about the near thing I had with the police in Richmond. I learned from that; I learned I mustn’t talk to Harley when anybody else was around to hear. He hides himself from them; he’s got a trick and they don’t know he’s there, and they think I’m funny in the head if I talk to him. But in Richmond I bought better clothes and got a haircut and a man I killed in an alley had forty dollars on him, so I had money again. I’ve done a lot of traveling since then. If you stop to think you’ll know where I am right now.

I’m looking for Bull Mallon and the two men who helped him. Their names are Harry and Carl. I’m going to kill them when I find them. Harley keeps telling me that those fellows are big time and that I’m not ready for them yet. But I can be looking while I’m getting ready so I keep moving around. Sometimes I stay in one place long enough to hold a job as a printer for a while. I’ve learned a lot of things. I can hold a job and people don’t think I’m too strange; they don’t get scared when I look at them like they sometimes did a few months ago. And I’ve learned not to talk to Harley except in our own room and then only very quietly so people in the next room won’t think I’m talking to myself.

And I’ve kept in practice with the knife. I’ve killed lots of people with it, mostly on the streets at night. Sometimes because they look like they might have money on them, but mostly just for practice and because I’ve come to like doing it. I’m really good with the knife by now. You’ll hardly feel it.

But Harley tells me that kind of killing is easy and that it’s something else to kill a person who’s on guard, as Bull and Harry and Carl will be.

And that’s the conversation that led to the bet I mentioned. I told Harley that I’d bet him that, right now, I could warn a man I was going to use the knife on him and even tell him why and approximately when, and that I could still kill him. And he bet me that I couldn’t and he’s going to lose that bet.

He’s going to lose it because I’m warning you right now and you’re not going to believe me. I’m betting that you’re going to believe that this is just another story in a book. That you won’t believe that this is the only copy of this book that contains this story and that this story is true. Even when I tell you how it was done, I don’t think you’ll really believe me.

You see I’m putting it over on Harley, winning the bet, by putting it over on you. He never thought, and you won’t realize how easy it is for a good printer, who’s been a counterfeiter too, to counterfeit one story in a book. Nothing like as hard as counterfeiting a five dollar bill.

I had to pick a book of short stories and I picked this one because I happened to notice that the last story in the book was titled Don’t Look Behind You and that was going to be a good title for this. You’ll see what I mean in a few minutes.

I’m lucky that the printing shop I’m working for now does book work and had a type face that matches the rest of this book. I had a little trouble matching the paper exactly, but I finally did and I’ve got it ready while I’m writing this. I’m writing this directly on a linotype, late at night in the shop where I’m working days. I even have the boss’ permission, told him I was going to set up and print a story that a friend of mine had written, as a surprise for him, and that I’d melt the type metal back as soon as I’d printed one good copy.

When I finish writing this I’ll make up the type in pages to match the rest of the book and I’ll print it on the matching paper I have ready. I’ll cut the new pages to fit and bind them in; you won’t be able to tell the difference, even if a faint suspicion may cause you to look at it. Don’t forget I made five and ten dollar bills you couldn’t have told from the original, and this is kindergarten stuff compared to that job. And I’ve done enough bookbinding that I’ll be able to take the last story out of the book and bind this one in instead of it and you won’t be able to tell the difference no matter how closely you look. I’m going to do a perfect job of it if it takes me all night.

And tomorrow I’ll go to some bookstore, or maybe a newsstand or even a drugstore that sells books and has other copies of this book, ordinary copies, and I’ll plant this one there. I’ll find myself a good place to watch from, and I’ll be watching when you buy it.

The rest I can’t tell you yet because it depends a lot on circumstances, whether you went right home with the book or what you did. I won’t know till I follow you and keep watch till you read it-and I see that you’re reading the last story in the book.

If you’re home while you’re reading this, maybe I’m in the house with you right now. Maybe I’m in this very room, hidden, waiting for you to finish the story. Maybe I’m watching through a window. Or maybe I’m sitting near you on the streetcar or train, if you’re reading it there. Maybe I’m on the fire escape outside your hotel room. But wherever you’re reading it, I’m near you, watching and waiting for you to finish. You can count on that.

You’re pretty near the end now. You’ll be finished in seconds and you’ll close the book, still not believing. Or, if you haven’t read the stories in order, maybe you’ll turn back to start another story. If you do, you’ll never finish it.

But don’t look around; you’ll be happier if you don’t know, if you don’t see the knife coming. When I kill people from behind they don’t seem to mind so much.

Go on, just a few seconds or minutes, thinking this is just another story. Don’t look behind you. Don’t believe this-until you feel the knife.

The Spherical Ghoul

I

I HAD no premonition of horror to come. When I reported to work that evening I had not the faintest inkling that I faced anything more startling than another quiet night on a snap job.

It was seven o’clock, just getting dark outside, when I went into the coroner’s office. I stood looking out the window into the gray dusk for a few minutes.

Out there, I could see all the tall buildings of the college, and right across the way was Kane Dormitory, where Jerry Grant was supposed to sleep. The same Grant being myself.

Yes, “supposed to” is right. I was working my way through the last year of an ethnology course by holding down a night job for the city, and I hadn’t slept more than a five-hour stretch for weeks.

But that night shift in the coroner’s department was a snap, all right. A few hours’ easy work, and the rest of the time left over for study and work on my thesis. I owed my chance to finish out that final year and get my doctor’s degree despite the fact that Dad had died, to the fact that I’d been able to get that job.

Behind me, I could hear Dr. Dwight Skibbine, the coroner, opening and closing drawers of his desk, getting ready to leave. I heard his swivel chair squeak as he shoved it back to stand up.

“Don’t forget you’re going to straighten out that card file tonight, Jerry,” he said. “It’s in a mess.”

I turned away from the window and nodded. “Any customers around tonight?” I asked.

“Just one. In the display case, but I don’t think you’ll have anybody coming in to look at him. Keep an eye on that refrigeration unit, though. It’s been acting up a bit.”

“Thirty-two?” I asked just to make conversation, I guess, because we always keep the case at thirty-two degrees.

He nodded. “I’m going to be back later, for a little while. If Paton gets here before I get back tell him to wait.”

He went out, and I went over to the card file and started to straighten it out. It was a simple enough file—just a record of possessions found on bodies that were brought into the morgue, and their disposal after the body was either identified and claimed, or buried in potter’s field—but the clerks on the day shift managed to get the file tangled up periodically.

It took me a little while to dope out what had gummed it up this time. Before I finished it, I decided to go downstairs to the basement—the morgue proper—and be sure the refrigerating unit was still holding down Old Man Fahrenheit.

It was. The thermometer in the showcase read thirty-two degrees on the head. The body in the case was that of a man of about forty, a heavy-set, ugly-looking customer. Even as dead as a doornail and under glass, he looked mean.

Maybe you don’t know exactly how morgues are run. It’s simple, if they are all handled the way the Springdale one was. We had accommodations for seven customers, and six of them were compartments built back into the walls, for all the world like the sliding drawers of a file cabinet. Those compartments were arranged for refrigeration.

But the showcase was where we put unidentified bodies, so they could be shown easily and quickly to anybody who came in to look at them for identification purposes. It was like a big coffin mounted on a bier, except that it was made of glass on all sides except the bottom.

That made it easy to show the body to prospective identifiers, especially as we could click a switch that threw on lights right inside the display case itself, focused on the face of the corpse.

Everything was okay, so I went back upstairs. I decided I would study a while before I resumed work on the file. The night went more quickly and I got more studying done if I alternated the two. I could have had all my routine work over with in three hours and had the rest of the night to study, but it had never worked as well that way.

I used the coroner’s secretary’s desk for studying and had just got some books and papers spread out when Mr. Paton came in. Harold Paton is superintendent of the zoological gardens, although you would never guess it to look at him. He looked like a man who would be unemployed eleven months of the year because department store Santa Clauses were hired for only one month out of twelve. True, he would need a little padding and a beard, but not a spot of make-up otherwise.

“Hello, Jerry,” he said. “Dwight say when he was coming back?”

“Not exactly, Mr. Paton. Just said for you to wait.”

The zoo director sighed and sat down.

“We’re playing off the tie tonight,” he said, “and I’m going to take him.”

He was talking about chess, of course. Dr. Skibbine and Mr. Paton were both chess addicts of the first water, and about twice a week the coroner phoned his wife that he was going to be held up at the office and the two men would play a game that sometimes lasted until well after midnight.

I picked up a volume of The Golden Bough and started to open it to my bookmark. I was interested in it, because The Golden Bough is the most complete account of the superstitions and early customs of mankind that has ever been compiled.

Mr. Paton’s eyes twinkled a little as they took in the title of the volume in my hand.

“That part of the course you’re taking?” he asked.

I shook my head. “I’m picking up data for my thesis from it. But I do think it ought to be in a course on ethnology.”

“Jerry, Jerry,” he said, “you take that thesis too seriously. Ghosts, ghouls, vampires, werewolves. If you ever find any, bring them around, and I’ll have special cages built for them at the zoo. Or could you keep a werewolf in a cage?”

You couldn’t get mad at Mr. Paton, no matter how he kidded you. That thesis was a bit of a sore point with me. I had taken considerable kidding because I had chosen as my subject, “The Origin and Partial Justification of Superstitions.” When some people razzed me about it, I wanted to take a poke at them. But I grinned at Mr. Paton.

“You shouldn’t have mentioned vampires in that category,” I told him. “You’ve got them already. I saw a cageful the last time I was there.”

“What? Oh, you mean the vampire bats.”

“Sure, and you’ve got a unicorn too, or didn’t you know that a rhinoceros is really a unicorn? Except that the medieval artists who drew pictures of it had never seen one and were guessing what it looked like.”

“Of course, but —”

There were footsteps in the hallway, and he stopped talking as Dr. Skibbine came in.

“Hullo, Harold,” he said to Mr. Paton, and to me: “Heard part of what you were saying, Jerry, and you’re right. Don’t let Paton kid you out of that thesis of yours.”

He went over to his desk and got the chessmen out of the bottom drawer.

“I can’t outtalk the two of you,” Mr. Paton said. “But say, Jerry, how about ghouls? This ought to be a good place to catch them if there are any running loose around Springdale. Or is that one superstition you’re not justifying?”

“Superstition?” I said. “What makes you think that’s—”

Then the phone rang, and I went to answer it without finishing what I was going to say.

When I came away from the phone, the two men had the chess pieces set up. Dr. Skibbine had the whites and moved the pawn to king’s fourth opening.

“Who was it, Jerry?” he asked.

“Just a man who wanted to know if he could come in to look at the body that was brought in this afternoon. His brother’s late getting home.”

Dr. Skibbine nodded and moved his king’s knight in answer to Mr. Paton’s opening move. Already both of them were completely lost in the game. Obviously, Mr. Paton had forgotten what he had asked me about ghouls, so I didn’t butt in to finish what I had started to say.

I let The Golden Bough go, too, and went to look up the file folder on the unidentified body downstairs. If somebody was coming in to look at it, I wanted to have all the facts about it in mind.

There wasn’t much in the folder. The man had been a tramp, judging from his clothes and the lack of money in his pockets and from the nature of the things he did have with him. There wasn’t anything at all to indicate identification.

He had been killed on the Mill Road, presumably by a hit-run driver. A Mr. George Considine had found the body and he had also seen another car driving away. The other car had been too distant for him to get the license number or any description worth mentioning.

Of course, I thought, that car might or might not have been the car that had hit the man. Possibly the driver had seen and deliberately passed up the body, thinking it was a drunk.

But the former theory seemed more likely, because there was little traffic on the Mill Road. One end of it was blocked off for repairs, so the only people who used it were the few who lived along there, and there were not many of them. Probably only a few cars a day came along that particular stretch of the road.

Mr. Considine had got out of his car and found that the man was dead. He had driven on to the next house, half a mile beyond, and phoned the police from there, at four o’clock.

That’s all there was in the files.

I had just finished reading it when Bill Drager came in. Bill is a lieutenant on the police force, and he and I had become pretty friendly during the time I had worked for the coroner. He was a pretty good friend of Dr. Skibbine too.

“Sorry to interrupt your game, Doc,” he said, “but I just wanted to ask something.”

“What, Bill?”

“Look—the stiff you got in today. You’ve examined it already?”

“Of course, why?”

“Just wondering. I don’t know what makes me think so, but—well, I’m not satisfied all the way. Was it just an auto accident?”

II

DR. SKIBBINE had a bishop in his hand, ready to move it, but he put it down on the side of the board instead.

“Just a minute, Harold,” he said to Mr. Paton, then turned his chair around to stare at Bill Drager. “Not an auto accident?” he inquired. “The car wheels ran across the man’s neck, Bill. What more do you want?”

“I don’t know. Was that the sole cause of death, or were there some other marks?”

Dr. Skibbine leaned back in the swivel chair.

“I don’t think being hit was the cause of death, exactly. His forehead struck the road when he fell, and he was probably dead when the wheels ran over him. It could have been, for that matter, that he fell when there wasn’t even a car around and the car ran over him later.”

“In broad daylight?”

“Um—yes, that does sound unlikely. But he could have fallen into the path of the car. He had been drinking plenty. He reeked of liquor.”

“Suppose he was hit by a car,” Bill said. “How would you reconstruct it? How he fell, I mean, and stuff like that.”

“Let’s see. I’d say he fell first and was down when the car first touched him. Say he started across the road in front of the car. Horn honked and he tried to turn around and fell flat instead, and the motorist couldn’t stop in time and ran over him.”

I had not said anything yet, but I put in a protest at that.

“If the man was as obviously drunk as that,” I said, “why would the motorist have kept on going? He couldn’t have thought he would be blamed if a drunk staggered in front of his car and fell, even before he was hit.”

Drager shrugged. “That could happen, Jerry,” he said. “For one thing, he may not have any witnesses to prove that it happened that way. And some guys get panicky when they hit a pedestrian, even if the pedestrian is to blame. And then again, the driver of the car might have had a drink or two himself and been afraid to stop because of that.”

Dr. Skibbine’s swivel chair creaked.

“Sure,” he said, “or he might have been afraid because he had a reckless driving count against him already. But, Bill, the cause of death was the blow he got on the forehead when he hit the road. Not that the tires going over his neck wouldn’t have finished him if the fall hadn’t.”

“We had a case like that here five years ago. Remember?”

Dr. Skibbine grunted. “I wasn’t here five years ago. Remember?”

“Yes, I forgot that,” said Bill Drager.

I had forgotten it, too. Dr. Skibbine was a Springdale man, but he had spent several years in South American countries doing research work on tropical diseases. Then he had come back and had been elected coroner. Coroner was an easy job in Springdale and gave a man more time for things like research and chess than a private practice would.

“Go on down and look at him, if you want,” Dr. Skibbine told Bill. “Jerry’ll take you down. It will get his mind off ghouls and goblins.”

I took Bill Drager downstairs and flicked on the lights in the display case.

“I can take off the end and slide him out of there if you want me to,” I said.

“I guess not,” Drager said and leaned on the glass top to look closer at the body. The face was all you could see, of course, because a sheet covered the body up to the neck, and this time the sheet had been pulled a little higher than usual, probably to hide the unpleasant damage to the neck.

The face was bad enough. There was a big, ugly bruise on the forehead, and the lower part of the face was cut up a bit.

“The car ran over the back of his neck after he fell on his face, apparently,” Bill Drager said. “Ground his face into the road a bit and took off skin. But—”

“But what?” I prompted when he lapsed into silence.

“I don’t know,” he said. “I was mostly wondering why he would have tried to cross the road at all out there. Right at that place there’s nothing on one side of the road that isn’t on the other.”

He straightened up, and I switched off the showcase lights.

“Maybe you’re just imagining things, Bill,” I said. “How do you know he tried to cross at all? Doc said he’d been drinking, and maybe he just staggered from the edge of the road out toward the middle without any idea of crossing over.”

“Yeah, there’s that, of course. Come to think of it, you’re probably right. When I got to wondering, I didn’t know about the drinking part. Well, let’s go back up.”

We did, and I shut and locked the door at the head of the stairs. It is the only entrance to the morgue, and I don’t know why it has to be kept locked, because it opens right into the coroner’s office where I sit all night, and the key stays in the lock. Anybody who could get past me could unlock it himself. But it’s just one of those rules. Those stairs, incidentally, are absolutely the only way you can get down into the morgue which is walled off from the rest of the basement of the Municipal Building.

“Satisfied?” Dr. Skibbine asked Bill Drager, as we walked into the office.

“Guess so,” said Drager. “Say, the guy looks vaguely familiar. I can’t place him, but I think I’ve seen him somewhere. Nobody identified him yet?”

“Nope,” said Doc. “But if he’s a local resident, somebody will. We’ll have a lot of curiosity seekers in here tomorrow. Always get them after a violent death.”

Bill Drager said he was going home and went out. His shift was over. He had just dropped in on his own time.

I stood around and watched the chess game for a few minutes. Mr. Paton was getting licked this time. He was two pieces down and on the defensive. Only a miracle could save him.

Then Doc moved a knight and said, “Check,” and it was all over but the shouting. Mr. Paton could move out of check all right, but the knight had forked his king and queen, and with the queen gone, as it would be after the next move, the situation was hopeless.

“You got me, Dwight,” he said. “I’ll resign. My mind must be fuzzy tonight. Didn’t see that knight coming.”

“Shall we start another game? It’s early.”

“You’d beat me. Let’s bowl a quick game, instead, and get home early.”

After they left, I finished up my work on the card file and then did my trigonometry. It was almost midnight then. I remembered the man who had phoned that he was coming in and decided he had changed his mind. Probably his brother had arrived home safely, after all.

I went downstairs to be sure the refrigerating unit was okay. Finding that it was, I came back up and locked the door again. Then I went out into the hall and locked the outer door. It’s supposed to be kept locked, too, and I really should have locked it earlier.

After that, I read The Golden Bough, with a note-book in front of me so I could jot down anything I found that would fit into my thesis.

I must have become deeply engrossed in my reading because when the night bell rang, I jumped inches out of my chair. I looked at the clock and saw it was two in the morning.

Ordinarily, I don’t mind the place where I work at all. Being near dead bodies gives some people the willies, but not me. There isn’t any nicer, quieter place for studying and reading than a morgue at night.

But I had a touch of the creeps then. I do get them once in a while. This time it was the result of being startled by the sudden ringing of that bell when I was so interested in something that I had forgotten where I was and why I was there.

I put down the book and went out into the long dark hallway. When I had put on the hall light, I felt a little better. I could see somebody standing outside the glass-paned door at the end of the hall. A tall thin man whom I didn’t know. He wore glasses and was carrying a gold-headed cane.

“My name is Burke, Roger Burke,” he said when I opened the door. “I phoned early this evening about my brother being missing. Uh—may I—”

“Of course,” I told him. “Come this way. When you didn’t come for so long, I thought you had located your brother.”

“I thought I had,” he said hesitantly. “A friend said he had seen him this evening, and I quit worrying for a while. But when it got after one o’clock and he wasn’t home, I—”

We had reached the coroner’s office by then, but I stopped and turned.

“There’s only one unidentified body here,” I told him, “and that was brought in this afternoon. If your brother was seen this evening, it couldn’t be him.”

The tall man said, “Oh,” rather blankly and looked at me a moment. Then he said, “I hope that’s right. But this friend said he saw him at a distance, on a crowded street. He could have been mistaken. So as long as I’m here—”

“I guess you might as well,” I said, “now that you’re here. Then you’ll be sure.”

I led the way through the office and unlocked the door.

I was glad, as we started down the stairs, that there seemed little likelihood of identification. I hate to be around when one is made. You always seem to share, vicariously, the emotion, of the person who recognizes a friend or relative.

At the top of the stairs I pushed the button that put on the overhead lights downstairs in the morgue. The switch for the showcase was down below. I stopped to flick it as I reached the bottom of the stairs, and the tall man went on past me toward the case. Apparently he had been a visitor here before.

I had taken only a step or two after him when I heard him gasp. He stopped suddenly and took a step backward so quickly that I bumped into him and grabbed his arm to steady myself.

He turned around, and his face was a dull pasty gray that one seldom sees on the face of a living person.

“My God!” he said. “Why didn’t you warn me that—”

It didn’t make sense for him to say a thing like that. I’ve been with people before when they have identified relatives, but none of them had ever reacted just that way. Or had it been merely identification? He certainly looked as though he had seen something horrible.

I stepped a little to one side so that I could see past him. When I saw, it was as though a wave of cold started at the base of my spine and ran up along my body. I had never seen anything like it—and you get toughened when you work in a morgue.

The glass top of the display case had been broken in at the upper, the head, end, and the body inside the case was—well, I’ll try to be as objective about it as I can. The best way to be objective is to put it bluntly. The flesh of the face had been eaten away, eaten away as though acid had been poured on it, or as though —

I got hold of myself and stepped up to the edge of the display case and looked down.

It had not been acid. Acid does not leave the marks of teeth.

Nauseated, I closed my eyes for an instant until I got over it. Behind me, I heard sounds as though the tall man, who had been the first to see it, was being sick. I didn’t blame him.

“I don’t—” I said, and stepped back. “Something’s happened here.”

Silly remark, but you can’t think of the right thing to say in a spot like that.

“Come on,” I told him. “I’ll have to get the police.”

The thought of the police steadied me. When the police got here, it would be all right. They would find out what had happened.

III

AS I reached the bottom of the stairs my mind started to work logically again. I could picture Bill Drager up in the office firing questions at me, asking me, “When did it happen? You can judge by the temperature, can’t you?”

The tall man stumbled up the stairs past me as I paused. Most decidedly I didn’t want to be down there alone, but I yelled to him:

“Wait up there. I’ll be with you in a minute.”

He would have to wait, of course, because I would have to unlock the outer door to let him out.

I turned back and looked at the thermometer in the broken case, trying not to look at anything else. It read sixty-three degrees, and that was only about ten degrees under the temperature of the rest of the room.

The glass had been broken, then, for some time. An hour, I’d say offhand, or maybe a little less. Upstairs, with the heavy door closed, I wouldn’t have heard it break. Anyway, I hadn’t heard it break.

I left the lights on in the morgue, all of them, when I ran up the stairs.

The tall man was standing in the middle of the office, looking around as though he were in a daze. His face still had that grayish tinge, and I was just as glad that I didn’t have to look in a mirror just then, because my own face was likely as bad.

I picked up the telephone and found myself giving Bill Drager’s home telephone number instead of asking for the police. I don’t know why my thoughts ran so strongly to Bill Drager, except that he had been the one who had suspected that something more than met the eye had been behind the hit-run case from the Mill Road.

“Can—will you let me out of here?” the tall man said. “I—I—that wasn’t my—”

“I’m afraid not,” I told him. “Until the police get here. You—uh—witnessed—”

It sounded screwy, even to me. Certainly he could not have had anything to do with whatever had happened down there. He had preceded me into the morgue only by a second and hadn’t even reached the case when I was beside him. But I knew what the police would say if I let him go before they had a chance to get his story.

Then Drager’s voice was saying a sleepy, “Hullo,” into my ear.

“Bill,” I said, “you got to come down here. That corpse downstairs—it’s—I—”

The sleepiness went out of Drager’s voice.

“Calm down, Jerry,” he said. “It can’t be that bad. Now, what happened?”

I finally got it across.

“You phoned the department first, of course?” Drager asked.

“N-no. I thought of you first because—”

“Sit tight,” he said. “I’ll phone them and then come down. I’ll have to dress first, so they’ll get there ahead of me. Don’t go down to the morgue again and don’t touch anything.”

He put the receiver on the hook, and I felt a little better. Somehow the worst seemed to be over, now that it was off my chest. Drager’s offering to phone the police saved me from having to tell it again, over the phone.

The tall man—I remembered now that he had given the name Roger Burke—was leaning against the wall, weakly.

“Did—did I get from what you said on the phone that the body wasn’t that way when—when they brought it in?” he asked.

I nodded. “It must have happened within the last hour,” I said. “I was down there at midnight, and everything was all right then.”

“But what—what happened?”

I opened my mouth and closed it again. Something had happened down there, but what? There wasn’t any entrance to the morgue other than the ventilator and the door that opened at the top of the stairs. And nobody—nothing—had gone through that door since my trip of inspection.

I thought back and thought hard. No, I hadn’t left this office for even a minute between midnight and the time the night bell had rung at two o’clock. I had left the office then, of course, to answer the door. But whatever had happened had not happened then. The thermometer downstairs proved that.

Burke was fumbling cigarettes out of his pocket. He held out the package with a shaky hand, and I took one and managed to strike a match and light both cigarettes.

The first drag made me feel nearly human. Apparently he felt better too, because he said:

“I—I’m afraid I didn’t make identification one way or the other. You couldn’t—with—” He shuddered. “Say, my brother had a small anchor tattooed on his left forearm. I forgot it or I could have asked you over the phone. Was there—”

I thought back to the file and shook my head.

“No,” I said definitely. “It would have been on the record, and there wasn’t anything about it. They make a special point of noting down things like that.”

“That’s swell,” Burke said. “I mean—Say, if I’m going to have to wait, I’m going to sit down. I still feel awful.”

Then I remembered that I had better phone Dr. Skibbine, too, and give him the story first-hand before the police got here and called him. I went over to the phone.

The police got there first—Captain Quenlin and Sergeant Wilson and two other men I knew by sight but not by name. Bill Drager was only a few minutes later getting there, and around three o’clock Dr. Skibbine came.

By that time the police had questioned Burke and let him go, although one of them left to go home with him. They told him it was because they wanted to check on whether his brother had shown up yet, so the Missing Persons Bureau could handle it if he hadn’t. But I guessed the real reason was that they wanted to check on his identity and place of residence.

Not that there seemed to be any way Burke could be involved in whatever had happened to the body, but when you don’t know what has happened, you can’t overlook any angle. After all, he was a material witness.

Bill Drager had spent most of the time since he had been there downstairs, but he came up now.

“The place is tighter than a drum down there, except for that ventilator,” he said. “And I noticed something about it. One of the vanes in it is a little bent.”

“How about rats?” Captain Quenlin asked. Drager snorted. “Ever see rats break a sheet of glass?”

“The glass might have been broken some other way.” Quenlin looked at me. “You’re around here nights, Jerry Grant. Ever see any signs of rats or mice?”

I shook my head, and Bill Drager backed me up. “I went over the whole place down there,” he said. “There isn’t a hole anywhere. Floor’s tile set in cement. The walls are tile, in big close-set slabs, without a break. I went over them.”

Dr. Skibbine was starting down the steps.

“Come on, Jerry,” he said to me. “Show me where you and this Burke fellow were standing when he let out a yip.”

I didn’t much want to, but I followed him down. I showed him where I had been and where Burke had been and told him that Burke had not gone closer to the case than about five feet at any time. Also, I told him what I had already told the police about my looking at the thermometer in the case.

Dr. Skibbine went over and looked at it.

“Seventy-one now,” he said. “I imagine that’s as high as it’s going. You say it was sixty-three when you saw it at two? Yes, I’d say the glass was broken between twelve-thirty and one-thirty.”

Quenlin had followed us down the stairs. “When did you get home tonight, Dr. Skibbine?” he asked.

The coroner looked at him in surprise. “Around midnight. Good Lord, you don’t think I had anything to do with this, do you, Quenlin?”

The captain shook his head. “Routine question. Look, Doc, why would anybody or anything do that?”

“I wouldn’t know,” Skibbine said slowly, “unless it was to prevent identification of the corpse. That’s possible. The body will never be identified now unless the man has a criminal record and his prints are on file. But making that ‘anything’ instead of ‘anybody’ makes it easier, Cap. I’d say ‘anything’ was hungry, plenty hungry.”

I leaned back against the wall at the bottom of the stairs, again fighting nausea that was almost worse than before.

Rats? Besides the fact that there weren’t any rats, it would have taken a lot of them to do what had been done.

“Jerry,” said Bill Drager, “you’re sure you weren’t out of the office up there for even a minute between midnight and two o’clock? Think hard. Didn’t you maybe go to the washroom or something?”

“I’m positive,” I told him.

Drager turned to the captain and pointed up to the ventilator.

“There are only two ways into this morgue, Cap,” he said. “One’s through the door Jerry says he sat in front of, and the other’s up there.”

My eyes followed his pointing finger, and I studied the ventilator and its position. It was a round opening in the wall, twelve or maybe thirteen inches across, and there was a wheel-like arrangement of vanes that revolved in it. It was turning slowly. It was set in the wall just under the high ceiling, maybe sixteen feet above the floor, and it was directly over the display case.

“Where’s that open into?” Quenlin asked.

“Goes right through the wall,” Dr. Skibbine told him. “Opens on the alley, just a foot or two above the ground. There’s another wheel just like that one on the outside. A little electric motor turns them.”

“Could the thing be dismantled from the outside?”

Dr. Skibbine shrugged. “Easiest way to find that out is to go out in the alley and try it. But nobody could get through there, even if you got the thing off. It’s too narrow.”

“A thin man might—”

“No, even a thin man is wider than twelve inches across the shoulders, and that’s my guess on the width of that hole.”

Quenlin shrugged.

“Got a flashlight, Drager?” he asked. “Go on out in the alley and take a look. Although if somebody did get that thing off, I don’t see how the devil they could have—”

Then he looked down at the case and winced. “If everybody’s through looking at this for the moment,” he said, “for crying out loud put a sheet over it. It’s giving me the willies. I’ll dream about ghouls tonight.”

The word hit me like a ton of bricks. Because it was then I remembered that we had talked about ghouls early that very evening. About—how had Mr. Paton put it?—“ghosts, ghouls, vampires, werewolves,” and about a morgue being a good place for ghouls to hang around; and about—

Some of the others were looking at me, and I knew that Dr. Skibbine, at least, was remembering that conversation. Had he mentioned it to any of the others?

Sergeant Wilson was standing behind the other men and probably didn’t know I could see him from where I stood, for he surreptitiously crossed himself.

“Ghouls, nuts!” he said in a voice a bit louder than necessary. “There ain’t any such thing. Or is there?”

It was a weak but dramatic ending. Nobody answered him.

Me, I had had enough of that morgue for the moment. Nobody had put a sheet over the case because there was not one available downstairs.

“I’ll get a sheet,” I said and started up for the office. I stumbled on the bottom step.

“What’s eating—” I heard Quenlin say, and then as though he regretted his choice of words, he started over again. “Something’s wrong with the kid. Maybe you better send him home, Doc.”

He probably didn’t realize I could hear him. But by that time I was most of the way up, so I didn’t hear the coroner’s answer.

IV

FROM THE cabinet I got a sheet, and the others were coming up the steps when I got back with it. Quenlin handed it to Wilson.

“You put it on, Sarge,” he said.

Wilson took it, and hesitated. I had seen his gesture downstairs and I knew he was scared stiff to go back down there alone. I was scared, too, but I did my Boy Scout act for the day and said:

“I’ll go down with you, Sergeant. I want to take a look at that ventilator.”

While he put the sheet over the broken case, I stared up at the ventilator and saw the bent vane. As I watched, a hand reached through the slit between that vane and the next and bent it some more.

Then the hand, Bill Drager’s hand, reached through the widened slit and groped for the nut on the center of the shaft on which the ventilator wheel revolved. Yes, the ventilator could be removed and replaced from the outside. The bent vane made it look as though that had been done.

But why? After the ventilator had been taken off, what then? The opening was too small for a man to get through and besides it was twelve feet above the glass display case.

Sergeant Wilson went past me up the stairs, and I followed him up. The conversation died abruptly as I went through the door, and I suspected that I had been the subject of the talk.

Dr. Skibbine was looking at me.

“The cap’s right, Jerry,” he said. “You don’t look so well. We’re going to be around here from now on, so you take the rest of the night off. Get some sleep.”

Sleep, I thought. What’s that? How could I sleep now? I felt dopy, I’ll admit, from lack of it. But the mere thought of turning out a light and lying down alone in a dark room—huh-uh! I must have been a little lightheaded just then, for a goofy parody was running through my brain:

A ghoul hath murdered sleep, the innocent sleep, sleep that knits…

“Thanks, Dr. Skibbine,” I said. “I—I guess it will do me good, at that.”

It would get me out of here, somewhere where I could think without a lot of people talking. If I could get the unicorns and rhinoceros out of my mind, maybe I had the key. Maybe, but it didn’t make sense yet.

I put on my hat and went outside and walked around the building into the dark alley.

Bill Drager’s face was a dim patch in the light that came through the circular hole in the wall where the ventilator had been.

He saw me coming and called out sharply, “Who’s that?” and stood up. When he stood, he seemed to vanish, because it put him back in the darkness.

“It’s me—Jerry Grant,” I said. “Find out anything, Bill?”

“Just what you see. The ventilator comes out, from the outside. But it isn’t a big enough hole for a man.” He laughed a little off-key. “A ghoul, I don’t know. How big is a ghoul, Jerry?”

“Can it, Bill,” I said. “Did you do that in the dark? Didn’t you bring a flashlight?”

“No. Look, whoever did it earlier in the night, if somebody did, wouldn’t have dared use a light. They’d be too easy to see from either end of the alley. I wanted to see if it could be done in the dark.”

“Yes,” I said thoughtfully. “But the light from the inside shows.”

“Was it on between midnight and two?”

“Um—no. I hadn’t thought of that.”

I stared at the hole in the wall. It was just about a foot in diameter. Large enough for a man to stick his head into, but not to crawl through.

Bill Drager was still standing back in the dark, but now that my eyes were used to the alley, I could make out the shadowy outline of his body.

“Jerry,” he said, “you’ve been studying this superstition stuff. Just what is a ghoul?”

“Something in Eastern mythology, Bill. An imaginary creature that robs graves and feeds on corpses. The modern use of the word is confined to someone who robs graves, usually for jewelry that is sometimes interred with the bodies. Back in the early days of medicine, bodies were stolen and sold to the anatomists for purposes of dissection, too.”

“The modern ones don’t—uh—”

“There have been psychopathic cases, a few of them. One happened in Paris, in modern times. A man named Bertrand. Charles Fort tells about him in his book Wild Talents.”

“Wild Talents, huh?” said Bill. “What happened?”

“Graves in a Paris cemetery were being dug up by something or someone who—” there in the dark alley, I couldn’t say it plainly—“who—uh—acted like a ghoul. They couldn’t catch him but they set a blunderbuss trap. It got this man Bertrand, and he confessed.”

Bill Drager didn’t say anything, just stood there. Then, just as though I could read his mind, I got scared because I knew what he was thinking. If anything like that had happened here tonight, there was only one person it could possibly have been.

Me.

Bill Drager was standing there silently, staring at me, and wondering whether I—

Then I knew why the others had stopped talking when I had come up the stairs just a few minutes before, back at the morgue. No, there was not a shred of proof, unless you can call process of elimination proof. But there had been a faint unspoken suspicion that somehow seemed a thousand times worse than an accusation I could deny.

I knew, then, that unless this case was solved suspicion would follow me the rest of my life. Something too absurd for open accusation. But people would look at me and wonder, and the mere possibility would make them shudder. Every word I spoke would be weighed to see whether it might indicate an unbalanced mind.

Even Bill Drager, one of my best friends, was wondering about me now.

“Bill,” I said, “for God’s sake, you don’t think—”

“Of course not, Jerry.”

But the fact that he knew what I meant before I had finished the sentence, proved I had been right about what he had been thinking.

There was something else in his voice, too, although he had tried to keep it out. Fear. He was alone with me in a dark alley, and I realized now why he had stepped back out of the light so quickly. Bill Drager was a little afraid of me.

But this was no time or place to talk about it. The atmosphere was wrong. Anything I could say would make things worse.

So I merely said, “Well, so long, Bill,” as I turned and walked toward the street.

Half a block up the street on the other side was an all-night restaurant, and I headed for it. Not to eat, for I felt as though I would never want to eat again. The very thought of food was sickening. But a cup of coffee might take away some of the numbness in my mind.

Hank Perry was on duty behind the counter, and he was alone.

“Hi, Jerry,” he said, as I sat down on a stool at the counter. “Off early tonight?”

I nodded and let it go at that.

“Just a cup of black coffee, Hank,” I told him, and forestalled any salestalk by adding, “I’m not hungry. Just ate.”

Silly thing to say, I realized the minute I had said it. Suppose someone asked Hank later what I had said when I came in. They all knew, back there, that I had not brought a lunch to work and hadn’t eaten. Would I, from now on, have to watch every word I said to avoid slips like that?

But whatever significance Hank or others might read into my words later, there was nothing odd about them now, as long as Hank didn’t know what had happened at the morgue.

He brought my coffee. I stirred in sugar and waited for it to cool enough to drink.

“Nice night out,” Hank said.

I hadn’t noticed, but I said, “Yeah.”

To me it was one terrible night out, but I couldn’t tell him that without spilling the rest of the story.

“How was business tonight, Hank?” I asked.

“Pretty slow.”

“How many customers,” I asked, “did you have between midnight and two o’clock?”

“Hardly any. Why?”

“Hank,” I said, “something happened then. Look, I can’t tell you about it now, honestly. I don’t know whether or not it’s going to be given out to the newspapers. If it isn’t, it would lose me my job even to mention it. But will you think hard if you saw anybody or anything out of the ordinary between twelve and two?”

“Um,” said Hank, leaning against the counter thoughtfully. “That’s a couple of hours ago. Must have had several customers in here during that time. But all I can remember are regulars. People on night shifts that come in regularly.”

“When you’re standing at that grill in the window frying something, you can see out across the street,” I said. “You ought to be able to see down as far as the alley, because this is a pretty wide street.”

“Yeah, I can.”

“Did you see anyone walk or drive in there?”

“Golly,” said Hank. “Yeah, I did. I think it was around one o’clock. I happened to notice the guy on account of what he was carrying.”

I felt my heart hammering with sudden excitement.

“What was he carrying? And what did he look like?”

“I didn’t notice what he looked like,” said Hank. “He was in shadow most of the time. But he was carrying a bowling ball.”

“A bowling ball?”

Hank nodded. “That’s what made me notice him. There aren’t any alleys —I mean bowling alleys—right around here. I bowl myself so I wondered where this guy had been rolling.”

“You mean he was carrying a bowling ball under his arm?”

I was still incredulous, even though Hank’s voice showed me he was not kidding.

He looked at me contemptuously.

“No. Bowlers never carry ‘em like that on the street. There’s a sort of bag that’s made for the purpose. A little bigger than the ball, some of them, so a guy can put in his bowling shoes and stuff.”

I closed my eyes a moment to try to make sense out of it. Of all the things on this mad night; it seemed the maddest that a bowling ball had been carried into the alley by the morgue—or something the shape of a bowling ball. At just the right time, too. One o’clock.

It would be a devil of a coincidence if the man Hank had seen hadn’t been the one.

“You’re sure it was a bowling ball case?”

“Positive. I got one like it myself. And the way he carried it, it was just heavy enough to have the ball in it.” He looked at me curiously. “Say, Jerry, I never thought of it before, but a case like that would be a handy thing to carry a bomb in. Did someone try to plant a bomb at the morgue?”

“No.”

“Then if it wasn’t a bowling ball —and you act like you think it wasn’t—what would it have been?”

“I wish I knew,” I told him. “I wish to high heaven I knew.”

I downed the rest of my coffee and stood up.

“Thanks a lot, Hank,” I said. “Listen, you think it over and see if you can remember anything else about that case or the man who carried it. I’ll see you later.”

V

WHAT I needed was some fresh air, so I started walking. I didn’t pay any attention to where I was going; I just walked.

My feet didn’t take me in circles, but my mind did. A bowling ball! Why would a bowling ball, or something shaped like it, be carried into the alley back of the morgue? A bowling ball would fit into that ventilator hole, all right, and a dropped bowling ball would have broken the glass of the case.

But a bowling ball wouldn’t have done—the rest of it.

I vaguely remembered some mention of bowling earlier in the evening and thought back to what it was. Oh yes. Dr. Skibbine and Mr. Paton had been going to bowl a game instead of playing a second game of chess. But neither of them had bowling balls along. Anyway, if Dr. Skibbine had told the truth, they had both been home by midnight.

If not a bowling ball, then what? A ghoul? A spherical ghoul?

The thought was so incongruously horrible that I wanted to stop, right there in the middle of the sidewalk and laugh like a maniac. Maybe I was near hysteria.

I thought of going back to the morgue and telling them about it, and laughing. Watching Quenlin’s face and Wilson’s when I told them that our guest had been a rnan-eating bowling ball. A spherical—

Then I stopped walking, because all of a sudden I knew what the bowling ball had been, and I had the most important part of the answer.

Somewhere a clock was striking half-past three, and I looked around to see where I was. Oak Street, only a few doors from Grant Parkway. That meant I had come fifteen or sixteen blocks from the morgue and that I was only a block and a half from the zoo. At the zoo, I could find out if I was right.

So I started walking again. A block and a half later I was across the street from the zoo right in front of Mr. Paton’s house. Strangely, there was a light in one of the downstairs rooms.

I went up onto the porch and rang the bell. Mr. Paton came to answer it. He was wearing a dressing gown, but I could see shoes and the bottoms of his trouser legs under it.

He didn’t look surprised at all when he opened the door.

“Yes, Jerry?” he said, almost as though he had been expecting me.

“I’m glad you’re still up, Mr. Paton,” I said. “Could you walk across with me and get me past the guard at the gate? I’d like to look at one of the cages and verify—something.”

“You guessed then, Jerry?”

“Yes, Mr. Paton,” I told him. Then I had a sudden thought that scared me a little. “You were seen going into the alley,” I added quickly, “and the man who saw you knows I came here. He saw you carrying—”

He held up his hand and smiled.

“You needn’t worry, Jerry,” he said. “I know it’s over—the minute anybody is smart enough to guess. And—well, I murdered a man all right, but I’m not the type to murder another to try to cover up, because I can see where that would lead. The man I did kill deserved it, and I gambled on—Well never mind all that.”

“Who was he?” I asked.

“His name was Mark Leedom. He was my assistant four years ago. I was foolish at that time—I’d lost money speculating and I stole some zoo funds. They were supposed to be used for the purchase of—Never mind the details. Mark Leedom found out and got proof.

“He made me turn over most of the money to him, and he—retired, and moved out of town. But he’s been coming back periodically to keep shaking me down. He was a rat, Jerry, a worse crook than I ever thought of being. This time I couldn’t pay so I killed him.”

“You were going to make it look like an accident on the Mill Road?” I said. “You killed him here and took him—”

“Yes, I was going to have the car run over his head, so he wouldn’t be identified. I missed by inches, but I couldn’t try again because another car was coming, and I had to keep on driving away.

“Luckily, Doc Skibbine didn’t know him. It was while Doc was in South America that Leedom worked for me. But there are lots of people around who did know him. Some curiosity seeker would have identified him in the week they hold an unidentified body and—well, once they knew who he was and traced things back, they’d have got to me eventually for the old business four years ago if not the fact that I killed him.”

“So that’s why you had to make him unidentifiable,” I said. “I see. He looked familiar to Bill Drager, but Bill couldn’t place him.”

He nodded. “Bill was just a patrolman then. He probably had seen Leedom only a few times, but someone else—Well, Jerry, you go back and tell them about it. Tell them I’ll be here.”

“Gee, Mr. Paton, I’m sorry I got to,” I said. “Isn’t there anything—”

“No. Go and get them. I won’t run away, I promise you. And tell Doc he wouldn’t have beat me that chess game tonight if I hadn’t let him. With what I had to do, I wanted to get out of there early. Good night, Jerry.”

He eased me out onto the porch again before I quite realized why he had never had a chance to tell Dr. Skibbine himself. Yes, he meant for them to find him here when they came, but not alive.

I almost turned to the door again, to break my way in and stop him. Then I realized that everything would be easier for him if he did it his way.

Yes, he was dead by the time they sent men out to bring him in. Even though I had expected it, I guess I had a case of the jitters when they phoned in the news, and I must have showed it, because Bill Drager threw an arm across my shoulders.

“Jerry,” he said, “this has been the devil of a night for you. You need a drink. Come on.”

The drink made me feel better and so did the frank admiration in Drager’s eyes. It was so completely different from what I had seen there back in the alley.

“Jerry,” he told me, “you ought to get on the Force. Figuring out that—of all things—he had used an armadillo.”

“But what else was possible? Look! All those ghoul legends trace back to beasts that are eaters of carrion. Like hyenas. A hyena could have done what was done back there in the morgue. But no one could have handled a hyena—pushed it through that ventilator hole with a rope on it to pull it up again.

“But an armadillo is an eater of corpses, too. It gets frightened when handled and curls up into a ball, like a bowling ball. It doesn’t make any noise, and you could carry it in a bag like the one Hank described. It has an armored shell that would break the glass of the display case if Paton lowered it to within a few feet and let it drop the rest of the way. And of course he looked down with a flashlight to see—”

Bill Drager shuddered a little.

“Learning is a great thing if you like it,” he said. “Studying origins of superstitions, I mean. But me, I want another drink. How about you?”

Homicide Sanitarium

I

Killer at Large

I PUT down the newspaper.

“It’s about time,” Kit said.

I stood up. “Right, honey. It is.”

Her big brown eyes got bigger and browner.

“What do you mean, Eddie? I just meant you’ve been reading that blasted newspaper for hours and hours.”

I glanced at the clock. “For eleven minutes.”

I sat down again and motioned, and she came over and sat down on my lap. I almost weakened.

“It’s been a nice honeymoon,” I said. “But I am a working man. I thought you knew.”

“You mean you’re taking on another case?”

“Nope,” I told her. “One of the same ones. Paul Verne.”

“Who’s Paul Verne?”

“The gentleman I came to Springfield to find.”

She looked really shocked. “You came here to…Why, Eddie, we came here for our honeymoon! You don’t mean you had an ulterior motive in choosing Springfield.”

“Now, now,” I now-nowed.

“But Eddie—”

“Shhh,” I shhhed.

She cuddled down in my arms. “All right, Eddie. But tell me what you’re going to do. Is it dangerous?”

“Get ‘em young,” I said, “treat ‘em rough, tell ‘em nothing.”

“Eddie, is it dangerous?”

“The world,” I told her, “is a dangerous place. One’s lucky to get out of it alive.”

“Oh darn it, I suppose you are going to do something dangerous. I won’t let you!”

I stood up, and she had to get off my lap or fall on the floor. I walked over to the bureau and picked a necktie off the mirror.

“What are you going to do, Eddie?”

“Answer an ad I just read in the paper.”

“You mean an ad to go to work?”

I nodded, and started to put on the necktie.

In the mirror, I could see Kit studying me.

“The idea of a pint-size like you being a detective,” she said.

“Napoleon wasn’t so big,” I said, over my shoulder.

“Napoleon wasn’t a detective.”

“Well how about Peter Lorre? He’s no bigger than I am.”

“Peter Lorre was shot in the last two pictures I saw him in,” Kit said.

She picked up the newspaper I’d put down and started scanning the want ads, while I was putting on my coat.

“Is this the ad?” she said. ”

“Wanted: Man with some knowledge of psychiatry, for confidential work’?”

“What makes you think that’s it?” I countered.

“I know that’s it, Eddie. All the other ads are routine sensible ones for salesmen or dishwashers or something. But why get dressed up to answer it? It just gives a phone number, and there’s a phone right on the table there.”

“That reminds me,” I said. “Use that phone to call Information, will you, and get the listing on that phone number. You’ll find it’s the Stanley Sanitarium, I think. But I might as well make sure.”

She made the call.

“You’re right, Eddie. Stanley Sanitarium.” She looked at me with respect. “How did you know?”

“Hunch. There’s an article on Page Three telling about a new sanitarium for mental cases being started here. A doc by the name of Philemon Stanley runs it.”

“But why can’t you phone from here about the job?”

“From a hotel? Nix. I’ve got to give myself a local background and a local address. I go rent myself a room, and then use the landlady’s phone. That way, if he’s going to phone me back or write me a letter, I can give him an address that won’t sound phony.”

“What’s phony about the New World Hotel?”

I grinned at her. “Ten bucks a day is what’s phony. People who stay at a hotel like this don’t apply for jobs that probably pay less than their hotel bills would be.”

I kissed her, thoroughly, for it just might be the last time for a while if I had to follow up on the job right away, and left.

Half an hour later, from a rooming house, I called the number given in the want ad.

“Ever had any experience working in an institution for the mentally ill?”

“Yes, sir,” I said. “Two years at Wales Sanitarium in Chicago. They didn’t handle really bad cases, you know, just mild psychoses, phobiacs, chronic alcoholics, that sort of thing.”

“Yes,” said Dr. Stanley, “I’m familiar with the work at Wales Sanitarium. What were your duties there?”

“Attendant, male ward.”

“I believe you would fit in very nicely. Not—uh—as an attendant, however. I have something in mind of a different and—uh —more confidential nature.”

“So I figured from the ad, Doctor,” I said. “But whatever it is, I’ll be glad to try it.”

“Fine, Mr. Anderson. I’d like to talk to you personally, of course, but if our interview is satisfactory to both of us, you can start right away. Would you rather have that interview this evening or tomorrow morning? Either will be quite satisfactory.” I thought it over, and weakened. After all I had been married only two weeks and I would undoubtedly have to live at the sanitarium while I was on the job. I told him tomorrow morning. I went back to the hotel and Kit and I went down for dinner to the New World dining room. Over a couple of cocktails, I told her about the phone call.

“But suppose he should phone the Wales Sanitarium to check up on you?”

“They never do.”

“What kind of confidential work would there be around a booby hatch, Eddie?”

“I don’t know,” I told her. “But as long as it puts me in contact with the patients, I don’t care. Anyway, it isn’t a booby hatch, honey. It’s a sanitarium for the idle rich. People who go slightly screwy wondering how to spend their money. That’s why I used Wales as a reference. It’s the same type of joint.”

“It didn’t say that in the article in the paper.”

“Sure it did. Between the lines.”

“But Eddie, aren’t you going to tell me why you’re doing this?”

I thought out how I’d best tell it without worrying Kit too much. She’d have to get used to things like that, but not all at once. Not—right from our honeymoon—to know I was looking for a homicidal maniac who had killed over a dozen people. Maybe more.

“I’m looking for a man named Paul Verne,” I said. “He’s crazy, but he’s crazy like a fox. He escaped three years ago from an institution in California. It’s been in the papers, but you may not have noticed it, because his family had enough money and influence to keep it from being played up too much.”

Kit’s eyes widened.

“You mean they don’t want him caught?”

“They very much want him caught. They offered a reward of twenty-five thousand bucks to have him caught and returned to the institution from which he escaped.”

“But wouldn’t publicity help?”

“It would, and there has been some publicity. If the name doesn’t click with you, you just haven’t read the right papers at the right time. But they held that down, and they’ve spent thousands circularizing police offices and detective agencies to be on the lookout for him. That’s more effective, and reflects less on the family name. Every copper in the country knows who Paul Verne is, and is trying for that twenty-five grand. And every private detective, too.”

“Twenty-five thousand dollars! Why Eddie, think what we could do with that!”

“Yeah,” I said, “we could use it. But don’t get your hopes up, because I’m just playing a long shot. A tip and a hunch.”

Our dinner came and I made her wait until we’d eaten before I told her any more. When I eat, I like to eat.

“The tip,” I told her, after we had finished dessert, “was Springfield. Never mind exactly how, because it’s complicated, but I got a tip Paul Verne was in Springfield. That’s why I suggested we come here for our honeymoon.”

“Well,” she said, “I suppose we had to go somewhere, and after all—”

“Twenty-five grand isn’t hay,” I finished for her. “As for the hunch—it’s a poor thing, but my own. Where’s the last place you’d look for an escaped loony?”

“I don’t…You mean in a loony-bin?”

“Brilliant. What could possibly be a better hide-out? A private sanitarium, of course, where everything is the best and a patient can enter voluntarily and leave when he likes. I’ve made a study of Paul Verne, and I think it’s just the kind of idea that would appeal to him.”

“Would he have money? Could he afford a hide-out like that?”

“Money is no object. He’s got scads.”

“But why this particular sanitarium?”

I shrugged. “Just a better chance than most. First, I think he’s in Springfield, and he isn’t at any of the others.”

“How do you know that?”

“There are only two others here. One is for the criminally insane. He certainly wouldn’t commit himself there voluntarily—too hard to get out again, and too much investigation involved. The other’s for women only. But Stanley’s place is ideal. Brand new, takes wealthy patients with minor warps, comfortable—everything.”

Kit sighed. “Well, I don’t suppose it’ll take you more than a day to look over the patients and find out.”

“Longer than that,” I said. “I haven’t too much idea what he looks like.”

She stared at me. “Mean you’re working on this and haven’t even gone to the trouble to get a photograph?”

“There aren’t any. Paul Verne did a real job of escaping from the sanitarium out West. He robbed the office of all the papers in his own case—fingerprints, photographs, everything. Took along all their money, too.”

I thought it best not to mention to Kit that he’d burned the place down as well.

“Then he went to his parents’ home. They were away on vacation or something, and he destroyed all the photographs of himself, even those of himself as a kid. He also took along all the money and jewelry loose, enough to last him ten years.”

“But you have a description, haven’t you?”

“I have a description as he was three years ago,” I said. “A guy can change quite a bit in three years, and if you haven’t got a photograph you’re not in much luck. But I know he’s got brown hair, unless he dyed or bleached it. I know he weighed a hundred sixty then. Of course he might have taken on a paunch since then, or got thin from worry. I know he’s got brown eyes—unless he went to the trouble of getting tinted contact lenses to change their apparent color.”

I grinned at her. “But I do know he’s within a couple of inches of five feet nine. He might make himself seem a couple inches under by acquiring a stoop, or a couple inches over by wearing these special shoes with built-up inner heels.”

Kit grimaced. “So you’ll know that any man you see between five feet seven and five eleven might be him. That’s a big help. How will you know?”

I told her I didn’t know.

“If it were just a matter of spotting him from a photograph or a good description,” I said, “he’d have been picked up long ago. I can probably eliminate some of the patients right away. The others I’ll have to study, and use my brains on. It might take longer than a few days.”

“Well, then I’m glad you didn’t go out this evening.”

“This evening,” I told her, “I’m going to study. There’s a bookstore on Grand Avenue that’s open evenings. I’ve got to pick up a few books on psychology and psychiatry and bone up a bit to make good my story to Dr. Stanley that I know something about it. I don’t want to get bounced the first day because I don’t know pyromania from pyorrhoea.

We got the books, and Kit helped me study them. Fortunately or otherwise, there was a Kraft-Ebbing in the lot and we spent most of the time reading that. But I did manage to read a little in some of the others, enough to pick up a bit of the patter.

II

A New Job

THE STANLEY Sanitarium was out at the edge of town, as all respectable sanitaria should be. There was a high brick wall around it, and barbed wire on top of the wall.

That rather surprised me. So did the size and impregnability of the iron-work gate in the wall. I couldn’t get in it, and had to ring a bell in one of the gate posts.

A surly looking guy with thick black eyebrows and rumpled hair came to answer it. He glared at me as though I had leprosy. “Eddie Anderson,” I said. “I got an appointment with Dr. Stanley.”

“Just a minute.” He called the sanitarium on a telephone that was in a sentry box by the gate, and then said, “Okay,” and unlocked the gate.

He walked with me up to the house, slightly more friendly.

“I reckon you’re the new patient,” he said. “My name’s Garvey. The other patients’ll tell you you can trust me, Mr. Anderson. So if there’s any little errands you want done or anything you want brought in, why just see me, that’s all.”

“That’s fine,” I said, “and if I ever go crazy, I’ll remember it.”

“Huh?” he said. “You mean you ain’t crazy?”

“If I am,” I said, “I haven’t found it out yet. But don’t worry. That doesn’t prove anything.”

I left him looking doubtful and wondering whether he’d talked too much.

Dr. Philemon Stanley had a white walrus mustache and the kind of glasses that dangle at the end of a black silk ribbon. He twirled them in a tight little circle while he talked. I had to look away from that shiny circle to keep from getting dizzy. I wondered vaguely if he used them on patients for hypnotic effect.

“Uh—Mr. Anderson,” he said, “have you had any experience at all in—uh—confidential investigations? That is, in making confidential reports?”

“Can’t say I have,” I told him. Not quite truthfully, of course. I couldn’t say that was my real occupation. “But I’d be glad to try my hand at it.”

“Fine, Mr. Anderson. I intend to try out a new theory of mine in the study of mental aberration. A method, not of treatment, but of more accurate diagnosis and study of the patient. It is my belief that a person suffering from a mental ailment is never completely frank or completely at ease in the presence of a doctor, or even of an attendant. There is a tendency, almost invariably, either to exaggerate symptoms or to minimize and conceal them.”

“Sounds quite logical,” I admitted.

“Whereas,” said Dr. Stanley, twirling his glass a bit harder in mild excitement, “they undoubtedly act entirely natural before the other patients. You see what I’m driving at?”

“Not exactly.”

“I would like an attendant—someone experienced, as you are, with pathological cases—to pose as a patient, to mix among the other patients, become friendly with them, play cards with them, win their confidence as fellow-sufferer, and to report confidentially on their progress. The job, I fear, would be a bit confining.”

He broke off, watching me for my reaction.

It wasn’t good, at first. Then I began to see the advantages of it. Certainly I’d be in a better position to find out what I wanted to know, in the status of a fellow patient.

But it wouldn’t do to appear eager. I asked about salary and when he named a figure higher than an attendant’s wages would be, I let it convince me.

“My clothes,” I said. “Will it appear suspicious to anyone who saw me come here if I leave, and then return with them?”

“Not at all. You are, as far as anyone knows, committing yourself to me voluntarily. All my patients, incidentally, are here of their own free will, although they are under restraint to stay within the grounds for the period of their cure. There will be nothing unusual about your having had a preliminary interview.”

“Fine,” I said. “I’ll get my stuff and be back. Right after lunch, say. Oh, by the way, just how insane am I to act, and in what direction?”

“I would suggest a mild psychosis. Something you’re more than usually familiar with. Nothing that would force me to keep you under restraint or limit your freedom in circulating about with the other patients. Alcoholism… No, you look too healthy for that.”

“How about kleptomania?” I suggested. “I’d have to swipe a few things from time to time, but I’ll put them under my bed, and if your fountain pen disappears, you’ll know where to look for it.”

“Excellent. Any time this afternoon will be satisfactory, if you have affairs of your own to wind up. Uh—you sign nothing, of course, but if any patient asks, tell him you committed yourself here for say, sixty days. At the end of that time, we’ll know how satisfactory our arrangement is.”

We shook hands and he sat down again at his desk while I went to the door and opened it. I took one step to go into the outer hallway, and then I stopped short as though I’d run into a brick wall.

I stood staring, and then I wrenched my eyes away and looked back at my employer.

I had to clear my throat before I could say:

“Dr. Stanley?”

“Yes, Anderson.”

“You have any homicidal patients here?”

“Homicidal? Of course not. That is… Of course not.”

“There is a corpse in the middle of the hallway, with the hilt of a dagger sticking out of his chest,” I said. “Right over the heart.”

“Eh? Oh, I should have warned you. That would be Harvey Toler.”

It didn’t faze him in the least. He didn’t even get up from his desk or reach for the telephone. Was he crazy, or I?

“I don’t care if it’s J. Edgar Hoover,” I said. “The fact remains that there’s a knife in his chest.”

I heard a sound in the hall and looked through the door. The corpse had got up and was walking away. He was a slender, dark young man with thick shell-rimmed glasses. He put something in his pocket that looked like the hilt of a dagger without any blade.

I looked back at Dr. Stanley.

“Harvey Toler,” he repeated. “Uncontrollable exhibitionism. He must have heard I had a caller in my office. A strange case—arrested development in one respect only. A brilliant mind, but he cannot control impulses to shock people. I want particularly careful reports on his conduct among the other patients. I think you’ll like him when you get to know him.”

“I’m sure I will,” I said. “Is that a favorite stunt of his, with the dagger?”

“He’s used it before, but he seldom repeats himself. He may…Well, I’d rather not tell you too much about him. I’d rather have your impressions without prejudice.”

Without prejudice, my grandmother, I thought as I walked to the bus line. If Harvey Toler pulled another one like that one, I’d take advantage of being a fellow-patient to pop him on the nose, exhibitionism or not. And maybe that would be the best cure, at that.

I went to my rooming house, told my landlady I’d landed a job and she could keep the rest of the week’s rent I’d paid her.

Then I went to the hotel and woke up Kit. She’d had early breakfast with me and then gone back to sleep.

“Got the job,” I told her. “And I’ll have to live there. Hope it won’t take me more than a few days to decide one way or the other about whether I’m on the right track or not.”

“What is the job, Eddie?”

“I’m in charge of the hypochondriac ward, honey. It’s confidential. I’d better not tell you about my duties.”

“Eddie! Be serious. What is the job?”

I told her and she wouldn’t believe me. But by dint of repeating it four or five times, I finally convinced her.

I packed a few things in a suitcase, rather regretfully leaving my automatic out of it. Hardly the sort of thing I’d be carrying, if I was what I pretended to be. But if I really found Paul Verne, it might not be any picnic to handle him. I took a chance on including brass knuckles, rolling them up carefully inside a pair of thick woolen socks.

Kit and I had lunch and then she walked with me to the bus. I told her I might or might not be able to phone her. I couldn’t be sure till I knew the set-up at the sanitarium. And not to worry if she didn’t hear from me for a week.

“Eddie, why didn’t you tell me the truth?” she said.

“Huh? What didn’t I tell you?”

“That Paul Verne is a homicidal maniac. That what you’re going to do is dangerous, really dangerous. After breakfast this morning, I went to a newspaper office and I read their file of clippings on him. I wouldn’t have tried to stop you, Eddie. But—but I want you to be honest with me.”

From her face, I could tell she was being brave.

“Okay, honey,” I said. “I just didn’t want you to worry.”

The bus pulled up.

“I won’t, Eddie,” she said.

I kissed her good-by and got on. She turned away, crying quietly, and I felt like a heel.

I was still feeling punk when I rang the bell that brought Garvey to the gate.

“You again?” he said, and opened it.

I grinned at him. “Well, I found it out,” I said.

“Found what out?”

“I’m crazy.”

“Huh?”

“That’s it. I told you this morning that if I was, I hadn’t found it out yet. I found it out.”

He digested that as we went up the walk.

“Oh, well, what I told you goes, then,” he finally said. “If you want anything just let me know.”

We had reached the door, and he turned to leave.

I said, “Sssst,” and when he turned back, I leaned over and whispered:

“Can you get me a machine-gun?”

He backed off.

Dr. Stanley turned me over to an attendant who took me to Room Twenty and told me it was to be mine. The attendant said if I wanted he would show me around the place, so I left my suitcase on the bed and went with him.

My room was at the end of the corridor and was the highest number on the second floor. My guide—fortunately he was over six feet tall, so I didn’t have to study him as a possible suspect—told me that these twenty rooms, with five others on the first floor, were all the rooms assigned to patients, and that attendants and other employees had quarters on the third floor. He said that, counting me, there were now twelve male patients and seven female. The remaining rooms were empty.

He took me first to the main recreation room on the first floor. There was a bridge game going on in one corner. My friend Harvey Toler was one of the players. The others were a nondescript little woman with gray hair and mousy eyes, a gaunt, dissipated-looking man of about forty, and an anemic youth. They were introduced to me as Miss Zaner, Frank Betterman and Billy Kendall.

Betterman and Kendall went down on my list as possibles. As we walked on, I elicited from my guide the fact that Betterman was an alcoholic—a dipsomaniac—and Kendall the anemic, was suffering from recurrent amnesia. Periodically, he would forget who he was and where he was and what he was doing there.

We saw another recreation room in the basement, with ping-pong tables and a shuffleboard set-up as well as one billiard table with warped cues and a few rips in the cloth. We encountered several other patients in our walk around the outside grounds, and I was introduced to each.

Five men, out of eight I met, could have been Paul Verne.

III

White in Blackness

MY GUIDE excused himself on the ground of other duties, and I went to my room to unpack. There was a lock on the door of my room, I noticed, but the only keyhole was on the outside. From the inside, one just didn’t lock the door.

I stood looking out the window for a moment at a man who, standing in the middle of the driveway, was turning in slow steady circles for no reason that I could discover.

Then I turned back into the room and reached for the handle of my suitcase to move it down to the end of the bed.

The pull nearly jerked my arm out of its socket. It felt as though someone had taken my clothes out of that suitcase and filled it up with paving blocks.

I stared at the suitcase. It was mine, all right.

So I opened it. My clothes were still in it, but packed much more tightly than I’d packed them, to make room for the object that had been added.

It was a tommy gun.

I lifted it out and looked at the drum. It was loaded to capacity, and the bullets were real.

I put it down on the bed alongside the suitcase and stood staring at it unbelievingly.

So Garvey did little errands for patients, huh?

But he had backed off when I’d asked him for a machine-gun.

It just didn’t make sense. Granting that he had taken me seriously, granting that he was screwy enough to be willing, where in thunder could he have got a tommy gun?

And why, thinking me crazy, would he have given me one? He was supposed to be sane.

The more I thought about it, the crazier it got.

Finally it occurred to me to look through the rest of my stuff to be sure it was all there.

It all seemed to be. Five shirts, one suit besides the one I was wearing, handkerchiefs, socks. I hadn’t counted the smaller items of laundry, but there seemed to be about as many of them as I’d put into the suitcase.

I had just thrown them in, though, and now they were tightly packed to make room for the machine-gun. To give my hands something to do, and my brain a rest, I moved them over to the empty drawers of the bureau. Shirts in the big drawer, handkerchiefs and socks in the upper smaller.

And then I remembered something. None of the rolled-up pairs of socks had been heavier than it should be.

I found the pair of thick, woolen socks into which I had rolled the brass knuckles. I didn’t have to unroll it. I could tell merely by feeling. The knucks were gone.

I unrolled the socks to be sure.

And then the humor of the thing hit me square, and I sat down on the edge of the bed and began laughing as though I belonged there, laughing like a blasted loony.

Whoever had given me that loaded tommy gun had gone to the trouble of stealing my set of brass knuckles!

“Lovely,” I thought, “perfectly lovely.”

Stanley Sanitarium, Paul Verne or no Paul Verne, was going to be an interesting place.

After a while sanity came back to me, and with it the realization that I had to do something about that tommy gun. What?

Take it to Dr. Stanley and tell him the truth about it? If he believed me, okay.

But suppose he didn’t—and I wouldn’t blame him a bit. Suppose he thought, or even suspected, that I had brought it in myself? Out on my ear I would go, before I got another look at the sanitarium. Or I would have Hobson’s choice of paying my fare and signing on as a bona-fide loony and committing myself.

On second thought, I doubted he would give me that alternative. He took “mild psychoses” only. Would he figure a man who pulled a stunt like that with a loaded tommy gun was suffering from a mild psychosis? Hardly. He would turn me over to the police for investigation.

And anyway how could I do an about-face from being a man in need of a job to a man able to pay the plenty high tariff a place like this would charge?

Nope, Dr. Stanley might believe me, or he might not. If I took that chance, I was seriously jeopardizing my “in” here before I even began to accomplish my purpose.

But what then?

Well, there was a tiny penknife on my watch chain. Using it as a screwdriver, I took the breech of the tommy gun apart and took out the firing-pin and the tiny block of metal that held it. I took the bullets out of the drum, too.

Then, leaving the tommy gun, with its teeth pulled, behind me, I went down the corridor a few doors and knocked on a door at random. Number Twelve. As I hoped, there wasn’t any answer, and when I tried the door, it opened.

I went back for the tommy gun and put it in a drawer of the bureau in Room Twelve. The room was occupied, because there were shirts in the drawer. I didn’t take time to try to find out whose room it was. Undoubtedly the whole place would know, when the occupant of that room found what was in his bureau.

Then I went downstairs, avoiding the recreation room, and went outside. I wandered about the grounds until I found a secluded spot behind a small storage shed, and there I buried the bullets. The firing-pin block I threw over the wall, as far as I could throw it. Somebody might find it some day, but they wouldn’t know what it was.

I got back to the building just in time for dinner. A bell was ringing.

Dinner was unexciting, although the food was good. It was served in a dining room with half a dozen tables for four, at which the guests seemed to group themselves at will. I found myself with two table companions. Frank Betterman, the dipsomaniac, sat across from me, and at my left sat a man whose only obvious claim for presence there was that he wore a folded newspaper hat, the kind children make.

Betterman ate without talking or taking his eyes off his plate. The man with the paper hat talked only of the weather at first but with the meat course he warmed up on human destiny and some complex theory of his that seemed similar to astrology except that the affairs of men were run, not by the stars and planets, but by volcanic activity within the seething core of earth.

I followed him, more or less, as far as dessert, and then was hopelessly lost.

On the way out, Betterman came up alongside me.

“Did you bring in any liquor, Anderson?” he said quietly. “I’ve got to have a drink or…Well, I’ve just got to.”

“No,” I admitted, “I didn’t. Have you tried Garvey?”

“Garvey!” There was the ultimate of scorn in his voice. “That man’s on the wrong side of the fence here. He’s mad.”

“In what way?”

Betterman shrugged. “Cadges you to run errands for you, and then doesn’t. Laughs about it behind your back, to the other patients.”

“Oh,” I said.

Then anyone here might know the joking request for a machine-gun I had made to Garvey. Not that it helped me any to know that.

I played ping-pong in the basement with Betterman for a while, which gave me a chance to study him. Aside from being nervous and jittery, he seemed normal enough.

Lights out at eleven was the rule, but by ten-thirty I was ready to go to my room and sort out my confused impressions. Already all but a few of the patients had disappeared from the recreation room and those few were ones who interested me least.

I walked up the stairs and along the dimly lighted corridor. The door of Room Eleven, just across the hall from the room into which I had put the tommy gun, was open. There was a light on somewhere in the room, out of my range of vision.

I started past the open doorway, glanced in—and stopped abruptly.

On the blank white wall opposite the open door was a shadow, the shadow of a man hanging by his neck from a rope. Obviously dead, for there was not the slightest movement.

I stepped through the doorway and turned to the corner in which the man must be hanging.

“Hullo,” said Harvey Toler.

He wasn’t hanging by his neck. He was sitting comfortably in a well-padded chair, reading a book.

“Your name’s Anderson, isn’t it?” he said. “Come in and sit down.”

I looked back at the wall, and the shadow of the hanging man was still there. It looked like a real shadow, not painted. I looked back toward the opposite corner and this time I saw the gimmick. Nothing more complicated than a bit of work with a black crayon on the white, translucent shade of the reading lamp. The six-inch figure there cast a six-foot shadow yonder.

“Clever,” I said.

Toler smiled and looked pleased.

“Sit down,” he repeated. “Care for a drink, perhaps?”

Without waiting for my answer, he put down his book and opened a door in the front of the little stand upon which the lamp stood. He took out two glasses and a quart bottle of whiskey, already opened and with only about a fifth of its contents left.

“You’ll find the whiskey Garvey brings in is pretty smooth stuff,” he said. “He robs you for it, but it’s good.”

I took the glass he handed me.

“Here’s to crime,” I said, and we drank.

It was smooth; didn’t bite a bit. The only thing wrong was that it wasn’t whiskey at all. It was cold tea.

“Another?” Toler asked.

I declined enthusiastically. For just a moment I felt a deep brotherly sympathy with Frank Betterman. It was part of my job, maybe, to stay and pump Harvey Toler so I could report on him. But after that business with the tea, the devil with it.

Excusing myself on the ground of being sleepy, I went on down the corridor to my own room.

I looked into the drawers and the closet but my stuff still seemed to be as I had left it, and nothing new had been added. I chucked under the bed the several items of silverware which I’d stolen from the dinner table, to carry out my role of kleptomaniac, and then undressed. I was just reaching for my pajamas when the lights went out.

I lay in bed in utter, perfect darkness, trying to think. But the only thought that came was the thought that if I stayed here long enough, I’d go crazy myself.

After a while I could see a thin crescent of moon and there was enough light in my room that I could make out the dark outline of the dresser and the doors.

Why, I wondered, in the name of sanity or insanity, had someone put that loaded tommy gun in my room? No sane person would have put it there. And how would an insane person have got it?

Was Frank Betterman right in thinking the gateman, Garvey, was on the wrong side of the fence in regard to insanity? If so, was Dr. Stanley crazy to hire a crazy attendant? Frank Betterman had seemed sane except for his craving for liquor, and while a dipsomaniac may get DT’s, he doesn’t usually suffer from fixed delusions.

I wondered what would happen if Toler offered Betterman a drink of that zero-proof whiskey of his. If I knew anything about dipsomania, there would be a bloody murder on the spot.

“Nuts to it,” I told myself. “I haven’t been here long enough to get any answers. I’d better go to sleep.”

I had just shut my eyes when I heard the sound of the door opening.

I didn’t move, but my eyes jerked open and strained into the darkness.

Yes, the door was open all right and someone—or something—in white was standing there in the doorway looking at me. I couldn’t make out any details, for if there was a light in the hallway, it had been turned off.

Just something white. An attendant’s white uniform? Or the white pajamas of a patient?

Still without moving, I braced myself for quick action. As soon as he stepped inside the room, I would jump him. Luckily, my only cover was a thin sheet that wouldn’t hamper me much.

Then suddenly the figure wasn’t there any more. Blackness instead of gray-white, and the sound of the door closing. The hallway light flashed back on. I could see the crack of it under the edge of the door.

That meant I could see who my visitor had been. Quietly I got out of bed, tiptoed to the door, and turned the knob.

The knob turned silently enough, but the door wouldn’t open.

It was locked.

IV

Mystery Patients

CALMLY I back to bed.

And lay there, getting less and less calm by the moment. It was silly for me to want to make any move tonight. I needed more time to study the people with whom I had come in contact.

But just the same, I couldn’t sleep, and the longer I lay there, the less sleepy I got. My mind went in circles.

Finally I gave up, and got up. I got the little pencil flashlight from the pocket of my suit coat, and started to work on the lock. I got it open within ten minutes.

The hallway was empty, and all the doors along it were closed.

My bare feet made no sound in the hallway and on the stairs. The recreation room was dark, but there was a dim light in the corridor that led to the office.

The door of the office was locked, too, and that cost me another ten minutes or so. But time didn’t matter. It couldn’t be later than about one o’clock and I had the whole night ahead of me.

I took a look around the office, shading my tiny flashlight so its beam would not show outside. I don’t know just what I was looking for. I opened a closet door and jumped back when a skeleton confronted me. But it was a conventional wired medical skeleton and entirely harmless. An odd thing, it occurred to me, for a psychiatrist to have, but possibly it was a relic of his medical student days, with which he hated to part.

There was a safe, a big one. It looked to be well beyond my lock-picking abilities. And it probably wouldn’t contain anything of sufficient interest to justify the attempt.

The desk would probably have what I wanted. And I found it in the first drawer I opened.

A small card file of names and addresses. It was divided into two sections, one for patients and the other for employees. Into a notebook I quickly copied the names and addresses of all the male patients and male employees.

Oh, yes, it was remotely possible that Verne might be masquerading as a woman. But the more likely prospects came first.

I found myself with a list of eleven male patients and four male employees. Then I began marking off those who couldn’t possibly fit the description of Verne. First the attendant who was over six feet tall, and another who was barrel-chested and had arms like a gorilla. A man can change his weight by taking on fat, but he couldn’t take on that sort of a muscular development.

Three of the patients were definitely too tall— including the man with the paper hat and the inverted astrological theories. One was too short—only about five-feet five.

Seven patients left, two employees. I didn’t mark off any more names, but I ticked off with check marks four which seemed the most unlikely of the nine. All four had physical characteristics so different from Verne’s as to put them at the bottom of my list, if not to eliminate them entirely.

That left only five names as my best bets. They were not the only possibilities, but they were the ones who rated attention ahead of the others.

I picked up the telephone and, speaking so softly I couldn’t have been heard outside the office, I gave the number of the New World Hotel and then gave my own room number.

Kit’s sleepy voice answered.

“Take a pencil, honey,” I said, “and copy down these names and addresses. Ready?”

When she was, I gave her the names and addresses of Garvey, Frank Betterman, Harvey Toler, Bill Kendall and Perry Evans. The latter was a paranoiac whom I’d seen in the recreation room and at dinner, but with whom I had not yet talked.

“Got ‘em, Kit? Attagirl. Now here’s one more name, only you get it for a different reason. Joe Unger. He has an office on the third floor of the Sprague Building here in town. Joe’s a private detective and we’ve worked together. I mean, when he has any work in Chicago he throws it my way and when anything I’m working on, when I’m home, has a Springfield angle, Joe handles it for me.

“Now bright and early tomorrow morning—I think he gets to his office at eight—you look up Joe Unger and give him those names. Don’t tell him where I am or what I’m working on, but have him get all the dope he can on each of those names.”

Kit sounded wide awake now.

“How about the out-of-town ones?” she asked. “One’s in Chicago and one in Indianapolis?”

“Joe can handle them by phone, somehow. Main thing I want to know is whether they’re on the up and up. One address might turn out to be a phony, and then I can concentrate my attention on that name. And any general information Unger can pick up will help. Tell him to get all he can in one full day’s work.”

“How shall I tell him to report to you, Eddie?”

“You can get the dope from him tomorrow evening. I’ll phone you tomorrow night about this time. Oh, yes, one other thing I want him to check. What kind of a reputation Dr. Stanley has. Whether he rates as being ethical and honest.”

“All right, Eddie. But why?”

“The bare possibility that Paul Verne might be here— if he’s here at all—with Stanley’s knowledge. Verne would have plenty of money, and he might bribe his way in and make it worth anyone’s while.”

“All right, I’ll have him check on that. What’s happened since you got there?”

“Here? Not a thing. Life is dull and dreary.”

“Eddie, are you lying to me?”

“I wouldn’t think of it, honey. ‘By now. I’ll call you tomorrow night.”

I got back up to my room without being seen.

After I fixed the lock back the way it had been, I wedged the blade of my penknife between the door and the jamb, near the top. I sleep lightly, and if the door opened again during the night the fall of the knife onto the floor would wake me.

But the knife was still in place when I awakened in the morning.

Just after lunch I was summoned to Dr. Stanley’s office.

“Close the door, Anderson,” he said, “and then sit down.”

I took the chair across the desk from him.

I spoke quietly. “You want a report on what I’ve seen?”

“You needn’t lower your voice. This room is quite soundproof—naturally, as I interview my patients here. No, I didn’t have a report in mind. You haven’t been here long enough. It will take you several days to get to know the patients well enough to—uh—recognize changes in their mental attitudes.

“What I had in mind was to ask you to concentrate for the moment on Billy Kendall. Try to win his confidence and get him to talk to you freely. I am quite disturbed about him.”

“That’s the fellow with recurrent amnesia, isn’t it?” I said.

Dr. Stanley nodded. “At least up to now, that is all that’s been wrong with him. But—” He hesitated, twirling the gold-rimmed glasses faster on their silk ribbon, and then apparently made up his mind to tell me the rest of it. “But this morning the maid who cleaned his room found something strange under the bed. An—uh—extremely lethal weapon. A submachine-gun, to be frank.”

I looked suitably surprised. “Loaded?” I asked.

“Fortunately, no. But the mystery is no less deep for that. Two mysteries, in fact. First, why he would want one. He has shown, thus far, no symptoms of—uh—that nature. Second, where and how he could have obtained it. The second question is the more puzzling, but the first is, in a way, more important. I mean, it involves the question of whether or not he is still a fit inmate for this particular institution. In short, whether it may be necessary to suggest his transfer to a place where they are prepared to cope with that sort of insanity. You see what I mean?”

“Perfectly, Doctor,” I said. “I’ll look him up at once.” I stood up. “What room is Kendall in?”

It wasn’t until I was out in the hall that I realized he had said Room Six. I had put that tommy gun in Room Twelve. Had the occupant of Room Twelve found it and passed the buck? Or what?

Billy Kendall could wait. I went to Room Twelve and knocked on the door. Frank Betterman opened it and I pretended I had known it was his room and suggested a game of ping-pong.

So we played ping-pong and I couldn’t think of any way of asking him if he had found a tommy gun under his bed without admitting I had put it there. Which hardly seemed diplomatic.

I managed to sit at the same table with Billy Kendall at supper. But he wouldn’t talk at all, except to answer my questions with monosyllables.

I swiped another pocketful of silverware.

A bridge game constituted the excitement of the evening and I began to think I had been telling Kit the truth in saying events were dull and dismal.

After turning in, I waited until well after midnight before my second foray into the office to phone Kit. She didn’t sound sleepy this time. She had been waiting for the call.

“Get anything exciting?”

“Yes, Eddie. That Indianapolis address was a phony. There isn’t any such street there.”

The Indianapolis address had been that of Harvey Toler. I whistled softly. Was Harvey Toler the man I wanted?

“Thanks a million, angel,” I said. “Now I can go ahead.”

“Wait, Eddie. There was something funny about one or two of the others. Frank Betterman—his address was okay, a cheap  rooming house, but he’d lived there. Used to be a reporter on the Springfield Argus. He got fired for drinking too much.”

“But that makes sense,” I said. “He’s a dipso—”

Then I saw what she meant. Where would a fired newspaper reporter get the kind of dough to stay at a fancy sanitarium? Particularly a lush, who would hardly have saved his money while he was working.

“And Kendall, William Kendall,” Kit said. “He used to work for a bank and left there under a cloud. There was a shortage, and he was suspected of embezzlement. But they couldn’t prove anything and he was never arrested.”

“Um,” I said. “Maybe that’s where he got the dough to stay here. And since he’s got amnesia, maybe he forgot where it came from. What about my friend Garvey?”

“That one was okay. He’s got a sister, married and with six kids, living at that address. The other patient, Perry Evans, we couldn’t get much on.”

“That was the Chicago address, wasn’t it?”

“Yes, and it’s a hotel. A little one, Joe Unger said. All we could find out was that Perry Evans had stayed there for three months up to a month ago. They didn’t know anything about his business, or wouldn’t tell.”

Nuts, I thought. That didn’t eliminate Evans, by any means. For all anyone knew, Paul Verne could have stayed three months in a Chicago hotel under that name. But the heck with it, Harvey Toler had given a nonexistent out-of-town address.

“Okay, honey,” I said. “I’ll keep him in mind as second choice. What’d you find out about Doc Stanley?”

“He came here only a little over a month ago, rented the property out there. It had been built ten years ago as a small, select girls’ school.

“And failed three years ago,” I said, “and has been vacant since. Yes, toots, that was all in the newspapers. Also that Stanley came here from Louisville, Kentucky. What I want to know is about his reputation.”

“Good, as far as we can find out. Joe Unger called a Louisville detective agency and they made inquiries there. He practiced as a psychiatrist for ten years there, then got sick and gave up his practice a year ago. His reputation was good, but presumably he didn’t want to start at the bottom again to build up a new practice when he recovered, and got the idea of starting a sanitarium instead.”

“I suppose somebody told him he could get this place here for a song,” I said. “So he came to Springfield. Okay, honey. Anything else?”

“No, Eddie. How soon will you be through there?”

“Not over a few days, I hope. I’ll concentrate on my friend Toler with one eye and Perry Evans with the other, and I ought to know pretty soon. “By now.”

V

Death in the Dark

AFTER I hung up the phone, I sat there in the dark thinking. For some reason, I can think better sitting in an office, even in the dark, than in bed.

The only trouble was that the more I thought, the less I knew. Harvey Toler, the exhibitionist, had given a false address when signing on here. That might mean he was Paul Verne—if Paul Verne was really here at all. But it might mean nothing at all. There are plenty of reasons why people give false addresses. I had given one myself, and I wasn’t Paul Verne. Maybe he was ashamed of being here and didn’t want his friends to find out where he was. Maybe giving himself a false identity—if his name as well as the address was phony—was a facet of his exhibitionism. And wasn’t Perry Evans’ case even more suspicious, on second thought? Paul Verne wasn’t a dope. Would he give an address which a single phone call would prove to be false? Wouldn’t he be more likely to have established an identity somewhere?

Say, he had been hiding out at a little Chicago hotel. Coming here, he would use the identity he had used there, so if someone—like me—got curious, he could be checked back that far and no farther.

And if Perry Evans were genuine, and had enough money to afford this sanitarium, why had he been staying at a place like that? And where had a broken-down newspaper hack got the money to stay here?

And Billy Kendall, ex-bank clerk. Had he or had he not been guilty of embezzlement? And if so, where did he fit into the picture?

Nuts, I thought.

Only Garvey’s case had been completely on the up and up. And Garvey had interested me most of the bunch. It had been Garvey I had asked for a machine-gun. And got one.

Again, nuts.

I went back upstairs. Maybe some sleep would do me good. I hadn’t slept much last night and it was already two o’clock tonight.

The light was still out in the upstairs hallway. I groped my way along the wall to my door at the end of the corridor.

I opened it, part way. It hit against some yielding but solid obstacle. Six inches, perhaps, it opened. Then a few more as I shoved harder. There it stuck.

I had the pencil flashlight in my hand, although I hadn’t been using it along the hallway. I reached inside the door and turned it on, aimed downward. I could barely get my head inside the door far enough to see what lay there.

It was a body, lying on its back. A man, in pajamas, with blood matted in his black hair. It looked like—

And then something hard and heavy swished through the air and grazed the top of my head. Just grazed it, luckily, for the blow was meant to kill.

Pain blinded me, but I didn’t have to be able to see to jerk my head back out of that door. And my hand, still on the knob, pulled the door shut after me.

Whoever was in there could probably open it from the inside, as I had, but not for several minutes.

Then, as a shot roared out inside the room and a little black hole appeared in the panel of the door, I dropped flat. And, as four more shots came through the door, at different angles, I rolled to a corner of the hallway and hugged the floor. None of them hit me.

Five shots was all that came through the door. That meant that the killer hadn’t emptied his gun. A revolver holds six shots, and an automatic may hold more.

Then silence. I listened carefully but the man inside didn’t seem to be working on the lock to let himself out.

I stood up cautiously, and used my handkerchief to wipe off blood that was running down my forehead and into my eyes.

There wasn’t silence any more now; there was bedlam. From most of the rooms along that corridor came voices yelling questions as to what was happening, wanting to be let out. Several doors were being hammered by impatient fists.

I heard footsteps running along the corridor overhead on the third floor, which meant that attendants were coming. If I waited for them it would be too late to find out what I most wanted to know—which of the patients were still in their rooms and which were not.

I ran along that corridor, jerking doors open. In most cases, the occupant of the room was right behind the door. If he wasn’t I stuck my head inside and played my flashlight on the bed. I didn’t take time to answer questions or make explanations, and I finished the corridor by the time the tall attendant, in white uniform, and Garvey, pulling trousers up over a nightshirt, came pounding down the stairs.

Two rooms had been empty. Harvey Toler’s room where, just the night before I had been given a toast in cold tea. And Room Four, Perry Evans’ room.

Two gone, and both of them were in my room. One was dead and the other was a homicidal maniac. But why two of them? Paul Verne must have learned, in some way, that I was a detective and had gone to my room to kill me. But had he taken someone along for company, and then killed him?

And which was which? Both Harvey Toler and Perry Evans had black hair. Either one could have been lying there just inside the door. And Joe Unger’s investigation outside had not eliminated either one. Toler’s address had been a fake, and Perry Evans’ address had been the little hotel in Chicago, an easy-to-get address that made him almost more suspect than a phony one.

Betterman had me by one arm and the attendant by the other, and both were asking questions so fast and getting in each other’s way. I couldn’t find an opening to answer them. Frank Betterman’s face, I noticed, looked more haggard than usual.

Then Dr. Stanley, fastening the cord of a bathrobe, was coming down the stairs, and his first question shut up Betterman and the attendant and gave me a chance to answer.

He took a quick glance down the hall at the bullet-holes in the door of my room, as though to verify what I was saying, and then interrupted me long enough to send the attendant to phone the police.

“You don’t know which shot which?” he demanded. “And you think the other one is Paul Verne?”

His face was white and strained. The name of Paul Verne meant something to him. Every psychiatrist in the country, as well as every copper, knew of Paul Verne.

I nodded. “I doubt if he’s in there now, though. He can’t hope to get out this way any more, but there’s the window. There’s soft ground under it and he could drop. He’s probably over the fence by now.”

The words were bitter in my mouth as I spoke them, because I had failed. The police would have to take up the chase from here, and even if they caught their quarry, I wouldn’t get a smell of that twenty-five grand.

If only I’d had a gun, it might have been different. But it would have been nothing but suicide for me to have gone through that door, or to have run around outside to try heading him off. I would do a lot for twenty-five thousand dollars, but suicide wasn’t one of them…

Police.

The place was run over with policemen, inside and out.

The body in my room had been that of Harvey Toler. And he hadn’t been playing dead this time. The back of his head had been bashed in by something that could have been, and probably was, the butt end of a pistol or automatic.

Perry Evans was gone and there was a little triangle of checkered cloth stuck on a barb of the barbed wire on top of the wall. Evans had a checkered suit and it was gone from his room; his other suits hung in a neat row in his closet.

Squad cars, every one available, were searching the neighborhood. Railroad and bus terminals were being watched. So were freight trains and highways. You know the sort of thing.

Apparently the shock of discovering he’d had Paul Verne among his inmates had slowed down Dr. Stanley’s thinking a bit. Although I had told him the whole story, it still hadn’t dawned on him that I had taken the job there solely for that purpose and that I would not be staying.

“We’ll tell that to the police privately, of course, Anderson,” he said. “Or the patients will find out you aren’t really one of them and then your usefulness will be ended.”

I shrugged and let it go at that. I was too annoyed at losing a chance at twenty-five grand to care whether the boss thought I was staying or not.

I talked to Captain Cross, who was in charge, and to some of the other detectives, privately, and showed my credentials. And I avoided talking to the other patients so I wouldn’t have to explain to them why I had not been in my room when the fireworks started.

Most of the patients were downstairs. Few were willing to return to their rooms. The whole building was lighted up like a Christmas tree.

I wandered outside and walked around the grounds. Looking for something; I didn’t know what.

The whole place, inside and out, had been searched. The police had recognized the possibility that the bit of cloth on the barbed wire might have been a ruse and that Perry Evans might have doubled back and hidden somewhere here. They looked everywhere a man could hide and some places he couldn’t.

I leaned back against a tree and stared at the building, particularly at my own window. The photographers were up there now. What had happened in that room, in my room, tonight? Verne must have discovered who I was and what I was doing there and come to kill me. But how had Harvey Toler got in the way, and got his best chance to play the rôle of corpse?

Harvey Toler worried me. More dead than when he had been alive. Why had he used a phony address?

There are plenty of reasons, aside from being a homicidal maniac, why a man might give a wrong address. Not all of them criminal reasons. But it was a coincidence, the devil of a coincidence, that in this particular case a wrong address had been given. And Billy Kendall, the lad who couldn’t remember who he was part of the time. Who had maybe had something to do with money being gone from a bank, although they couldn’t prove it. And maybe he didn’t have anything to do with it. It started to go round and round inside my head and it didn’t make any sense.

Perry Evans was gone, so Perry Evans had been Paul Verne all right, but where had a broken-down newspaperman like Frank Betterman got the dough to take his booze cure at a place like this?

It was nuttier than a fruit cake, and the more I thought about the whole thing the screwier it got.

Screwier and screwier and finally, there in the dark, it got so bad it began to make sense.

There was one way of looking at it that added it up to something so monstrously crazy that it almost had to be true.

I grinned up at the lighted window of my room and then I went inside for a moment and borrowed a big flashlight from Captain Cross.

“Sure,” he said. “But what do you want it for?”

“Maybe I can find Perry Evans for you.”

“In the grounds here? We looked high and low.”

“But maybe not low enough,” I said, and before I had to explain what I meant by that, I made my escape.

There was one really likely place, and if what I wanted wasn’t there, I would have to start a systematic search.

But I went to the likely place, and it was there.

VI

No Nuts

WHEN I went back in, I gave Cross his flashlight.

“Find him already?” he wanted to know. “Where’s he hiding?”

“Back of the garage,” I said. “He dug a hole and pulled it in after him. He’s buried there, or somebody is.”

He stared at me.

“That’s the one place where the ground’s soft and easy to dig,” I said, “and you wouldn’t have to pull up and replace turf. It’s been smoothed over pretty carefully, but you can see where it is. It’ll probably be pretty shallow.”

He still just stared at me.

“Don’t blame your men for not finding it,” I said. “They were looking for a live man hiding, and live men don’t hide underground.”

There was still disbelief in his eyes, but he went to the door and gave some orders, and then he came back.

“You mean he wasn’t Paul Verne?” he said.

“I got to make a phone call,” I told him. “Long distance. Come on in the office if you want to listen.”

There was quite a congregation of patients in the office, talking it over. Dr. Stanley, still looking worried stiff, was trying to calm them. A plainclothesman, looking bored, was leaning in one corner of the room. Except for the pitch of the voices, it sounded like a ladies’ tea.

But I picked up the phone anyway, and said, “Long distance,” and when the operator came on I said, “Get me the home of Roger Wheeler Verne in San Andria, California. Yeah, I’ll hold the line.”

It was quite a while to hang on to a telephone, but it kept me out of local conversations.

After a while the operator said, “Here’s your party,” and a male voice said, “Roger Verne speaking.”

This time when I started to talk, all the other voices stopped and everybody listened.

“This is Eddie Anderson, Mr. Verne,” I said. “Private detective. I’ve located your son alive, and I’m about to turn him over to the authorities. I wanted to tell you first so there could be no dispute about the reward.”

“Excellent, Mr. Anderson. I assure you there will be no difficulty about that.”

“Thanks,” I said. “You’ll probably have another phone call shortly, as soon as the police have him.”

As I put the phone down, Captain Cross growled:

“What kind of chiselers do you think we are?”

I grinned at him. “I don’t know. What kind are you? All I know is I’ve had difficulty with rewards before, so you can’t blame me for playing safe.”

There was tension in the room, plenty of it, as I turned around.

“Frank Betterman,” I said.

He was standing behind Dr. Stanley’s chair at the desk, and he looked startled and backed to the wall. I went on around the desk after him.

Dr. Stanley turned in his chair and gave Betterman a startled, frightened look, and then pulled open a drawer of his desk that had been partly open before, and his hand jerked out of the drawer with an automatic in it.

“Attaboy, Doc,” I said, as I rounded the end of the desk. “Aim it at him. He’s a killer. He might get you.”

As Dr. Stanley’s automatic swung around to cover Betterman, I was right beside Stanley, and I dived for the automatic. I caught his gun wrist in both my hands and bore it down to the floor as I pulled him out of the chair.

The gun fired once as his knuckles hit the floor, but the bullet buried itself harmlessly in the molding. Then I had the gun twisted out of his hand and had his arm turned behind his back, and it was all over. Even the strength of a homicidal maniac can’t break an arm-twist like that.

“Sorry, Frank,” I said, to Betterman. “But if I hadn’t played it that way, he’d have shot several of us before we got him. I saw his hand keeping near that partly open drawer and I knew there’d be a gun in it. Had to stall till I got near enough to jump him.”

Frank Betterman wiped sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand.

“You mean Stanley is this Paul Verne?” he said.

I nodded. “I might have known he wouldn’t be without an identity that would stand checking. He probably killed the real Dr. Philemon Stanley in Louisville, took over his identity and came here. He couldn’t have impersonated him where he was known, of course, but it was easy enough here.”

“You better be right, Anderson,” Captain Cross said. “I don’t get all of it. Why’d he kill those other two guys? I know a nut doesn’t need a reason, but he had a good hideout here and was not suspected.”

“And he wanted to keep it,” I said. “Those weren’t motiveless murders, either of them. He wanted to kill me, because he found out why I was here and he knew I’d catch wise sooner or later once I suspected Paul Verne was here. Probably he heard me talking on the phone, via an extension, last night, and decided to kill me. So earlier in the night he killed Perry Evans and hid the body and—”

“Why?” Cross demanded. “What’s killing Perry Evans got to do with killing you?”

I grinned at him loftily.

“So there wouldn’t be an unsolved murder. I’d be dead and Evans gone, with a piece of cloth from his suit on the barbed wire. Two and two make four, and if the Verne angle pops up, why Evans was Verne and he killed me and scrammed.”

“Umm,” said Cross. “But what about Toler”

“Toler burgled my room while I was downstairs tonight. I’ll tell you why later. Skip it for the moment. And Verne—Dr. Stanley—was waiting here to kill me when I came back, and in the dark he got Toler by mistake. But he found out he’d got the wrong man and waited for me. It wouldn’t have put any crimp in his plans. Perry Evans, missing, would have taken the blame for two murders instead of one. But he missed killing me, even after firing a gun through the door. And I got a crowd in the hall outside so he couldn’t come out after me that way, so he went back upstairs to his own room.”

“You mean he dropped out the window, ran around the outside and went upstairs?”

“I doubt it,” I interrupted. “His room is right over mine. I imagine he came in my window by a rope or something let down from his window. And all he had to do was climb back up and then come down the stairs, fastening his bathrobe.”

“You were telling me some screwy yarn about a tommy gun,” Cross said. “Where does that fit in?”

“Garvey was under orders to report to Stanley on the patients and any requests they might make. As a gag, I asked Garvey for a machine-gun and, of course, he told Stanley. And that’s the one nutty thing that Paul Verne did. His macabre sense of humor made him put one in my room. That was before he knew I was a detective, of course. Maybe the first thing that made him suspect me was the fact that I ducked the gun in another room and didn’t report it to him. If I’d been what I was supposed to be, I’d have come to him about it.”

Cross and the plainclothesman had relieved me of my captive by now and he was handcuffed and helpless. His sullen silence was enough of a confession for me, and apparently for Cross, too.

But there was a plenty worried look on the captain’s face as his subordinates took Verne away.

“This is a new one on me,” he said. “I mean, the sanitarium here. What the devil am I going to do about all the patients? Can the attendants take over, or did he have an assistant who can handle things long enough to find other places for these people to go?”

I grinned at him. “You didn’t ask me yet, Captain, why Harvey Toler came to my room tonight.”

He frowned. “All right, why did he? Not that that can have anything to do with winding up the affairs of a sanitarium.”

“It can have everything to do with it,” I said. “Toler came there to spy on me, after he heard me pass his door to go downstairs. He wanted to look over my stuff, so he could report to Dr. Stanley, or to the man he thought was Dr. Stanley.”

“Huh? Why? Wait a minute! You mean Toler wasn’t really crazy, that he was faking exhibitionism like you faked kleptomania, and that Stanley hired him like he hired you, to watch the other patients?”

“Exactly, Cap. Now double that, in spades…”

* * *

“You’re crazy,” Kit said.

“No, angel,” I explained patiently. “That is the whole point. Much as I deplore two murders —three if you count the original Dr. Stanley—that is what makes this case utterly and screamingly a howl. I am not crazy.

“And neither was anybody else in that nut house, except the man who ran it! I should have known it when we investigated a few patients at random, and not one of them seemed to have had enough money to pay his way, but every one of them was the type of person who would be looking for a job and reading want ads. Want ads like the one I answered, but worded differently”

“You mean there wasn’t a single nut in that place?”

“Not a one,” I told her. “It seems likely Verne would have had at least one genuine application during the month or so he had been operating there, but if he did have, I have a hunch he’d have turned it down. One or two legitimate ones would have spoiled the record, see? Lord, what a kick he must have got out of running that place, knowing that eighteen or nineteen people there were spying on each other at his orders and each of ‘em acting crazy to fool all the others! And the whole shebang run by—”

I couldn’t go on with it.

Besides, we’d have to stop laughing long enough to figure out where we were going to spend—with the aid of twenty-five thousand dollars—the rest of our honeymoon.

The Moon for a Nickel

IT WAS almost midnight. The lake front sweltered in the aftermath of a blazing mid-summer day.

The little man with the straggly gray hair stood dejectedly beside his big black skyward-aimed telescope, upon which hung a hand-lettered sign, “The Moon for a Nickel.”

It was too hot. Business was poor.

Over the rippling waters of Lake Michigan the moon hung like a golden ball—but no one seemed interested in it. On the other side, beyond the park, the tall buildings rose: black gaunt shapes against a black background. Here and there shone the white rectangle of a lighted window.

A hand touched his shoulder, and the little man jumped. He had not heard any one approach.

A man with a black slouch hat pulled down over his forehead stood beside him. The telescope man recognized him as a man he had noticed hanging around almost an hour the previous night, watching the telescope, the buildings, and the people.

He was holding out a dollar bill. “Take a walk around a tree, dad,” he said. “I want to look at the Big Dipper.”

The little man stuck the dollar into his pocket. A buck was a buck—particularly right now. He didn’t see many of them. He meandered off and sat down on a bench, just near enough to see that the fellow didn’t try to walk off with the ‘scope.

Not that he could do much about it— the guy looked smooth but tough. Thinking about it, the little man became quite uneasy. It wasn’t usual to be handed a dollar and told to take a walk. In fact, it had never happened before. But a buck was a buck, and if only he had forty-nine more of them—

Out of the corner of his eye he managed to watch the mysterious stranger without appearing to do so. He had a hunch it would not be advisable to act interested.

The stranger swiveled the telescope around so that it seemed to be pointing up at the nearest building, across the street from the park.

He kept turning the focusing screw. At last he seemed satisfied with the adjustment and moved the telescope slowly from side to side as though he were peering intently into every window. Then he raised it a trifle and seemed to look into the windows of the floor above. Then the floor below.

Then he took out his handkerchief to mop his forehead. But before putting it back into his pocket, he waved it once. He turned the telescope around again so that it pointed out over the lake. Then, without a word, he walked away rapidly.

The little man with the straggly gray hair strolled back to the telescope. He knew that it was none of his business and that he should keep out of it, but his eyes followed the stranger, who became a dark shadow as he crossed the two blocks of park.

Then, as he came out under the street lights of the boulevard, he could be seen clearly again. He climbed into the front seat of a big car parked at the curb.

But the car didn’t drive away. It stayed there, waiting.

The little man realized he was out of his element—that sudden death sat in the front seat of that car, and in its vacant back seat as well.

And he didn’t want to get killed just then, not when his wife was so ill, when she needed an operation and was counting on him, somehow, to find the money. But fifty bucks was as far away as the moon.

The moon—he should re-aim his ‘scope at the moon, so that in case anybody with a nickel came along— He looked through the telescope and saw a blurred golden disk. He reached up to turn the focusing screw, and then lowered his hand. What was the use?

He might as well go home. No more tonight. The dollar bill had been a windfall, but just enough to be tantalizing. How, where, when, to find forty-nine more of them to pay for his wife’s operation? Her wan face seemed to swim before his eyes, superimposed upon the blurred disk of the moon.

He turned back and looked up at the building front across the park. There were a few lights here and there. One on the fourth floor, two in adjacent windows on the eighth. He tried to remember the exact slant of the telescope. It would have pointed, he guessed, at the fifth or sixth floor.

Suddenly, on the sixth floor, he saw a light that glowed and disappeared, showed once more, dimly. A flashlight, he thought. He didn’t see it again. Several minutes passed.

Then out of the entrance of the building, two men walked rapidly to the parked car. One carried a small bag.

Curiosity overcame caution in the little man beside the telescope. It was partly a dim hope that if he could get the license number of that car, a description of all three of the men, there might be a reward. But mostly it was curiosity.

He swung the telescope around as quickly as he could, gave the focusing screw a slight twist with a practiced hand, aimed.

As the distant scene leaped suddenly into view as though it were only a few yards away, the men were climbing into the car.

They looked tough. One had a long jagged white scar just above his collar. He had a long thin nose and little ratty eyes. The other man, who was getting in beside the driver, had a fat pudgy face. Through the telescope the little man could make out the baggy wrinkles under his eyes, could almost count the hairs in his toothbrush mustache.

He got ready to swing the telescope to follow the car. He wouldn’t be able to catch the license plates until it had moved almost a block. But anyway he could identify all three of the men, anywhere, any time. They seemed almost close enough to reach out and touch.

He saw the man who used the telescope start the car. It seemed so close that he was surprised for an instant not to be able to hear the sound of the motor.

Then the driver turned, looked out over the park toward the lake, toward the telescope. The little man could see his lips moving in what seemed to be silent curses. The driver pointed toward the telescope and said something to the two other men.

Obviously, plans were changed. The car made a U-turn on the boulevard and headed toward the drive leading into the park.

It had to go a few blocks out of its way to get at him, but it was coming toward the man with the telescope.

For a moment he stood petrified. The car was roaring down the straight stretch toward him before he moved. Then he began to run blindly out across the grass, away from the drive.

Brakes screeched. A gun barked and a bullet buzzed past his left car like an angry hornet.

Two automatics were barking now—they did not dare take time to get out of the car and run after him, so they were firing from the drive. But the light was uncertain, and he had presence of mind enough to zigzag a bit.

And then another sound, a welcome sound, came to his ears—the shrill sirens of squad cars. They seemed to come from three directions, converging upon the park. Two of the cars came into sight on the boulevard and swung into two different driveways into the park.

As suddenly as they had started, the automatics ceased to bark. The big black car roared into motion again—but a squad car blocked its way, swinging around to block the drive, a revolver firing at the robbers’ car.

The windshield shattered, and the car came to a stop with squealing brakes. A second squad car pulled up behind it. Two detectives from the third car were running toward it across the grass, one of them carrying a submachine gun.

A salvo from the big car made the man with the gun go flat on his belly, and he started firing from that position. The staccato of the gun drowned out the short sharp barks of the pistols. A row of holes six inches apart appeared in the side of the big car.

Only one automatic continued to bark. Then that one was thrown out to the drive, and its owner, trying to surrender, opened the door to climb out. But he fell out instead and sprawled gracelessly in a pool of blood on the asphalt.

In the silence that followed, the little man with the straggly gray hair walked over to the detective who had fired the submachine gun.

“I can identify them,” he said.

Then he realized how silly it sounded when the detective looked at him in bewilderment and from him to the body on the drive and the car with its two silent occupants.

“So can I,” said the detective, with a grin.

“I mean,” said the little man, “that I saw the robbery happen.” And he went on and told how his telescope had been used, and the whole story. “Is there,” he asked, although he knew very well that there wasn’t, “any chance of my getting a reward?”

“What for?” asked the detective, and then grinned. “You’re lucky we don’t run you in as an accessory, allowing your spyglass to be used by a lookout in a jewelry-house burglary.”

The little man winced, and the detective reassured him.

“Naw.” he added. “They set off an alarm as they were leaving. We’d have got ‘em anyway, a little bit down the boulevard, even if they hadn’t stopped to take a pot shot at you.”

The police ambulance had driven up, and the three bodies were loaded into it. A cop got into the riddled car and found that it could be driven in under its own power.

The little man walked dispiritedly back to his telescope. A crowd had gathered—the shooting had drawn one of those tremendous mobs of the curious who always gather at the scene of an accident or crime in a city, whether it be noon or midnight. There were hundreds milling about. Excitement can always draw a throng.

The little man perked up. Crowds might mean business.

“The moon for a nickel,” called the little man, standing beside his telescope. “See the moon for a nickel.”

But nobody much wanted to see the moon. He took in one nickel in five minutes.

He happened to look back toward the building across the boulevard. He saw the looted shop brightly lighted up. He focused the telescope on the windows. As though looking through from the very window sill, he could see the policemen, the detectives, going over the place. Back at one wall he could see a damaged safe. A man came in who looked liked a jeweler, probably the proprietor.

The little man had a big idea.

“See the scene of the crime!” he called. “Half a dollar to see the scene of the crime through a telescope!”

Some one shoved a half dollar into his hand and looked through the telescope. Another. A knot gathered about the telescope. The little man beamed, and began to get heavy about the pockets. He hadn’t known that there were that many half dollars. It was hours later before he finally went home, and sixty-one dollars jingled in his pockets.

Suite for a Flute and Tommy-Gun

I WAITED till the train had pulled out, and still nobody had got off it. Nobody, that is, except the funny-looking little guy with the shell-rimmed glasses and the hat that looked like a country preacher’s.

But the great McGuire wasn’t on it. I was glad, in a way, because I—well, I might as well admit that I resented Old Man Remmel having thought I wasn’t good enough for the job and having sent for the biggest-shot private detective in the country. Just on a matter of some threatening letters, too. Didn’t even want me to call in a postal inspector; said he’d have the best detective in the country or none.

Well, I decided, he’d been stood up. I grinned and turned to head back home, figuring maybe this guy McGuire had phoned Remmel he’d be delayed and Remmel had phoned me and I wasn’t there. But this funny-looking little guy I mentioned steps up to me and sticks out his hand. “Sheriff Clark?” he asked. And when I admitted it, he said, “My name is—”

Yeah, you guessed it.

I gawped at him. “Not the—”

He grinned at me. “Thanks for the compliment, sheriff, if it was meant for one. If I disappoint you, I’m sorry, but—”

I’d recovered enough by then to take his hand and to stammer out something that was probably worse than if I’d kept my big mouth shut and let it go at that. But honesty, not subtlety, has always been my long suit, and the people here have elected me ten terms running, in spite of it. I don’t mean in spite of the honesty; I mean in spite of my being not much of a diplomat.

“Well,” I said, “I’m glad you’re here anyway.” I saw too late that the “anyway” was putting my foot in it farther, but a word’s like a bullet in that once you’ve shot it you can’t get it back into the gun and pretend you didn’t. A guy really ought to be as careful about shooting off his yap as about shooting off his gun, come to think of it. There’d be fewer murders either way.

“I’m sorry, Mr. McGuire,” I told him sheepishly. “But, gosh, you sure don’t look like—”

He laughed. “Never mind the mister, sheriff. Just call me Mac. And I’m not sensitive about my looks; they’re an asset. Now about those letters. Got them with you?”

I took his arm. “Sure,” I said. “I’ll show ‘em to you over a drink before we drive out to see Remmel. I’ll give you the picture first, since we’ll be working together. Anyway, I can say some things better if it isn’t in front of him.”

“You mean he isn’t on the level?”

“Nix,” I said. “I don’t mean that at all. If anything, he’s too much on the level. He’s not only interested in his own morals, but in everybody else’s, see? He’s a reformer, and he’s a damn teetotaler. You know these smug teetotalers. Pains in the neck, all of them.”

I jerked my thumb toward the building we were passing on the other side of our main street. “That’s his bank,” I said, “and if he’d stick to banking, he wouldn’t have got those letters. But he had to stick his nose into politics and get himself elected to the county board. And with his ideas—” I shook my head.

“Such as—” McGuire prompted.

I steered him into Sam Frey’s place that we’d just come to, before I answered. If I was going out with him to see Remmel—and I had an appointment with Remmel to do just that—we’d be in for a long, dry conversation. A bit of prelubrication would come in handy.

I answered his question as we headed for the bar. “Such as tavern keepers and roadhouses, mostly. I know we’re not too tight on the roadhouses down this way, but that’s mostly because the people want it that way, and it brings a lot of business and money into the county. We keep ‘em closely enough supervised that there’s no rough stuff, you know, or anything really much wrong, but—”

“But what?”

“But this Remmel has a bill up before the county board—the gosh-awfulest bill you ever heard of. It would shut up all taverns and roadhouses at ten o’clock in the evening. Not midnight or one o’clock, mind you, but ten, when their trade is just starting. Naturally, the boys are sore. It’s just the same thing, practically, as closing them up entirely.”

I crooked a finger at Sam, and he came ambling down toward us behind the bar.

“And the worst of it is,” I went on, “that there’s a chance of it going through, with Remmel swinging all his influence back of it. Now, reform’s a darn good thing where it’s needed, but it isn’t needed here, and it’s going to play hell with things. That’s the trouble with these damn intemperate teetotalers—

“—Derryaire for mine, Sam, short beer for a wash. Yours, Mr. McG—I mean, Mac?”

His eyes twinkled at me from behind those shell-rimmed cheaters. He said, “I’ll have coffee, if Sam has some hot. Sorry, sheriff, but I’m a damn teetotaler.”

That was my third boner since the train had pulled in at seven p.m., which was ten minutes ago. There wasn’t anything to do but to laugh it off or else get down on my hands and knees and crawl for the back door. But the corners of McGuire’s mouth showed me I could laugh it off all right, and I did.

“Make mine coffee, too, Sam,” I said. “But be sure it’s got whiskers on it. Let’s get back to Banker Remmel, Mac. Now, I don’t mean that he is a complete louse, even if he is a—I don’t mean he is a complete louse at all. He’s got a soft side, too. He loves music, for one thing; plays piano at the Sunday school. And once a week regular, for thirty years, he and Dave Peters get together and jam it up.”

“Jam what up?”

“I got a daughter in high school,” I explained. “That’s the kind of English they teach them there. It means they play together. Dave plays a squeak-pipe.”

“A what?”

“I didn’t learn that from my daughter,” I told him. “It came natural, because I hate flutes. They smell to high heaven, and especially when Dave wheezes a high note on his. Golly!”

“Who is Dave?”

“Dave Peters, the clerk at the bank. He and Old Man Remmel are friends from kidhood. Guess Dave couldn’t hold a job anywhere else; he’s a little light in the head. Guess anybody has to be to take up playing the flute for a hobb—Say, Mac, you don’t by any chance play the flute, do you?”

He put back his head and laughed heartily. He said, “Sheriff, you’re a wow. May I see those letters?”

I nodded and handed them over. There were three of them, and they were the perfectly ordinary type of threatening note.

One of them read:

Remmel: Get out of politics or get out of Crogan County.

Another one:

Remmel: Resign from the county board or be measured for a wooden kimono.

The third one was about like the other two; I forget the exact wording.

“You checked them for prints, I suppose?” McGuire asked.

“Sure. Even us hicks know that much these days. Nope, no prints, Mac. But did you notice anything about the spelling?”

“Hm-m-m. Not especially. What do you mean?”

I nodded wisely, glad of a chance to show him that even out in Springdale we are able to give a whirl or two to the old deductive angles. “It’s the spelling of a fairly well-educated person,” I pointed out. “Makes no attempt to sound illiterate, you see. He spells words like ‘resign’ and ‘politics’ all right. But he misses an easy one, and that little slip wouldn’t have been faked. When we find a guy who spells ‘kimona’ with an ‘o’ on the end, we really got a suspect. See?”

He looked surprised. “You sure, sheriff? I’ve always thought it was spelled with an ‘o.’ ” He opened his brief case, which he’s put on the stool beside him, and pulls out a little pocket dictionary and—well, when we’d looked it up, he had to admit that my deduction would have been a good one if I’d only not known how to misspell kimono myself.

Sam brought our coffee and I put three spoonfuls of sugar in mine before I realized what I was doing, being kind of confused. And then, rather than make a worse fool of myself by admitting it, I had to pretend I’d done it on purpose and drink the sickly stuff. There’s a bottom limit to what a sheriff wants a famous detective to think of him, and I felt two degrees below that already, even if Mac was too nice to show that he thought it.

He drank his coffee black and unsweetened, and he asked. “Do you think these threats are from some roadhouse owner who’ll be ruined if that bill of Remmel’s goes through?”

I shrugged. “Could be. There’s plenty of owners that will be ruined, and some of those boys might play for keeps if they saw their livings being yanked out from under them. There are a few that—well, they stay within the law now because under the law they can still make a fair profit, but—”

He said, “Put yourself in the place of one of these roadhouse proprietors, sheriff, and try to imagine you don’t give a hang about the law. Now, if the situation were what it was, would you figure it would be best to try to scare Remmel with notes like these, or would you figure it safer in the long run just to eliminate him quietly, without threats?”

“Hm-m-m,’ I said. “I see your point.” Well, I did see it, even if I couldn’t see where it would get us. “If I really intended to go so far as killing him, I don’t think I’d send notes first that would give away my motive and make me one of a limited number of suspects.”

“Fine,” Mac said, “but you wouldn’t send the notes, either, unless you thought there was a chance of them working. Would you?”

I downed the last of my super-sugared coffee while I thought that one over. “Guess I wouldn’t,” I said. “But they might work, at that. Remmel doesn’t show it, but I think he’s really scared. Oh, he says he’s going ahead with his campaign with redoubled energy, but I think he’s weakening. He’d like some sort of an excuse, I think, to back out without looking like he was yellow.”

“And since you’d rather not commit murder unless you had to, for purely selfish reasons, if no others, how would you go about giving him that excuse to back out?”

“Darned if I know,” I admitted, after I’d scratched where my hair used to be. “How would you?”

“I don’t know either, sheriff. I’d like to meet one of these road-house owners of yours, though, just for a sample.”

“Under your right name?” I asked him. “Or undercoverlike, with me introducing you as a textile man from Texas, or something?”

He smiled. “Since I’m being introduced by the law, I may as well go under my true colors. I’ll be freer to ask questions without making excuses.”

“O.K., Mac,” I told him. I turned around and yelled, “Hey, Sam.” Sam Frey came waddling over to us again, and I said, “Sam, meet Mr. McGuire. The McGuire, the guy you’ve read about.”

Sam said, “Glad to meet you.” I told Mac: “Sam, here, owns a roadhouse, besides this tavern. It’s out on the Kerry pike, near where we’re going. He works there nights and here days and evenings, like now. He never sleeps.”

Sam grinned. “Oh, I catch a few hours now and then. Few more years and I’ll retire, and then I’ll sleep twenty hours a day for a while and catch up. I’ll be able to afford it then.”

“Unless this new law goes through,” said McGuire.

Sam’s face sobered. “Yeah,” he said.

I looked at the clock on the wall over the bar. “It’s eight o’clock, Sam. Want to turn your place here over to Johnny for the rest of the evening and go over to Remmel’s with us?”

I caught the surprised look on McGuire’s face. “Sam’s a deputy of mine,” I explained. “He knows all about the notes. And he’s a good guy to have along.”

“Here I thought you were introducing me to a suspect,” protested McGuire. “Or are all the suspects deputies of yours?”

Sam chuckled. “Nope,” he answered for me. “I’m the only one fits both ways. Sure it ain’t too early to go there, sheriff? This is his evening for Dave Peters to be there. And you’ve told me how Remmel won’t let anything at all interrupt those doo-ets of his.”

“Remmel’s expecting us,” I told him. “Said he’d have Dave come early tonight so they’d be through by the time we got there. Go get your coat, Sam, if you’re coming.”

Sam went to the back, and McGuire wanted to know, “Why are you taking him? Not that I mind, but I’m curious.”

“Two reasons. First, Sam knows every roadhouse proprietor who’ll be affected by that law. After you’ve talked to Remmel, Sam can give you enough leads to keep us going all night. Second, Sam’s been wanting to get a chance to see Remmel, to have a talk with him about that law. He says he thinks maybe he can make him see how unfair it is.”

“Oh,” said McGuire. Suddenly I saw what he was thinking. He’d just asked me how the sender of the notes could go about giving the banker a chance to back down without looking yellow.

“Sam never sent those notes,” I said suddenly. “Sam’s an honest guy, a swell guy. He wouldn’t kill a fly.”

McGuire said quietly, “I agree with you. But the sender of those notes hasn’t harmed a fly yet, has he? And maybe he has no intentions of harming Remmel.”

“You mean the whole thing is just a bluff? Is that what you think?”

He smiled. “Sheriff, are you asking me to give a considered opinion on the case before I’ve even seen Mr. Remmel? Lord, man, I just got here, and all I’ve got is an open mind. I’m discussing possibilities, not opinions.”

Well, he was right as usual, and I’d asked a silly question. But before I could try to back-track on it, Sam came with his coat and hat on and we got into my car and went to the Remmel place.

It’s a big, rambling house with three wings to it, and the minute I turned in the gateway I had a feeling that something was wrong. I get feelings like that sometimes, and every once in a while they’re right, even if they mostly aren’t.

And the minute I stopped the motor of my car in the driveway, I knew I was wrong again, and breathed a sigh of relief. They were still playing.

A flute isn’t exactly loud, but it carries well, and Dave’s wheezy tones were unmistakable. I grinned at McGuire as we walked along the path from the driveway to the porch, past what Remmel called his “music room.” The shades were up and the curtains drawn back, and we got a glimpse of them hard at it as we walked by, Remmel at the piano bench pounding away at the keys and Dave standing behind him and to his left, tooting.

“We got here too soon, all right,” I said as I rang the doorbell. “But it isn’t our fault. They were expecting us at eight, and it’s a quarter after.”

The door opened and Craig, the Remmel butler, bowed and stood aside for us to come in. I said, “Hi, Bob,” and clapped him on the shoulder as we went past.

Ethelda Remmel, regal in white, was sweeping down toward us along the corridor. “Sheriff Clark,” she said, holding out her fingertips and looking like she was trying to pretend to look glad to see us.

I performed the introductions.

“Henry is expecting you,” she informed us. “If you’ll step into the drawing room a moment until he and Mr. Peters are through their—” She didn’t name it; just gave a deprecating little laugh that made me understand why Henry Remmel—teetotaler that he was—sought release in pounding ivory. Another man might have set up a blonde, but Henry Remmel wasn’t another man.

We went in; it was across the hall from the music room. There was a lull in the noise and then it started in again, right away. I’d recognized the music before; I didn’t know the name, but it was something we had on the phonograph at home; but this one I didn’t know, had never heard before. It sounded like a show-off piece for the flute, with high, short little runs and trills and octave jumps all over the place. Not bad, but not good, either.

Then it happened, so suddenly that for an instant that seemed a lot longer none of us moved. Once you’ve heard that sound you never mistake it again. I’ve heard it, and I know Sam has, and I have no doubt that McGuire had heard it more often than we.

I mean the staccato yammer of a sub-machine gun. One burst of about half a dozen shots, so quick together that it sounded almost like one. The flute, in the middle of a high note, seeming to give an almost humanly discordant gasp before it went silent. And at the same moment the dreadful discord that a piano makes only when a couple of dozen keys in a row are pushed down all at once and hard—like if you fall across them.

It seemed, as I said, like a long time that we just looked at each other, but it couldn’t have been long, because the strings of the piano, with the keys obviously still held down, were still vibrating audibly when we reached the hall.

Mrs. Remmel had been nearest the door of the drawing room, and she was the first to reach that closed door across the hall. She wrenched at the knob, forgetting that her husband always turned the catch on the inside of the door to make sure no one would disturb him while he was in the one room he held sacred. Then she put up frantic fists to pound on the wooden panel, but before she could connect, the latch was turned from within and the door swung open.

Dave Peters stood there in the doorway, his face pale and his eyes so wide they seemed ready to fall out of their sockets. Over his shoulder I could see, at the piano, just what I had expected to see there. Somehow, merely from the way he lay slumped forward across the keyboard, I was certain that Henry Remmel was dead. I knew at a glance that there wasn’t any use wasting time crossing over to feel for a pulse that wouldn’t be there.

I saw Dave’s flute on the floor where he had dropped it, and the curtain blowing slightly inward from an opened window on the side of the wing toward the back of the house. Dave was pointing to that open window. “Fired in there,” he shouted, although there was no need for shouting. “Hurry, maybe you can—”

Cursing myself for not having thought of it before someone told me to, I jerked around and ran for the outside door. Sam had been quicker than I, and hadn’t waited for a flute-playing bank clerk to tell us what to do. He was already outside and pounding around the house to the left.

I pounded out the door after him and started around the house the other way, yanking out my Police Positive as I ran.

Sam had nerve, all right, because I knew he didn’t have a gun. Or maybe his running out had been more reaction than courage, because when we came in sight of each other at the back of the house and he didn’t recognize me in the almost darkness, he gave a yawp and started to go back.

I called out to him and he stopped. I was beginning to think again, and I said, “Be quiet, Sam. Listen.” It was too dark to see whoever might be making a getaway, but there was just a chance that they wouldn’t be so far but what we could hear them.

We stood there a moment, and there wasn’t any sound but the hysterical sobbing of Ethelda Remmel in the house. None that we could hear, anyway. I said, “Sam, there’s a flashlight in my car. Will you get it?”

He said, “Sure, Les,” and went after it. I stepped up toward the open window that the killer had fired through, and three feet away, too close to the window to be visible in the square of light that fell from the window onto the lawn, I stumbled over something. Something hard and heavy.

I bent over to look, and I could make out that it was a Tommy-gun all right. I didn’t touch it until Sam got back with the flashlight. Then I picked it up carefully by hooking my finger through the trigger guard so as not to smear any prints. As I raised up with it, I shot a resentful glance in the window.

This McGuire was sure disappointing me. He was in there comforting Mrs. Remmel and trying to calm down Dave Peters so he could answer questions without shouting. That kind of stuff is what you’d expect from an ordinary private dick, but not from one with a reputation like McGuire’s. Staying in there to jabber and leaving the man hunt and the dirty work to me and Sam.

I went around in the door again, and put the Tommy-gun down in a corner of the murder room. A housekeeper had appeared on the scene from somewhere and was taking Mrs. Remmel away toward the upstairs of the house.

“He got away,” I said. “And the ground is too hard for prints. He left the typewriter, though. Maybe there’ll be fingerprints on it.”

“And maybe not,” said Sam. Privately, I agreed with him. The only killers nowadays who leave prints are spur-of-the-moment boys, and they don’t carry Tommy-guns around on the chance that they may decide to go hunting.

I glared at McGuire. I couldn’t blame him out loud for not having gone chasing out with us, because it had turned out he was right and there hadn’t been any use of trying. But I was mad at him anyway, and my tongue gave way at its loosest hinge.

“So you thought the boys were bluffing about killing Remmel, huh?” I said. I realized, even as I said it, that I was being unfair, because he hadn’t made any such statement at all, and had refused to even guess until he had all the facts. Then I thought of another angle.

“So you thought Sam here was a suspect, huh?” I said accusingly. “That maybe he was coming here to give Remmel an out. Well, Remmel don’t need an out now; he’s got one. And Sam was with us when it happened, and he couldn’t have done it any more’n me or Mrs. Remmel or Dave or you yourself, or—”

He said, “Be quiet, sheriff.” He said it so softly and so calmly and authoritatively that I shut up so sudden I near sprained a tonsil, and felt my face getting red. In spite of my general resemblance to a spavined elephant, I have a blush—so I’m told—that is like a schoolgirl’s.

McGuire wasn’t even looking at me, though. He was talking conversationally to Dave, just like there wasn’t a stiff in the room at all. “That piece you were playing after the ‘IL Trovatore’ number,” he said. “Is this the score for it?” He strolled to the piano and looked at the music opened on it. It was written out by hand in ink, on ruled music paper.

Dave nodded. “My own composition,” he said. “A suite for flute and piano. I brought it over tonight for us to try out.”

“Interesting,” said McGuire casually. He was leaning over to study the manuscript, and he’d taken a pencil from his pocket. He pointed to a place about halfway down the second page. “This would be about the point where the machine gun made a trio of it, wouldn’t it? About so.”

Lightly, with his pencil, he sketched in six slurred thirty-second notes below the staff. “About six notes right here.”

I thought he’d gone nuts. I didn’t change my mind at all when he turned and went on talking. “The history of music is very interesting, Mr. Peters,” he said. I gawked at him.

A guy who’d talk about the history of music over a dead body was a new one on me. He went on: “Have you ever read about a Colonel Rebsomen who lived in France early in the last centur—”

Then I knew he’d gone genuinely and completely insane, because he tensed suddenly and his right hand darted inside his coat and came out holding an automatic. But this time I wasn’t so slow; I dived before he could aim at whoever he was going to aim at, and the bullet went wild and snipped a stem from a potted plant on my left. My right to his jaw made him drop the gun and claw the air, and I grabbed for the gun and got it. McGuire didn’t go down from my punch. He kept his feet and looked at me a little sadly. “You damned fool!” he said. “I was going to shoot it out of his hand.”

I said blankly, “Shoot what out of whose hand?”

Then I turned around and saw Dave, and saw that he was slumped back in a chair, and that his face wasn’t pretty to look at. There was a little bottle in his hand. Even as I watched, his relaxing fingers let it slide to the floor.

Sam said, “Prussic acid. It’s all over; no use rushing for any antidote for that stuff.”

I didn’t understand it, but I did get that I’d made a fool of myself again. This time, though, I can’t say I was really sorry. I’d known Dave pretty well, and if he’d killed Hank Remmel it was better for him to have had a sudden out than to go through what a murderer goes through before he climbs the steps. A guy like Dave.

I turned back to McGuire, and I didn’t call him Mac this time. I handed him his gun respectfully, and I said, “I sure owe you an apology, Mr. McGuire. I thought—but damn it all, I still don’t see how Dave could have killed him. We heard ‘em, all the time.”

He slid his gun back into its holster. “Here’s the score for it, sheriff,” he said. “Suite for Flute and Tommy-gun. I don’t like this case, sheriff, but just the same, I’d like to take along this piece of music as a souvenir of it. It’s unique. May I?”

He took it out into the hall and put it into the brief case he’d left there. I followed him. “Listen,” I said, “I’m still as dumb as I was. How did Dave—”

We were out of sight of the two dead bodies now, and he grinned. “The case is closed, sheriff,” he told me, “and I can catch the ten-o’clock train out. If you can have your deputy stay here and call in the coroner and so on, why on the way back to town I’ll tell you.”

I fixed it with Sam, and as I started to drive McGuire in, I said: “I figure it this far. It’s easy to see how Dave could have had motive, as teller of the bank. An audit’ll show it. I’d guess offhand that he must have forged Remmel’s name to cover up, too, and figured that with Remmel dead the forgery would never be found out. Maybe he even had it fixed to get control of the bank himself. If he was short, and had a choice between that and jail—well, you can see the motive, all right.

“And sending those notes was a natural to throw suspicion in another direction, and that, too, would show the murder was planned. But how on earth—Say, you mentioned a Colonel Reb-something. That was when Dave pulled out the bottle and—you know. What the hell would a colonel who lived last century have to do with it?”

“Colonel Rebsomen,” said McGuire, “was quite famous. He was a one-armed flute player. Anyone much interested in the flute would have heard of him. He had a special flute he could play anything on and play it well. When I wrote in that part for the Tommy-gun into Peters’ flute score and then mentioned Colonel Rebsomen, Peters knew I saw through it.”

“A one-armed flute player! Holy cow! But…but that was a special flute, you say. Dave’s is an ordinary one, isn’t it?”

McGuire nodded. “But on an ordinary flute there are certain notes that can be played with the left hand alone. Quite a few of them, in fact. From G to C in the first and second octaves, and most of the notes in the top octave.

“You see, sheriff, he not only planned this murder, but he had written the music for it. Almost the whole of that suite he wrote is so pitched that it can be played with one hand.

“We were to be his alibi. He waited until he heard us come, and then persuaded Remmel to run through that number once before he went out to join us. As soon as they started he backed to the window, still playing. He’d planted the gun on the window sill when he came, and he’d probably opened the window earlier to be ready to get at it.

“He got the gun and, still playing, pulled the trigger. You can’t do much with a Tommy-gun one-handed, but you can fire one burst that can’t miss a man two yards away. Then he dropped his flute, probably wiped his prints off the gun and threw it out the window and came to unlatch the door. Perfect—except for Colonel Rebsomen’s ghost.”

I’d just swung my car in to the curb at the station, and we walked in. It was well before train time and, except for us, the station was empty.

I said, “My God, Mac, what a scheme for murder that was! Only an unbalanced mind would have planned it. I guess flute players really are a bit nuts.”

McGuire nodded absently. He put his brief case down and took the score of Dave’s suite from it. I looked over his shoulder and shuddered when I saw those penciled staccato notes that showed where the Tommy-gun had joined in.

And suddenly I realized how near Dave had come to getting away with it. He would have, for all of me or Sam. Offhand, you’d say only another flute player could have—

“Gawd, Mac,” I said, “I just remembered that you didn’t answer me before when I asked if you played the flute. Do you?”

“I was just considering,” he said, “showing you how this would sound if it were well played. It’s not bad music, really.” He reached deeper in his brief case and came up with a black leather case that proved to be plush lining and the sections of a dismembered flute. And darned if it didn’t sound not so bad at that, the way he played it.

I’ve had mine a month now, and I can play “My Country ‘Tis of Thee,” and a few other easy ones. Only, as my wife acrimoniously points out, if another fancy murder is ever pulled off in Crogan County, it’ll probably be planned by a chess player instead of a flute player, and I’ll make a fool of myself again because I don’t know a pawn from a bishop, except that the knights look like horses.

But a guy can’t be an expert in everything, and what’s good enough for a guy like McGuire, who can solve a case practically while it’s happening, is good enough for a guy like me.

The Cat from Siam

Chapter I

The Locked Door

WE WERE in the middle of our third game of chess when it happened.

It was late in the evening—eleven thirty-five, to be exact. Jack Sebastian and I were in the living room of my two-room bachelor apartment. We had the chess game set up on the card table in front of the fireplace, in which the gas grate burned cheerfully.

Jack looked cheerful too. He was wreathed in smoke from his smelliest pipe and he had me a pawn down and held a positional edge. I’d taken the first two games, but this one looked like his. It didn’t look any less so when he moved his knight and said, “Check.” My rook was forked along with the king. There didn’t seem to be anything I could do about it except give up the rook for the knight.

I looked up at the Siamese cat who was sleepily watching us from her place of vantage on the mantel.

“Looks like he’s got us, Beautiful,” I said. “One should never play with a policeman.”

“I wish you wouldn’t do that, dammit,” Jack said. “You give me the willies.”

“Anything’s fair in love and chess,” I told him. “If it gives you the willies to have me talk to a cat, that’s fine. Besides, Beautiful doesn’t kibitz. If you see her give me any signals, I’ll concede.”

“Go ahead and move,” he said, irritably. “You’ve got only one move that takes you out of check, so make it. I take your rook, and then—”

There was a noise, then, that I didn’t identify for a second because it was made up of a crack and a ping and a thud. It wasn’t until I turned to where part of the sound came from that I realized what it had been. There was a little round hole in the glass of the window.

The crack had been a shot, the ping had been the bullet coming through the glass—and the thud had been the bullet going into the wall behind me!

But by the time I had that figured out, the chessmen were spilling into my lap.

“Down, quick!” Jack Sebastian was saying sharply.

Whether I got there myself, or Jack pushed me there, I was on the floor. And by that time I was thinking.

Grabbing the cord of the lamp, I jerked the plug out of the wall and we were in darkness except for the reddish-yellow glow of the gas grate in the fireplace. The handle of that was on Jack’s side, and I saw him, on his knees, reach out and turn it.

Then there was complete darkness. I looked toward where the window should be, but it was a moonless night and I couldn’t see even the faintest outline of the window. I slid sideways until I bumped against the sofa. Jack Sebastian’s voice came to me out of the darkness.

“Have you got a gun, Brian?” he asked.

I shook my head and then realized he couldn’t see me. “No,” I said. “What would I be doing with a gun?”

My voice, even to me, sounded hoarse and strained. I heard Jack moving.

“The question is,” he said, “what’s the guy outside doing with one? Anybody after you, pal?”

“N-no,” I said. “At least, not—”

I heard a click that told me Jack had found the telephone. He gave a number and added, “Urgent, sister. This is the police.” Then his voice changed tone and he said, “Brian, what’s the score? Don’t you know anything about who or why—”

He got his connection before he could finish the question and his voice changed pitch again.

“Jack Sebastian, Cap,” he said. “Forty-five University Lane. Forty-five University Lane. Somebody just took a pot-shot in the window here. Head the squad cars this way from all directions they can come from. Especially the campus—that’s the logical way for him to lose himself if he’s on foot. Start ‘em. I’ll hold the line.”

Then he was asking me again, “Brian, what can I add? Quick.”

“Tell ‘em to watch for a tall, slender, young man,” I said. “Twenty-one years old, thin face, blond hair.”

“The hell,” he said. “Alister Cole?”

“Could be,” I told him. “It’s the only guess I can make. I can be wrong, but—”

“Hold it.” Whoever he’d been talking to at the police station was back on the line. Without mentioning the name, Jack gave the description I’d just given to him. He said, “Put that on the radio and come back in.”

Again to me, “Anything else?”

“Yes,” I said. “Tell ‘em to converge those squad cars on Doc Roth’s place, Two-ten University Lane. Forget sending them here. Get them there. Quick!”

“Why? You think if it’s Alister Cole, he’s going for Doc Roth, too?”

“Don’t argue. Tell ‘em. Hurry!”

I was on my feet by now, trying to grope my way across the pitch black room to the telephone to join him. I stepped on a chessman and it rolled and nearly threw me. I swore and got my lighter out of my pocket and flicked the wheel.

The tiny flame lighted part of the room dimly. The faint wavering light threw long dancing shadows. On the mantel, the Siamese was standing, her back arched and her tail thick. Her blue eyes caught and held the light like blue jewels.

“Put that out, you fool,” Jack snapped.

“He isn’t standing there at the window,” I said impatiently. “He wouldn’t stay there after we doused the light. Tell them what I said about Roth’s, quick.”

“Hello, Cap. Listen, get some of the cars to Two-ten University Lane instead. Two-one-oh. Fast. No, I don’t know what this is about either. Just do it. We can find out later. The guy who took a shot here might go there. That’s all I know. So long.”

He put the receiver back on the hook to end argument. I was there by that time, and had the receiver in my hand.

“Sorry, Jack,” I said, and shoved him out of the way. I gave Dr. Roth’s number and added, “Keep ringing till they answer.”

I held the receiver tight against my ear and waited. I realized I was still holding up the tiny torch of the cigarette lighter and I snapped it shut. The room snapped again into utter darkness.

“You stay in here,” Jack said. “I’m going out.”

“Don’t be a fool. He’s got a gun.”

There was a sharp knock on the door, and we neither of us moved until the knock came again, louder. Then we heard Professor Winton’s high, nervous voice.

“Brian, was that a shot a minute ago? Are you all right?”

Jack muttered something under his breath and groped for the door handle. In the receiver against my ear I could hear Dr. Roth’s phone still ringing. He hadn’t answered yet. I put my hand over the mouthpiece.

“I’m all right, Dr. Winton,” I called out.

By that time, Jack had found the knob and opened the door. Light streamed into the room from the hallway outside, and he stepped through the door quickly and closed it behind him.

“Someone shot through the window, Doctor,” I heard him say, “but everything’s under control. We’ve called the police. Better get back inside your room, though, till they get here.”

Dr. Winton’s voice said something, excitedly, but I didn’t hear what, because Jeanette Roth’s voice, husky and beautiful, but definitely sleepy, was saying “Hello,” in my ear. I forgot Jack and Winton and concentrated my attention on the phone.

I talked fast. “This is Brian Carter, Jeanette,” I said. “Listen, this is important. It’s maybe life and death. Just do what I say and don’t argue. First, be sure all the lights in your house are out, all doors and windows locked tight—bolted, if they’ve got bolts. Then don’t answer the door, unless you’re sure it’s the police—or me. I’m coming over, too, but the police may get there first.”

“Brian, what on earth—?”

“Don’t argue, darling,” I said. “Do those things, fast. Lights out. Everything locked. And don’t answer the door unless it’s me or the police!”

I hung up on her. I knew she’d do it faster that way than if I stayed on the line.

I groped my way through the dark room and out into the lighted hallway. The door to Dr. Winton’s room, just across from my apartment, was closed, and there was nobody in the hallway. I ran to the front door and out onto the porch.

Out front on the sidewalk, Jack Sebastian was turning around, looking. He had something in his hand. When he turned so light from the street lamp down on the corner shone on it, I could see that it was a long-barreled pistol. I ran out to join him.

“From Winton. It’s a target pistol, a twenty-two. But it’s better than throwing stones. Look, you sap, get back in there. You got no business out in the open.”

I told him I was going to Roth’s place, and started down the sidewalk at a trot.

“What’s the score?” he called after me. “What makes you think it was that Cole kid and why the excitement about Roth?”

I saved my breath by not answering him. There’d be plenty of time for all that later. I could hear him running behind me. We pounded up the steps onto the porch of Dr. Roth’s place.

“It’s Brian Carter—and the police!” I called out while I rang the bell.

Maybe Jack Sebastian wasn’t exactly the police, in the collective sense, but he was a detective, the youngest full-fledged detective on the force. Anyway, it wasn’t the time for nice distinctions. I quit leaning on the bell and hammered on the door, and then yelled again.

The key turned in the lock and I stepped back. The door opened on the chain and Jeanette’s white face appeared in the crack. She wasn’t taking any chances. Then, when she saw us, she slid back the chain and opened the door.

“Brian, what—” she began.

“Your father, Jeanette. Is he all right?”

“I—I knocked on his door after you phoned, Brian, and he didn’t answer! The door’s locked. Brian, what’s wrong?”

Chapter II

Murder for a Million!

OUT FRONT a car swung into the curb with a squealing of brakes and two big men got out of it. They came running up the walk toward us and Jack stepped to the edge of the porch, where light from a street lamp would fall on his face and identify him to the two men. It also gleamed on the gun dangling from his hand.

Jeanette swayed against me and I put my arm around her shoulders. She was trembling.

“Maybe everything’s okay, Jeanette,” I said. “Maybe your father’s just sleeping soundly. Anyway, these are the police coming now, so you’re safe.”

I heard Jack talking to the two detectives who’d come in the squad car, and then one of them started around the house, on the outside, using a flashlight. Jack and the other one joined us in the doorway.

“Let’s go,” Jack said. “Where’s your father’s room, Miss Roth?”

“Just a second, Jack,” I said. I snapped on the hall lights and then went into the library and turned on the lights there and looked around to be sure nobody was there.

“You wait in here, Jeanette,” I said then. “We’ll go up and try your father’s door again, and if he still doesn’t answer, we’ll have to break—”

Footsteps pounded across the porch again and the other detective, the one who’d started around the house, stood in the doorway.

“There’s a ladder up the side of the house to a window on the second floor—northwest corner room,” he said. “Nobody around unless he’s upstairs, in there. Shall I go up the ladder, Sebastian?”

Jack looked at me, and I knew that he and I were thinking the same thing. The killer had come here first, and there wasn’t any hurry now.

“I’ll go up the ladder,” he said. “We won’t have to break the door now. Will you two guys search the house from attic to cellar and turn all the lights on and leave them on? And, Brian, you stay here with Miss Roth. Can I borrow your flashlight, Wheeler?”

I noticed that, by tacit consent, Jack was taking charge of the case and of the older detectives. Because, I presumed, he was the first one on the scene and had a better idea what it was all about.

One of the men handed over a flashlight and Jack went outside. I led Jeanette into the library.

“Brian,” she asked, “do you think Dad is—that something has happened to Dad?”

“We’ll know for sure in a minute, darling. Why make guesses meanwhile? I don’t know.”

But—what happened that made you call me up?”

“Jack and I were playing chess at my place,” I told her. “Someone took a shot through the window. At me, not at Jack. The bullet went into the wall behind me and just over my head. I— well, I had a sudden hunch who might have shot at me, and if my hunch was right, I thought he’d consider your father his enemy, too. I’m afraid he may be—mad.”

“Alister Cole?”

“Have you noticed anything strange about him?” I asked her.

“Yes. He’s always scared me, Brian, the way he’s acted. And just last night, Dad remarked that—”

She broke off, standing there rigidly. Footsteps were coming down the stairs. That would be Jack, of course. And the fact that he walked so slowly gave us the news in advance of his coming.

Anyway, when he stood in the doorway, Jeanette asked quietly, “Is he dead?” and Jack nodded.

Jeanette sat down on the sofa behind her and dropped her head into her hands, but she didn’t cry.

“I’ll phone headquarters,” Jack said. “But first—you and he were alone in the house tonight, weren’t you, Miss Roth?”

She looked up and her eyes were still dry. “Yes” she said. “Mother’s staying overnight with my aunt—her sister—in town. This is going to hit her hard. Will you need me here? I—I think it would be best if I were the one to break it to her. I can dress and be there in half an hour. I can be back in an hour and a half. Will it be all right?”

Jack looked at me. “What do you think, Brian? You know this guy Cole and you know what this is all about. Would Miss Roth be in any danger if she left?”

“You could figure that yourself, Jack,” I said. “Cole was here, alone in the house with her after he killed Dr. Roth, and he had all the time in the world because there hadn’t been an alarm yet. But let me go with her, though, just to be sure.”

He snorted. “Just to be sure—of what? He is after you, my fine friend. Until we get Cole under lock and key—and throw away the key—you’re not getting out from under my eye.”

“All right,” I said, “so I’m indispensable. But everybody isn’t, and this place will be full of police in a few minutes. If I’m not mistaken, that sounds like another squad car coming now. Why not have one of the boys in it use it to drive Miss Roth over to her aunt’s?”

He nodded. “Okay, Miss Roth. I’ll stick my neck out—even though Headquarters may cut it off. And Wheeler and Brach have finished looking around upstairs, so it’ll be okay for you to go to your room if you want to change that housecoat for a dress.”

He went to the front door to let the new arrivals in.

“I’m awfully sorry, Jeanette,” I said then. “I know that sounds meaningless, but— it’s all I can think of to say.”

She managed a faint smile. “You’re a good egg, Brian. I’ll be seeing you.”

She held out her hand, and I took it. Then she ran up the stairs. Jack looked in at the doorway.

“I told the new arrivals to search the grounds,” he said. “Not that they’ll find anything, but it’ll give ‘em something to do. I got to phone Headquarters. You stay right here.”

“Just a second, Jack,” I said. “How was he killed?”

“A knife. Messy job. It was a psycho, all right.”

“You say messy? Is there any chance Jeanette might go into— ?”

He shook his head. “Wheeler’s watching that door. He wouldn’t let her go in. Well, I got to phone—”

“Listen, Jack. Tell me one thing. How long, about, has he been dead? I mean, is there any chance Cole could have come here after he shot at me? I might have thought of phoning here, or getting here a minute or two sooner. I’d feel responsible if my slowness in reacting, my dumbness—”

Jack was shaking his head. “I’m no M.E.,” he said, “but Roth had been dead more than a few minutes when I found him. I’d say at least half an hour, maybe an hour.”

He went to the phone and gave the Headquarters number. I heard his voice droning on, giving them the details of the murder and the attempted murder.

I sat there listening, with my eyes closed, taking in every word of it, but carefully keeping the elation off my face. It had gone perfectly. Everything had worked out. Whether or not they caught Alister Cole—and they would catch him— nothing could go wrong now. It had come off perfectly.

I would never be suspected, and I stood to gain a million dollars—and Jeanette…

She came down the stairs slowly, as one approaching a reluctant errand. I waited for her at the foot of the staircase, my eyes on her beautiful face. There was shock there, but—as I had expected and was glad to see—not too much grief. Roth had been a cold, austere man. Not a man to be grieved for deeply, or long. She stopped on the second step, her eyes level with mine and only inches away. I wanted to kiss her, but this was not the time. A little while and I would, I thought.

But I could look now, and I could dream. I could imagine my hand stroking that soft blonde hair. I could imagine those soft, misty blue eyes closed and my lips kissing the lids of them, kissing that soft white throat, her yielding lips. Then—

My hand was on the newel post and she put hers over it. It almost seemed to burn.

“I wish I could go with you, darling,” I said. “I wish there was something I could do to help you.”

“I wish you could come with me too, Brian. But—your friend’s right. And didn’t you take an awful chance coming over here anyway—out in the open, with a madman out to kill you?”

“Jack was with me,” I said.

Jack was calling to me from the library. “Coming,” I said, and then I told Jeanette, “It’s cool out, darling. Put a coat on over that thin dress.”

She nodded absently. “I wish you could come with me, Brian. Mother likes you—”

I knew what she meant, what she was thinking. That things were going to be all right between us now. Her mother did like me. It was her stuffy, snobbish father who had stood in the way. Jack called again impatiently.

“Take care of yourself, Brian,” Jeanette whispered quickly. “Don’t take any chances, please.”

She pressed my hand, then ran past me toward the coat closet. I saw that one of the detectives was waiting for her at the door. I went into the library. Jack was still sitting at the telephone table, jotting things into a notebook. He looked very intent and businesslike.

“Captain Murdock—he’s head of Homicide—is on his way here,” Jack said. “He’ll be in charge of the case. That’s why I wanted you to let the girl get out of here first. He might insist on her staying.”

“What about you?” I asked him. “Aren’t you staying on the case?”

He grinned a little. “I’ve got my orders. They’re to keep you alive until Cole is caught. The Chief told me if anything happens to you, he’ll take my badge away and shove it up my ear. From now on, pal, we’re Siamese twins.”

“Then how about finishing that chess game?” I said. “I think I can set up the men again.”

He shook his head. “Life isn’t that simple. Not for a while yet, anyway. We’ll have to stick here until Cap Murdock gets here, and then I’m to take you into the Chiefs office. Yeah, the Chiefs going down there at this time of night.”

It was after one when Jack took me into Chief Randall’s office. Randall, a big, slow-moving man, yawned and shook hands with me across his desk.

“Sit down, Carter,” he said, and yawned again.

I took the seat across from him. Jack Sebastian sat down in a chair at the end of the desk and started doodling with the little gold knife he wears on the end of a chain.

“This Roth is a big man,” Chief Randall said. “The papers are going to give us plenty if we don’t settle this quick.”

“Right now, Chief,” Jack said, “Alister Cole is a bigger man. He’s a homicidal maniac on the loose.”

The Chief frowned. “We’ll get him,” he said. “We’ve got to. We’ve got him on the air. We’ve got his description to every railroad station and airport and bus depot. We’re getting out fliers with his picture—as soon as we get one. The state patrolmen are watching for him. We’ll have him in hours. We’re doing everything.”

“That’s good,” I told him. “But I don’t think you’ll find him on his way out of town. I think he’ll stay here until he gets me—or until you get him.”

“He’ll know that you’re under protection, Brian,” Jack said. “Mightn’t that make a difference? Wouldn’t he figure the smartest thing to do would be to blow town and hide out for a few months, then come back for another try?”

I thought it over. “He might,” I said, doubtfully. “But I don’t think so. You see, he isn’t thinking normally. He’s under paranoiac compulsion, and the risks he takes aren’t going to weight the balance too strongly on the safety side. He was out to kill Dr. Roth and then me. Now I’m no expert in abnormal psychology, but I think that if he’d missed on his first killing he might do as you suggested—go away and come back later when things had blown over. But he made his first kill. He stepped over the line. He’s going to be under terrifically strong compulsion to finish the job right away—at any risk!”

Chapter III

Double Bodyguard

JACK SAID, “One thing I don’t get. Cole was probably standing right outside that window. We reacted quickly when that shot came, but not instantaneously. He should have had time for a second shot before we got the light out. Why didn’t he take that second shot?”

“I can suggest a possibility,” I told them. “I was in Alister’s room about a week ago. I’ve been there several times. He opened a drawer to take out his chess set for our game, and I happened to notice a pistol in the drawer. He slammed the drawer quickly when he saw me glancing that way, but I asked him about the pistol.

“He said it had been his brother’s, and that he’d had it since his brother had died three years ago. He said it was a single-shot twenty-two caliber target pistol, the kind really fancy marksmen use in tournaments. I asked him if he went in for target shooting and he said no, he’d never shot it.”

“Probably telling the truth about that,” Chief Randall said, “since he missed your head a good six inches at—how far would it have been, Jack?”

“About twelve feet, if he’d been standing just outside the window. Farther, of course, if he’d been farther back.” Jack turned to me. “Brian, how good a look did you get at the pistol? Was it a single-shot, the kind he described?”

“I think so,” I said. “It wasn’t either a revolver nor an automatic. It had a big fancy walnut handle, silver trimmings, and a long, slender barrel. Yes, I’d say I’m reasonably sure it was a single-shot marksman’s gun. And that would be why he didn’t shoot a second time before we got the light and the gas-grate turned out. I think he could have shot by the light of that gas flame even after I pulled out the plug of the floor lamp.”

“It would have been maybe ten seconds, not over fifteen,” Jack said, “before we got both of them out. A pistol expert, used to that type of gun, could have reloaded and shot again, but an amateur probably couldn’t have. Anyway, maybe he didn’t even carry extra cartridges, although I wouldn’t bet on that.”

“Just a second,” Randall said. He picked up the phone on his desk and said, “Laboratory.” A few seconds later he said, “That bullet Wheeler gave you, the one out of the wall at Brian Carter’s room. Got anything on it?” He listened a minute and then said, “Okay,” and hung up.

He said, “It was a twenty-two all right, a long rifle, but it was too flattened out to get any rifling marks. Say, Jack, do you know if they use long rifle cartridges in those target guns?”

“A single-shot will take any length—short, standard, or long rifle. But, Brian, why would he carry as—as inefficient a gun as that? Do you figure he planned this on the spur of the moment, and didn’t have time to get himself a gun with bigger bullets and more of them?”

“I don’t think it was on the spur of the moment,” I said. “I think he must have been planning it. But he may have stuck the target gun in his pocket on the spur of the moment. I figure it this way: The knife was his weapon. He intended to kill us both with the knife. But he brought along the gun as a spare. And when he got to my place after killing Dr. Roth and found you there, Jack, instead of finding me asleep in bed, it spoiled his original idea of coming in my window and doing to me what he did to Roth. He didn’t want to wait around until you left because he’d already made one kill, and maybe he remembered he’d left the ladder at the side of the house. There might be an alarm at any time.”

Randall nodded. “That makes sense, Carter. Once he’d killed Roth, he was in a hurry to get you.”

Jack quit doodling with his penknife and put it in his vest pocket. “Anything from the M.E.?” he asked.

Randall nodded. “Says the stroke across the jugular was probably the first one, and was definitely fatal. The rest of the—uh—carving was just trimming. The ladder, by the way, belonged to a painting contractor who was going to start on the house the next day. He painted the garage first—finished that today. The ladder was lying on its side against a tree in the yard, not far from where Cole used it. Cole could have seen it there from the front walk, if he’d gone by during the day or during the early evening while it was still light.”

“Did the medical examiner say about when he was killed?” I asked.

“Roughly half an hour to an hour before he was found,” Randall said. He sighed. “Carter, have you told us everything about Cole that you think of?”

“Everything.”

“Wish I could talk you into sleeping here, under protective custody. What are your plans for the next few days?”

“Nothing very startling,” I told him. “This is Friday night—Saturday morning, now. I have to teach a class Monday afternoon at two. Nothing special to do until then, except some work of my own which I can do at home. As for the work I was doing with Dr. Roth, that’s off for the time being. I’ll have to see what the Board of Regents has to say about that.”

“Then we’ll worry about Monday when Monday comes,” Randall said. “If, as you think, Cole is going to stay around town, we’ll probably have him before then. Do you mind Sebastian staying with you?”

“Not at all.”

“And I’m going to assign two men to watch the outside of your place—at least for the next forty-eight hours. We won’t plan beyond that until we see what happens. Right now, every policeman in town is looking for Cole, and every state policeman is getting his description. Tomorrow’s newspapers and the Sunday papers will carry his photograph, and then the whole city will be on the lookout for him. You have your gun, Sebastian?”

Jack shook his head. “Just this twenty-two I borrowed from Winton.”

“You better run home and get it, and whatever clothes and stuff you’ll need for a couple of days.”

“I’ll go with him,” I said.

“You’ll wait here,” Jack told me. “It’s only a few blocks. I’ll be right back.” He went out.

“While he’s gone, Carter,” Randall said, “I want to ask a few things he already knows, but I don’t. About the set-up at the university, the exact relationship between you and Roth and between Roth and Alister Cole, what kind of work you do—things like that.”

“Dr. Roth was head of the Department of Psychology,” I said. “It’s not a big department, here at Hudson U. He had only two full professors under him. Winton, who stays where I do, is one of them. Dr. Winton specializes in social psychology.

“Then there are two instructors. I’m one of them. An instructor is somewhere between a student and a professor. He’s taking post-graduate courses leading to further degrees which will qualify him to be a professor. In my own case, I’m within weeks of getting my master’s. After that, I start working for a doctorate. Meanwhile, I work my way by teaching and by helping in the research lab, grading papers, monitoring exams—well, you get the idea.

“Alister Cole was—I suppose we can consider him fired now—a lab assistant. That isn’t a job that leads to anything. It’s just a job doing physical work. I don’t think Cole had even completed high school.”

“What sort of work did he do?”

“Any physical work around the laboratory. Feeding the menagerie—we work with rats and white mice mostly, but there are also Rhesus monkeys and guinea pigs—cleaning cages, sweeping—”

“Doesn’t the university have regular cleaning women?”

“Yes, but not in the lab. With experiments going on there, we don’t want people who don’t know the apparatus working around it, possibly moving things that shouldn’t be moved. The lab assistants know what can be touched and what can’t.”

“Then, in a way, Dr. Roth was over both of you?”

“More than in a way. He didn’t exactly hire us—the Board of Regents does all the hiring—but we both worked under him. In different capacities, of course.”

“I understand that,” Randall said. “Then you could say Dr. Roth’s job was something like mine, head of a department. Your relationship to him would be about that of your friend, Sebastian, to me, and Alister Cole would be—umm—a mess attendant over on the jail side, or maybe a turnkey.”

“That’s a reasonably good comparison,” I agreed. “Of course I was the only instructor who worked directly under Dr. Roth, so I was a lot closer to him than Jack would be to you. You have quite a few detectives under you, I’d guess.”

He sighed. “Never quite enough, when anything important happens.”

There was a knock on the door and he called out, “Yeah?” The detective named Wheeler stuck his head in. “Miss Roth’s here,” he announced. “You said you wanted to talk to her. Shall I send her in?”

Chief Randall nodded, and I stood up. “You might as well stay, Carter,” he told me.

Jeanette came in. I held the chair I’d been sitting in for her, and moved around to the one Jack had vacated. Wheeler had stayed outside, so I introduced Jeanette and Randall.

“I won’t want to keep you long, Miss Roth,” Randall said, “so I’ll get right down to the few questions I want to ask. When did you see Alister Cole last?”

“This afternoon, around three o’clock.”

“At your house?”

“Yes. He came then and asked if Dad was home. I told him Dad was downtown, but that I expected him any minute. I asked him to come in and wait.”

“Did he and you talk about anything?”

“Nothing much. As it happened, I’d been drinking some coffee, and I gave him a cup of it. But we talked only a few minutes—not over ten—before Dad came home.”

“Do you know what he wanted to see your father about?”

“No. Dad took him into the library and I went out to the kitchen. Mr. Cole stayed only a few minutes, and then I heard him leaving.”

“Did it sound as though he and your father were quarreling? Did you hear their voices?”

“No, I didn’t hear. And Dad didn’t say, afterwards, what Mr. Cole had wanted to see him about. But he did say something about Mr. Cole. He said he wondered if the boy was—how did he put it?—if he was all right. Said he wondered if maybe there wasn’t a tendency toward schizophrenia, and that he was going to keep an eye on him for a while.”

“Had you noticed anything strange about Cole’s actions or manner when you talked to him before he saw your father?”

“He seemed a little excited about something and—well, trying to hide his excitement. And then there’s one thing I’d always noticed about him—that he was unusually reticent and secretive about himself. He never volunteered any information about his—about anything concerning himself. He could talk all right about other things.”

“Do you know if Cole knew your mother would not be there tonight?”

“I don’t believe—Wait. Yes, he did. I forget just how it came into the conversation when I was talking with Mr. Cole, but I did mention my aunt’s being sick. He’d met her. And I think I said Mother was staying with her a few nights.”

“Was anything said about the ladder in your yard?”

“He asked if we were having the house painted, so I imagine he saw it lying there. It wasn’t mentioned specifically.”

“And tonight—what time did you last see your father?”

“When he said good-night at about ten o’clock and went up to bed. I finished a book I was reading and went upstairs about an hour later. I must have gone right to sleep because it seemed as though I’d been asleep a long time when I heard the phone ringing and went to answer it.”

“You heard nothing until—I mean, you heard nothing from the time your father went to sleep at ten until you were wakened by the phone—which would have been at a quarter to eleven?”

“Not a sound.”

“Did your father usually lock the door of his room?”

“Never. There was a bolt on the door, but he’d never used it that I know of.”

Chief Randall nodded. “Then Cole must have bolted the door before he went back down the ladder,” he said. “Is there anything you can add, Miss Roth?”

Jeanette hesitated. “No,” she said. “Nothing that I can think of.” She turned and smiled, faintly, at me. “Except that I want you to take good care of Brian.”

“We’ll do that,” Randall told her. He raised his voice, “Wheeler!” The big detective opened the door and Randall said, “Take Miss Roth home now. Then take up duty at Forty-five University Lane—that’s where Carter here lives. Outside. Jack Sebastian’ll be inside with him. If the two of you let anything happen to him—God help you!”

Chapter IV

A Window is Opened

PULLING THE car to the curb half a block from my place, Jack said, “That looks like Wheeler in a car up ahead, but I’m not taking any chances. Wait here.”

He got out and walked briskly to the car ahead. I noticed that he walked with his hand in his right coat pocket. He leaned into the car and talked a moment, then came back.

“It’s Wheeler,” he said, “and he’s got a good spot there. He can watch both windows of your room, and he has a good view of the whole front of the place besides.”

“How about the back?” I asked him.

“There’s a bolt on the back door. Cole would have trouble getting in that way. Besides, we’ll both be in your place and your door will be locked. If he could get into the house, he’s got two more hurdles to take—your door and me.”

“And don’t forget me.”

“That’s the hurdle he wants to take. Come on. I’ll leave you with Wheeler while I case the joint inside before I take you in.”

We walked up to Wheeler’s car and I got in beside him. “Besides looking around in my place,” I told Jack, “you might take a look in the basement. If he got in while we were gone, and is hiding out anywhere but in my place, it would be there. Probably up at the front end.”

“I’ll check it. But why would he be there?”

“He knows that part of the place. Mr. Chandler, the owner, turned over the front section of the basement to me for some experiments that Dr. Roth and I were doing on our own time. We were working with rats down there—an extension of some experiments we started at the university lab, but wanted to keep separate. So Alister Cole’s been down there.”

“And if he wanted to lay for you someplace, that might be it?”

“It’s possible. He’d figure I’d be coming down there sooner or later.”

“Okay, but I’ll get you into your apartment first, then go down there.”

He went inside and I saw the lights in my place go on. Five minutes later he came out to the car. “Clean as a whistle,” he said.

“Wait till I get my stuff from my own car and we’ll go in.”

He went to his own car half a block back and returned with a suitcase. We went into the house and into my place.

“You’re safe here,” he said. “Lock me out now, and when I come back, don’t let me in until you hear and recognize my voice.”

“How about a complicated knock? Three shorts and a long.”

He looked at me and saw I was grinning. He shook his finger at me. “Listen, pal,” he said, “this is dead serious. There’s a madman out to kill you, and he might be cleverer than you think. You can’t take anything for granted until he’s caught.”

“I’ll be good,” I told him.

“I’ve got more at stake on this than you have,” he said, “because if he kills you, you’re only dead. But me, I’ll be out of a job. Now let’s hear that door lock when I go out in the hall.”

I locked it after him, and started to pick up the chessmen from the floor. The Siamese blinked at me from her perch on the mantel. I tickled her under the chin.

“Hi, Beautiful,” I said. “How’d you like all the excitement?”

She closed her eyes, as all cats do when they’re having their chins chucked, and didn’t answer me.

I leaned closer and whispered, “Cheer up, Beautiful. We’re in the money, almost. You can have a silken cushion and only the best grades of calves’ liver.”

I finished picking up the chessmen and went over to the window. Looking out diagonally to the front, I could see the car that Wheeler was sitting in. I made a motion with my hand, and got an answering motion from the car.

I pulled down the shades in both rooms and was examining them to make sure that one couldn’t see in from the outside when there was a tap at the door. I walked over and let Jack back in after he’d spoken to me.

“Nothing down there but some guinea pig cages and what look like mazes. The cages are all empty.”

“They’re rat cages,” I told him. “And the things that look like mazes, strangely enough, are mazes. That’s a sizable suitcase you brought. Planning to move in on me?”

He sat down in my most comfortable chair. “Only suitcase I had. It isn’t very full. I brought an extra suit, by the way, but it’s not for me. It’s for Alister Cole.”

“Huh? A suit for—”

“Strait jacket. Picked it up at Headquarters, just in case. Listen, pal, you got any idea what it means to take a maniac? We’ll take him alive, if we can, but we’ll have to crease him or sap him, and I’ll want some way of holding him down after he comes to.” He shuddered a little. “I handled one of them once. Rather, I helped handle one. It took four of us, and the other three guys were huskier than I am. And it wasn’t any picnic.”

“You’re making me very happy,” I told him. “Did you by any chance pick up an extra gun for me?”

“Can you shoot one? Ever handled one?”

I said, “You pull the trigger, don’t you?”

“That’s what I mean. That’s why I didn’t get you one. Look, if this loonie isn’t caught, and he makes a clean getaway, I’ll tell you what I’ll do. I’ll get you a permit for a gun, help you pick one out, and take you down to the police range and teach you how to use it. Because I won’t be able to stay with you forever.”

“Fine,” I said. “I’d feel happier with one right away, though.”

“Brian, people who don’t know guns, who aren’t expert with them, are better off without them. Safer. I’ll bet if Alister Cole hadn’t had a gun tonight, he’d have got you.”

“How do you figure that?”

“Simple. He looked in the window and saw me playing chess with you. If he’d had only the shiv, he’d have hidden somewhere until after I’d left and given you time to get to sleep. Then he’d have come in your window—and that would have been that. But since he had a gun, he took a chance with it. Not knowing how to squeeze a trigger without moving his sights, he overshoots. And, I hope, ends his chances of getting you.”

I nodded, slowly. “You’ve got a point,” I admitted. “All right, I’ll wait and learn it right, if you don’t get Alister. Want to finish that game of chess?” I glanced toward Beautiful, now sound asleep, but still perched where she could overlook the game. “I promise you that Beautiful won’t kibitz.”

“Too late,” Jack said. “It’s after three. How long have you had that cat, Brian?”

“You should remember. You were with me when I bought her. Four years ago, wasn’t it? Funny how a pet gets to mean so much to you. I wouldn’t sell her for anything on earth.”

Jack wrinkled his nose. “A dog, now, I could understand. They’re some company to a guy.”

Moving my hand in a deprecating gesture, I laughed at him. “That’s because you’re not used to such intelligent and aesthetic company. Next to women, cats are the most beautiful things on earth, and we rate women higher only because we’re prejudiced. Besides, women talk back and cats don’t. I’d have gone nuts the last few months if I hadn’t had Beautiful to talk to. I’ve been working twelve to fourteen hours a day, and—that reminds me. I’d better get some sleep. How about you?”

“Not sleepy yet, but don’t let me stop you. I’ll go in the other room and read. What have you got that might give me some dope on Alister Cole. Got any good books on abnormal psychology?”

“Not a lot. That’s out of our line here. We don’t have courses in the abnormal brand. We work with fundamentals, mostly. Oh, I’ve got a couple of general books. Try that Outline of Abnormal Psychology on the top shelf, the blue jacket. It’s pretty elementary, I guess, but it’s as far as you’ll cover in a few hours reading anyway.”

I started undressing while Jack got the book and skimmed the table of contents. “This looks okay,” he said. “Chapters on dementia praecox, paranoia, waking hypnosis—Never heard of that. Is it common?”

“Certainly,” I told him. “We’ve tried it. It’s not really part of abnormal psychology at all, although it can be used in treatment of mental troubles. We’ve subjected whole classes—with their consent, of course—to experiments in automatic writing while under suggestion in waking state amnesia. That’s what I used for my senior thesis for my B.A. If you want to read up on what’s probably wrong with Alister Cole, read the chapter on paranoia and paranoid conditions, and maybe the chapter on schizophrenia—that’s dementia praecox. I’d bet on straight paranoia in Cole’s case, but it could be schiz.”

I hung my clothes over the chair and started to pull on my pajamas.

“According to Jeanette,” Jack said, “Dr. Roth thought Cole might have a touch of schizophrenia. But you bet on paranoia. What’s the difference?”

I sighed. “All right, I’ll tell you. Paranoia is the more uncommon of the two disorders, and it’s harder to spot. Especially if a subject is tied up in knots and won’t talk about himself. A man suffering from paranoia builds up an air-tight system of reasoning about some false belief or peculiar set of ideas. He sticks to these delusions, and you can’t convince him he’s wrong in what he thinks. But if his particular delusion doesn’t show, you can’t spot him, because otherwise he seems normal.

“A schizophrenic, on the other hand, may have paranoid ideas, but they’re poorly systematized, and he’s likely to show other symptoms that he’s off-balance. He may have ideas that other people are always talking about him, or trying to do him harm, and he’s subjected to incoherence, rambling, untidiness, apathy—all sorts of symptoms. Cole didn’t show any of them.”

“A paranoiac, then, could pretty well hide what was wrong with him,” Jack said, “as long as no one spotted the particular subject he was hipped on?”

“Some of them do. Though if we’d been specialists, I think we’d have spotted Cole quickly. But listen. Hadn’t you better get some sleep too?”

“Go ahead and pound your ear. I’ll take a nap if I get tired. Here goes the light.”

He turned it out and went into the next room. He left the door ajar, but I found that if I turned over and faced the wall, the little light that came in didn’t bother me.

Beautiful, the cat, jumped down from the mantel and came over to sleep on my feet, as she always does. I reached down and petted her soft warm fur a moment, then I lay back on the pillow and quit thinking. I slept.

A sound woke me—the sound of a window opening slowly.

Chapter V

Death to Rats

WITH ME, as with most people, dreams are forgotten within the first few seconds after waking. I remember the one I was just having, though, because of the tie-up it had with the sound that wakened me.

My dream had changed that slow upward scrape of the window into the scrape of claws on cement, the cement of the basement. There in the little front room of the basement, Dr. Roth was standing with his hand on the latch of a rat cage, and a monstrous cat with the markings of a Siamese was scraping her claws on the floor, gathering her feet under her to spring. It was Beautiful, my cat, and yet it wasn’t. She was almost as large as a lion. Her eyes glowed like the headlights of a car.

Dr. Roth cowered back against the tier of rat cages, holding a hand in front of him to ward off the attack. I watched from the doorway, and I tried to open my mouth to scream at her to stop, not to jump. But I seemed paralyzed. I couldn’t move a muscle or make a sound.

I saw the cat’s tail grow larger. Her eyes seemed to shoot blue sparks. And then she leaped.

Dr. Roth’s arm was knocked aside as though it had been a toothpick. Her claws sank into his shoulders and her white, sharp teeth found his throat. He screamed once, and then the scream became a gurgle and he lay on the cement floor, dead, in a puddle of his blood. And the cat, backing away from him, was shrinking to her real size, getting smaller, her claws still scraping the cement as she backed away…

And then, still frozen with the horror of that dream, I began to know that I was dreaming, that the sound I heard was the opening of a window.

I sat up in bed, fast. I opened my mouth to yell for Jack. Someone stood there, just inside the window!

And then, before I had yelled, I saw that it was Jack who stood there. Enough light came in from the other room that I could be sure of that. He’d raised the shade. He was crouched down now, and his eyes, level with the middle of the lower pane, stared through it into the night outside.

He must have heard the springs creak as I sat up. He turned. “Shhh,” he said. “It’s all right—I think.”

He put the window back down again then, and threw over the lock. He pulled down the shade and came over to the bed and sat down in a chair beside it.

“Sorry I woke you,” he said, very quietly. “Can you go back to sleep, or do you want to talk a while?”

“What time is it?” I asked.

“Three-forty. You were asleep only half an hour. I’m sorry, but—”

“But what? What’s been happening? Did you think you heard a sound outside?”

“Not outside the window, no. But a few minutes ago I thought I heard someone try the knob of the hall door. But when I got there and listened, I couldn’t hear anything.”

“It could have been Alister Cole,” I said, “if he got in the back way. Wheeler isn’t watching the back door.”

“That’s what I thought, even though I didn’t hear anything back there. So I went to the window. I thought if I could attract Wheeler’s attention, he’d come in the front way. Then I’d take a chance opening the hall door—with my gun ready, of course. If Cole was there, we’d have him between us.”

“Did you get Wheeler’s attention?”

He shook his head slowly. “His car isn’t where it was. You can’t even see it from the window. Maybe he moved it to a different spot where he thought he’d be less conspicuous, or could watch better.”

“That’s probably it. Well, what are you going to do?”

“Nothing. Sit tight. If I stick my neck out into that hall, or go outside through the window, the edge is going to be with Cole. If I sit here and make him come to me, it’s the other way round. Only I’m through reading for tonight. I’m sitting right here by the bed. If you can sleep, go ahead. I’ll shut up and let you.”

“Sure,” I said. “I can sleep swell. Just like a lamb staked out in the jungle to draw a tiger for the hunters. That’s how I can sleep.”

He chuckled. “The lamb doesn’t know what it’s there for.”

“Until it smells tiger. I smell tiger.” That reminded me of my dream, and I told him about it.

“You’re a psychologist,” he said. “What does it mean?”

“Probably that I had a subconscious dislike for Dr. Roth,” I told him. “Only I know that already. I don’t need to interpret a dream to tell me that.”

“What did you have against Roth, Brian? I’ve known there was something from the way you’ve talked about him.”

“He was a prig, for one thing,” I said. “You know me well enough, Jack, to know I’m not too bad a guy, but he thought I was miles away from being good enough for Jeanette. Well—maybe I am, but then again, so’s everybody else who might fall in love with her.”

“Does she love you?”

“I think so.” I thought it over. “Sure, I practically know she does, from things she said tonight.”

“Anything else? I mean, about Roth. Is that the only reason you didn’t like him?”

I didn’t say anything for a while. I was thinking. I thought, why not tell Jack now? Sooner or later, he’ll know it. The whole world will know it. Why not get it off my chest right now, while there was a good chance to get my side of it straight?

Something made me stop and listen first. There wasn’t a sound from outside nor from the hallway.

“Jack,” I said, “I’m going to tell you something. I’m awfully glad that you were here tonight.”

“Thanks, pal.” He chuckled a little.

“I don’t mean what you think I mean, Jack. Sure, maybe you saved my life from Alister Cole. But more than that, you gave me an alibi.”

“An alibi? For killing Roth? Sure, I was with you when he was killed.”

“Exactly. Listen, Jack, I had a reason for killing Roth. That reason’s coming out later anyway. I might as well tell you now.”

He turned and stared at me. There was enough light in the room so that I could see the movement of his head, but, not enough so that he could watch my face. I don’t know why he bothered turning.

“If you need an alibi,” he said, “you’ve sure got one. We started playing chess at somewhere around eight. You haven’t been out of my sight since then, except while you were in Chief Randall’s office.”

“Don’t think I don’t know that,” I told him. “And don’t think I’m not happy about it. Listen, Jack. Because Roth is dead, I’m going to be a millionaire. If he was alive, I still might be, but there’d have been a legal fight about it. I would have been right, but I could have lost just the same.”

“You mean it would have been a case of your word against his?”

“Exactly. And he’s—he was—department head, and I’m only a flunky, a little better on his social scale than Alister Cole. And it’s something big, Jack. Really big.”

“What?”

“What kind of rat cages did you find in the basement when you looked down there?” I asked him.

“What kind? I don’t get you. I don’t know makes of rat cages.”

“Don’t worry about the make,” I said. “You found only one kind. Empty ones. The rats were dead. And disposed of.”

He turned to look at me again. “Go on,” he said.

Now that I’d started to tell him, I knew I wouldn’t even try to go back to sleep. I was too excited. I propped the pillow up against the head of the bed.

“Make a guess, Jack,” I said. “How much food do rats eat a year in the United States alone?”

“I wouldn’t know. A million dollars’ worth?”

“A hundred million dollars’ worth,” I said, “at a conservative estimate. Probably more than a million dollars is spent fighting them, each year. In the world, their cost is probably a billion dollars a year. Not altogether—just for one year! How much do you think something would be worth that would actually completely eliminate rats—both Mus Rattus and Mus Norvegicus—completely and once and for all? Something that would put them with the hairy mammoth and the roc and the dinosaurs?”

“If your mathematics are okay,” Jack said, “it’d be worth ten billion bucks in the first ten years?”

“Ten billion, on paper. A guy who could do it ought to be able to get one ten-thousandth that much, shouldn’t he? A million?”

“Seems reasonable. And somebody ought to throw in a Nobel prize along with it. But can you do it?”

“I can do it,” I said. “Right here in my basement I stumbled across it, accidentally, Jack, in the course of another experiment. But it works. It works! It kills rats!”

“So does Red Squill. So does strychnine. What’s your stuff got that they haven’t?”

“Communicability. Give it to one rat—and the whole colony dies! Like all the rats—thirty of them, to be exact—died when I injected one rat. Sure, you’ve got to catch one rat alive—but that’s easy. Then just inject it and let it go, and all the rats in the neighborhood die.”

“A bacillus?”

“No. Look, I’ll be honest with you. I don’t know exactly how it works, but it’s not a germ. I have a hunch that it destroys a rat’s immunity to some germ he carries around with him normally—just as you and I carry around a few million germs which don’t harm us ordinarily because we also carry around the antibodies that keep them in check. But this injection probably destroys certain antibodies in the rat and the germs become—unchecked. The germs also become strong enough to overcome the antibodies in other rats, and they must be carried by the air because they spread from cage to cage with no direct contact. Thirty rats died within twenty-four hours after I innoculated the first one—some in cages as far away as six feet.”

Jack Sebastian whistled. “Maybe you have got something,” he said softly. “Where did Roth come in on it, though? Did he claim half, or what?”

“Half I wouldn’t have minded giving him,” I said. “But he insisted the whole thing belonged to the university, just because I was working on an experiment for the university—even though it was in my own place, on my own time. And the thing I hit upon was entirely outside the field of the experiment. I don’t see that at all. Fortunately, he didn’t bring it to an issue. He said we should experiment further before we announced it.”

“Do you agree with that?”

“Of course. Naturally, I’m not going off half-cocked. I’m going to be sure, plenty sure, before I announce it. But when I do, it’s going to be after the thing has been patented in my name. I’m going to have that million bucks, Jack!”

“I hope you’re right,” he said. “And I can’t say I blame you, if you made the discovery here at your own place on your own time. Anyone else know about it?”

“No.”

“Did Alister Cole?”

“No, he didn’t. I think, Jack, that this thing is bigger even than you realize. Do you know how many human lives it’s going to save? We don’t have any bubonic here in this country—or much of any other rat-and-flea borne disease, but take the world as a whole.”

“I see what you mean. Well, more power to you, keed. And if everything goes well, take me for a ride on your yacht sometime.”

“You think I’m kidding?”

“Not at all. And I pretty well see what you mean by being glad you’ve got an alibi. Well, it’s a solid one, if my word goes for anything. To have killed Dr. Roth—no matter how much motive you may have had—you’d have had to have had a knife on a pole a block and a half long. Besides—”

“What?”

“Nothing. Listen, I’m worried about Wheeler. Probably he moved that car to another spot, but I wish I knew for sure.”

“It’s a squad car, isn’t it?” I asked.

“Yes.”

“With two-way radio?”

“Yes, but I haven’t got a radio in here.”

“We got a telephone. If you’re worried about Wheeler—and you’re getting me that way too—why don’t you phone Headquarters and have them call Wheeler and phone you back?”

“Either you’re a genius or I’m a dope,” he said. “Don’t tell me which.”

He got up out of the chair and I could see he was still holding the gun in his hand. He went first to the door and listened carefully, then he went to the window. He listened carefully there. Finally, he pulled back the shade a crack to look out.

“Now you’re giving me the willies, and I might as well get up,” I said. “For some reason, I’d rather get killed with my pants on—if I’m going to get killed.” I looked at my cat. “Sorry, Beautiful,” I said as I pulled my feet out from under the Siamese.

I took off my pajamas and started putting on my shirt and trousers.

“Wheeler’s car still isn’t anywhere I can see,” Jack said.

He went over to the telephone and lifted the receiver off the hook. I slipped my feet into a pair of loafers and looked over. He was still holding the receiver and hadn’t spoken. He put it back gently. “Someone’s cut the wires,” he said. “The line is dead.”

Chapter VI

The Cat

I SAID, “I don’t believe this. It’s out of a horror program on the radio. It’s a gag.”

Jack snorted. He was turning around, looking from the window to the door. “Got a flashlight?”

“Yes. In the drawer over there.”

“Get it,” he said. “Then sit back in that corner where you’re not in direct range from the window or the door. If either opens, bracket it with your flash. I’ve got my flash but I’m using it left-handed. Anyway, two spots are better than one, and I want to see to shoot straight.”

While I was getting the flashlight, he closed the door to the other room, leaving us in pitch darkness except for our flashes. I lighted my own way to the chair he’d pointed out.

“There’s a window in that other room,” I said. “Is it locked?”

“Yes,” he answered. “He can’t get in there without breaking that window. Okay, turn out that light and sit tight.”

I heard him move across the room to another corner. His flashlight played briefly first on the door to the hallway, then swept across to the window. Then it went out.

“Wouldn’t the advantage be with us if we kept the light on?” I asked.

“No. Listen, if he busts in the window, when you aim your flash at it, hold it out from your body, out over the arm of your chair. So if he shoots at the flash, he won’t hit you. Our two lights should blind him. We should be able to see him, but he shouldn’t be able to see us.”

“Okay,” I said.

I don’t know how many minutes went by. Then there was a soft tapping at the window. I tensed in my chair and aimed the flashlight at the window without turning it on.

The tapping came again. An irregular series: tap— tap—tap—tap.

“That’s Wheeler,” Jack whispered. “It’s the code tap. Cole couldn’t possibly know it. Sit tight.”

I could hear him moving across the room in the darkness. I could see the streak of grayness as he cautiously lifted one side of the shade, then peered through the crack between shade and window. As quietly as he could, he raised up the shade and unlocked and raised the window.

It was turning slightly gray outside, and a little light came from the street lamp a quarter of a block away. I could recognize the big body of Wheeler coming through the window. Wheeler, and not Alister Cole.

I began breathing again. I got up out of the chair and went over to them. Wheeler was whispering.

“… So don’t put down the windows,” he was saying. “I’ll come in that way again.”

“I’ll leave it up to Brian,” Jack whispered back. “If he wants to take that chance. Meanwhile, you watch that window.”

He pulled me to one side then, away from the open window. “Listen,” he said. “Wheeler saw somebody moving in back. He’d moved his car where he could watch part of the back yard. He got there in time to see a window going down. Alister Cole’s inside the building. Wheeler’s got an idea now, only it’s got a risk to it. I’ll leave it up to you. If you don’t like it, he’ll go out again and get help, and we’ll sit tight here, as we were until help comes.”

“What’s the idea?” I asked. If it wasn’t too risky, I’d like it better than another vigil while Wheeler went for help.

“Wheeler,” Jack said, “thinks he should walk right out of the door into the hall and out the front door. He thinks Cole will hear that, and will think I’m leaving you. Wheeler will circle around the house and come in the window again. Cole should figure you’re here alone and come in that hallway door—and both Wheeler and I will be here to take him. You won’t be taking any risk unless by some chance he gets both of us. That isn’t likely. We’re two to one, and we’ll be ready for him”

I whispered back that it sounded good to me. He gripped my arm.

“Go back to your chair then. That’s as good a place as any.”

Groping my way back to the chair, I heard Jack and Wheeler whispering as they went toward the hallway door. They were leaving the window open and, since it was momentarily unguarded, I kept my eyes on it, ready to yell a warning if a figure appeared there. But none did.

The hallway door opened and closed quickly, letting a momentary shaft of light into the room. I heard Jack back away from the door and Wheeler’s footsteps going along the hallway. I heard the front door open and close, Wheeler’s steps cross the porch.

A moment later, there was the soft tap—tap-tap—tap on the upper pane of the open window, and then Wheeler’s bulk came through it.

Very, very quietly, he closed the window and locked it. He pulled down the shade. Then I heard the shuffle of his footsteps as he moved into position to the right of the door.

I haven’t any idea how long we waited after that. Probably five or ten minutes—but it seemed like hours. Then I heard, or thought I heard, the very faintest imaginable sound. It might have been the scrape of shoes on the carpet of the hall outside the door. But there wasn’t any doubt about the next sound. It was the soft turning of the knob of the door. It turned and held. The door pushed open a crack, then a few inches. Light streamed over a slowly widening area.

Then one thing Jack hadn’t counted on happened. A hand reached in, between the door and the jamb, and flicked on the light switch. Dazzling light from the bulks in the ceiling almost blinded me. And it was in that blinding second that the door swung back wide and Alister Cole, knife in one hand and single-shot target pistol in the other, stood in the doorway. His eyes flashed around the room, taking in all three of us. But then his eyes centered on me and the target pistol lifted.

Jack stepped in from the side and a blackjack was in his upraised hand. It swung down and there was a sound like someone makes thumping a melon. He and Wheeler caught Alister Cole, one from each side, and eased his way down to the carpet.

Wheeler bent over him and got the gun and the knife first, then held his hand over Cole’s heart.

“He’ll be all right,” he said.

He took a pair of handcuffs from his hip pocket, rolled Cole over and cuffed his hands together behind him. Then he straightened, picking up the gun he’d put down on the carpet while he worked on Cole.

I’d stood up, my knees still shaking a little. My forehead felt as though it was beaded with cold sweat. The flashlight was gripped so tightly in my right hand that my fingers ached.

I caught sight of Beautiful, again on the mantel, and she was standing up, her tail bushy and straight up, her fur back of the ears and along the back standing up in a ridge, her blue eyes blazing. “It’s all right, Beautiful,” I said to her soothingly. “All the excitement’s over, and everything’s—”

I was walking toward the mantel, raising my hand to pet her, when Wheeler’s excited voice stopped me.

“Watch out,” he yelled. “That cat’s going to jump —”

And I saw the muzzle of his gun raising and pointing at the Siamese cat.

My right hand swung up with the flashlight and I leaped at Wheeler. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Jack stepping in as Wheeler ducked back. The corner of my eye caught the swing of his blackjack…

The overhead light was bright in my eyes when I opened them. I was lying flat on the bed and the first thing I saw was Beautiful, curled up on my chest looking at me. She was all right now, her fur sleek and her curled tail back to normal. Whatever else had happened, she was all right.

I turned my head, and it hurt to turn it, but I saw that Jack was sitting beside the bed. The door was closed and Wheeler and Cole were gone.

“What happened?” I asked.

“You tried to kill Wheeler,” Jack said. There was something peculiar about his voice, but his eyes met mine levelly.

“Don’t be silly,” I said. “I was going to knock his arm down before he could shoot. He was crazy. He must have a phobia against cats.”

Jack shook his head. “You were going to kill him,” he said. “You were going to kill him whether he shot or not.”

“Don’t be silly.” I tried to move my hands and found they were fastened behind me. I looked at Jack angrily. “What’s wrong with you?”

“Not with me, Brian,” he said. “With you. I know—now—that it was really you who killed Dr. Roth tonight. Yes, I know you’ve got an alibi. But you did it just the same. You used Alister Cole as your instrument. My guess would be waking hypnosis.”

“I suppose I got him to try to kill me, too!” I said.

“You told him he’d shoot over your head, and then run away. It was a compulsion so strong he tried it again tonight, even after he saw Wheeler and me ready to slug him if he tried. And he was aiming high again. How long have you been working on him?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“You do, Brian. You don’t know it all, but you know this part of it. You found out that Cole had schizophrenic tendencies. You found out, probably while playing chess with him, that you could put him under waking hypnosis without his knowing it. And you worked on him. What kind of a fantasy did you build in him? What kind of a conspiracy, did you plant in his mind, Dr. Roth was leading against him?”

“You’re crazy.”

“No, you are, Brian. Crazy, but clever. And you know that what I’ve just told you just now is right. You also know I’ll never be able to prove it. I admit that. But there’s something else you don’t know. I don’t have to prove it.”

For the first time I felt a touch of fear. “What do you mean?” I asked.

“You gave Cole his fantasies, but you don’t know your own. You don’t know that—under the pressure, possibly, of working too hard and studying too hard—your own mind cracked. You don’t know that your million-dollar rat-killer is your fantasy. You don’t believe me, now that I’m telling you that it is a fantasy. You’ll never believe it. The paranoiac builds up an air-tight system of excuses and rationalization to support his insane delusions. You’ll never believe me.”

I tried to sit up and couldn’t. I realized then that it wasn’t a matter of my arms being tied. Jack had put the strait jacket on me. “You’re part of it, then,” I said. “You’re one of those in the plot against me.”

“Sure, sure. You know, Brian. I can guess what started it. Or rather what set it off, probably only a few days ago. It was when Dr. Roth killed your cat. That dream you told me about tonight— the cat killing Dr. Roth. Your mind wouldn’t accept the truth. Even your subconscious mind reversed the facts for the dream. I wonder what really happened. Possibly your cat killed a rat that was an important part of an experiment and, in anger, Dr. Roth—”

“You’re crazy,” I shouted. “Crazy!”

“And ever since, Brian, you’ve been talking to a cat that wasn’t there. I thought you were kidding, at first. When I figured out the truth, I told Wheeler what I figured. When you gave us a clue where the cat was supposed to be, on the mantel, he raised his gun and pretended—”

“Jack!” I begged him, to break off the silly things he was saying. “If you’re going to help them railroad me, even if you’re in on the plot—please get them to let me take Beautiful with me. Don’t take her away too. Please!”

Cars were driving up outside. I could feel the comforting weight and warmth of the cat sleeping on my chest.

“Don’t worry, Brian,” Jack said quietly. “That cat’ll go wherever you go. Nobody can take it away from you. Nobody.”

Listen to the Mockingbird

WHEN THE phone rang, Tim McCracken grabbed for it. Then he pulled back his hand and made himself count up to ten, slowly, before he lifted the receiver. Just because it was the first time the darned thing had let out a peep in a week, he didn’t want whoever was calling to think he’d been sitting there waiting for the call.

Sure, business was bad, but a guy had to bluff. Or did he? While he was counting to ten, McCracken let his eyes run around the well-furnished office that constituted his bluff. He wondered again if he hadn’t been foolish to sink the profits from his first three cases into that layout.

But those cases had come so easily and so quickly after he’d quit his job with the police department, and gone out on his own. They’d all come, though, when his office was a secondhand desk in a ramshackle building. And since then—

Eight, nine, ten. He picked up the phone, and said:

“Timothy   McCracken   Detective   Agency.    McCracken speaking.”

“About that rent, McCracken,” came a gruff voice. “When you going to pay up?”

“I explained about that yesterday, Mr.—Say, who is this? You’re not Mr. Rogers.”

There was a baritone chuckle at the other end of the line.

“Mack, you ought to be a detective, the way you catch on to things. This is Cap Zehnder. How’re tricks? Never mind, you just told me.”

McCracken grunted disgustedly. “Cap, if I didn’t used to work for you, I’d come over and slap your big ears down for that gag.”

“Keep your scanties on, Mack,” said Zehnder. “That ain’t why I called you. If you still think you’re a private detective, I got a client for you. He asked for you by name, even. I didn’t have to recommend you. Now what do you say?”

“My God!” said McCracken. “Give quick! Where is he?”

“In the jug, right here. Suspicion of murder. It says it heard of you and wants you to help it beat the rap.”

“It? What do you mean, it? You started out with a ‘he.’ “

“Did I?” The captain chuckled. “My error. It’s a mocking bird. And it crochets.”

“It what?”

“I said crochets. For a hobby. But it’s a mocking bird for a vocation. But, I’m not going to explain everything over the phone. If you want to make twelve bucks, come on over.”

McCracken gasped. “Twelve bucks? Listen, Cap, they didn’t transfer you to the narcotic squad and put you testing samples, did they? What do you mean, twelve bucks?”

“Okay, don’t come then,” Zehnder said stiffly. “That’s all the money, in cash, he’s got. But maybe you can blackmail him for more if you get him off. He’ll have a salary check coming from the theatre, if they don’t fire him.”

“But holy cow, Cap, I can’t handle a murder investigation for a twelve buck advance. What’s it about? Who’d he kill?”

“Don’t you read the papers? Story’s in the Morning Blade. Of course, if you haven’t got three cents—”

“Okay, okay! Save your breath to cool your soup. I’ll drop around and see what the guy looks like.”

“Fine, Mack. Listen, Jerold Bell’s coming over to see him, too. I told him to stop by and pick you up. Thought I’d save you cab-fare or a walk.”

“Bell?” echoed McCracken. “Oh, the insurance guy.I remember him. Where’s he figure in?”

“He insured the ring,” Zehnder explained. “It’s in the papers. Buy one, and I’ll refund your three cents.” There was a click in the receiver.

McCracken took his hat from the bottom drawer of his desk, and put it on his head. He’d wait for Bell in the lobby and read the newspaper meanwhile.

He looked at his reflection in the mirror of the elevator and wondered if he’d been a triple-dyed sap to quit a paying job for a gamble on being his own boss. Six months ago, he’d been drawing down a paycheck every week, and no overhead to worry about. And this morning, he’d had a cup of coffee for breakfast, instead of the ham and eggs he usually ate.

Twelve bucks would buy a lot of ham and eggs. He hoped Zehnder hadn’t guessed how badly he needed that twelve bucks.

The elderly walrus at the cigar counter was waiting on another customer, and McCracken fished up the contents of his pockets and looked at them. There was a folder of matches, three keys, and two pennies in cash, one of which was Canadian.

He shoved his hand back into his pocket, as the walrus turned.

“Morning Blade, George,” said McCracken. He grinned engagingly. “Got a case today, George! So don’t let the credit worry you. I’ll be back in the money soon. Give me a pack of cigarettes, too.”

“That’s fine, Mr. McCracken,” said George. “But if you’re working, how come you can’t pay—”

“Don’t quibble, George. I’m going over now to pick up my retainer. I’ll pay you this afternoon.”

The walrus looked at him darkly, and then passed the cigarettes across the counter. McCracken had meanwhile picked up the top newspaper from the pile alongside the cash register.

The banner line read: “Italians Suffer New Reverses.” That wouldn’t be it. “President Vetoes —” No. But there was two-column head at one side halfway down the page. It read:

SLIM JIM LEE MURDERED, ROBBED

The walrus had followed the direction of his gaze. “Say, is that the case you’re gonna work on, Mr. McCracken?” he asked, and there was respect in his tone of voice.

McCracken’s eyes caught the words “Mocking Bird” in the second paragraph. He nodded absently, continuing to read.

“Golly,” said the walrus. “Reckon whoever’s hiring you has all kinds of dough, then. Slimjim used to be the biggest bookie in town. And the way he sometimes threw money around…You stick ‘em for plenty, young feller.”

“Mmmm,” said McCracken, and started to add that you couldn’t throw money around the way Slimjim Lee had thrown it, and still have much left, and that the big-shot gambler was reputed to be broke. Anyway, he wasn’t working for Slimjim’s heirs, if any.

Then he closed his mouth again. The way the walrus was looking at him awakened new possibilities.

“Say, George,” he said, “I’m short of cash until I get that retainer. Let me have a buck and put it on my account, will you?”

“Sure, Mr. McCracken.” The walrus rang up “No Sale” on the register and passed over a bill from the drawer. He made a notation on a slip of paper on the ledge.

“Makes it eleven dollars and—no, twelve dollars even.” McCracken winced slightly. “Thanks, George,” he said, and moved a few steps away to lean against the wall, while he studied the article in the Blade. It was quite brief—understandable as the murder had been discovered only half an hour before deadline of the Blade’s final edition.

Slimjim Lee, whose real name was James Rogers Lee, had met his death probably between midnight and three A.M., although the body had not been discovered until four-thirty. Autopsy might determine the time of death more closely.

His body had been found in the visiting parlor of a theatrical rooming house on Vermont Street. He had been killed, presumably, by a long slender needle called a crocheting needle in one part of the story and a knitting needle in another paragraph. It had been thrust into his heart.

He was known to have been wearing, shortly prior to the murder, his famous ring with the huge solitaire diamond for which he was reputed to have paid six thousand dollars. His billfold was found empty. Undoubtedly, according to the police, robbery had been the motive, and the solitaire diamond the principal objective of the murderer.

Mr. Lee, according to the newspaper article, had been a close friend of Perley Essington, who roomed at the house in question, and was a frequent visitor at the Vermont street address. Perley Essington was a vaudeville performer specializing in whistling and bird imitations, and he was billed as “The Mocking Bird” on the Bijou’s current bill.

Harry Lake, another vaudevillian and inmate of the rooming house, had seen Slimjim Lee enter the house at around midnight, and had assumed he was calling on Perley Essington.

Another vaudevillian and roomer, one LaVarre LaRoque, a dancer, had discovered the body when she came in at four-thirty in the morning. She had opened the parlor door when she had noticed a crack of light under it.

McCracken read the story for the third time, and was putting the paper in his pocket, when he saw Jerold Bell coming through the revolving door into the lobby.

“Hi, Mack,” Jerry greeted him. “Haven’t seen you since you left the force. Have a quick one before we go see our fine feathered friend?”

Over a Scotch-and-soda, McCracken asked:

“You’re in this because Continental insured the ring? How much was it really worth, Jerry?”

“He paid four thousand for it,” Bell said. “I doubt if it could be sold now for over two and a half. Openly, I mean. As stolen property, whoever has it will be lucky to get a thousand. It’s insured, incidentally, for two thousand.”

McCracken nodded. “Cap Zehnder said you sold the policy. How come? I thought you handled only investigations for Continental.”

“Ordinarily, yes. But in cases where unusual factors influence the amount of the premiums, I generally get called in. The regular salesman gets a cut, too, but turns the closing over to me and I help advise the amount of the premium.”

“And what was unusual about this policy?”

Bell grimaced. “Just that Lee insisted on wearing that rock twenty-four hours a day, which made the risk much greater than is ordinarily the case with jewelry that valuable. Most people keep their stuff in safes or vaults, and wear it on special occasions. And then there was his occupation to consider, of course. A gambler, who goes to all the places a gambler goes to, and associates with the kind of people—well, I had to talk the company into issuing the policy at all.”

“Leaving you out on a limb, now that the ring is gone?” McCracken grinned. “Any chance that Slimjim might have sold the ring himself?”

“Not an earthly one,” Bell said. “That ring was his luck, he thought. He’d have sold his shirt and shoes first. I’ve sat in on games with him, and knew him well enough to be positive of that.”

“Ever met this Perley Essington?”

Jerry Bell nodded. “Wait until you see him, Mack. A crackpot of the first water. I never thought he’d pull anything like this—if he really did. Cap Zehnder says he has him cold, but I don’t know what the evidence is.”

“How well you know him?” McCracken asked.

The insurance man laughed. “A month ago, he wanted to take out an insurance policy on—believe it or not, Mack—on his whistle! How could you insure a whistle? That was when he first got his engagement at the Bijou. He’d been ‘at liberty’ for a long time before that. I think Slimjim loaned him money to live on.”

“You didn’t issue the policy?”

“Heck, no. I saw him a few times and pretended to give it consideration only because he was a friend of Lee’s. I wanted to keep Slimjim’s good will, and that meant I had to go easy with Perley.”

At Headquarters, they found Zehnder alone in his office. He barked an order into his desk phone.

“I’m having your Mocking Bird sent up here,” he said. “If you want to talk to him in private before you go, Mack, you can do that in his cell when we send him back. Okay?”

McCracken nodded. “Sure. It won’t matter, if he’s innocent. And if he’s guilty, I don’t want it.”

Zehnder chuckled. “Then I’m afraid you’re out twelve bucks.”

“Any news on the ring?” Bell asked.

The captain shook his head, but before he could add to the negation, the door opened.

A fat little man, whose head was as devoid of hair as a banister knob, came in. A uniformed turnkey was behind him, but stepped back into the hall and closed the door from the outside when the captain signalled to him.

“Mack,” said Zehnder, “this is Perley Essington. Your client, maybe. You said you already know him, Bell?”

McCracken put out his hand and shook the pudgy, moist one of the little bird imitator.

“Tell me about it, Mr. Essington,” he said. “All I know now is what I read in the paper.”

The little man beamed at him. “I saw the paper,” he said. “It’s right as far as it goes. I wasn’t home when Jim Lee came there at midnight.”

“How do you know he came at midnight, then?” asked Zehnder.

Tim McCracken frowned at the captain. “Tut, tut, Cap. It says so in the paper. Don’t you read the Blade? Or haven’t you got three cents?” He turned back to the vaudevillian. “Where were you at midnight, Mr. Essington?”

“Call me Perley, Mr. McCracken,” the actor said. “Why, at midnight, I was just walking. After the show I went for a walk in the park. It was a warm night, and I didn’t get home until about two o’clock. I didn’t know Jim was coming around last night.”

“See anyone you knew while you were out?” McCracken asked.

“Nope.” Essington shook his head. “And you’ll ask next if I stopped in anywhere. I didn’t. I sat on a park bench for awhile and listened to a nightingale. I had a sort of conversation with him. Like this.”

He pursed his lips, and suddenly the little room was filled with a sweet, lilting melody. The clear notes throbbed to silence. McCracken saw that Jerold Bell, who was standing behind Perley’s chair, was grinning at him.

McCracken cleared his throat. “Say, that’s good, Perley. You that good on other birds?”

“Better,” said the little man complacently. “On some, even the birds can’t tell the difference. On the stage, I’m a wow. And I have a line of patter with the whistling that knocks them out of their seats and rolls them in the aisles. Just last week, the manager was telling me that I was the greatest—”

“That’s fine,” interrupted McCracken. “But let’s get back to Slimjim Lee. How well did you know him?”

The look that had been in Perley’s eyes while he talked of the stage faded to awareness of the present.

“Very well,” he told them. “I guess he was just about my best friend, and vice versa. Yes, I know most people think—thought—it was funny, because Jim and I are—were—so completely different. But I guess that was why we liked each other.”

“You saw him often?”

“He came to see me two-three times a week. Generally after the evening show. We’d play chess or whistle until nearly morning.”

“Whistle? Late at night?”

“Sure. He liked whistling. But he couldn’t very well, and I was teaching him how. He just couldn’t get the knack of it.”

“But didn’t the other roomers—”

“Not in a place like that, Mack,” Jerry Bell cut in. “They’re all slightly nuts. It’s liberty hall. Last time I was there, there were acrobats jumping off the banister at four o’clock in the morning. Slimjim took me there after a game.”

Zehnder nodded. “Yeah, I’ve been there,” he said, “and I’d believe anything. We picked up a guy there a month ago.”

“Cap,” McCracken asked, “could that have any connection with this case, maybe?”

“No. Simple theft case, and the guy’s up now, doing three years. He was a stranger to the rest of the mob there, anyway.”

McCracken glanced at Perley for confirmation, and got it.

“None of us knew him well,” the whistler said. “He wasn’t an artist like the rest of us. He painted pictures.”

McCracken closed his eyes for a second, then opened them and asked the bird imitator:

“What do you know about Jim Lee’s affairs? I’ve heard he was broke, or nearly so. If you’re a. friend of his, you ought to know about that.”

“I do, Mr. McCracken. He was hard up, that is, for him. He ran a lot of bookie places, you know, or rather he backed them. Then the syndicate—the Garvey-Cantoni group that runs the numbers game—moved in and took them over. He didn’t fight them about it. He wasn’t a gangster and he didn’t want to start a war. And that’s what it would have been if he’d tried to buck them.”

Zehnder cut in.

“Perley’s right about that. We’re working on that syndicate, and we close a place now and then, but we haven’t got much on them yet. They’re bad boys, though.”

“Then why,” McCracken wanted to know, “suspect Perley when you’ve got some really tough mugs that might have a motive?”

“But they haven’t,” said Perley. “Jim Lee wasn’t fighting them. Of course, they could have killed him for his ring, but—” He shrugged.

“What about that crochet needle Lee was killed with, Perley?” McCracken asked. “Was it one of yours? The captain says crocheting is your hobby.”

For the first time, the little man seemed on the defensive as he answered.

“The police seem to think it’s funny that I should like to crochet,” he complained. “That’s silly. Why, lots of men do. And it’s good for the nerves, and it gave me something to do when Jim and I played chess. He took so long between moves.”

“Was it one of your needles?” McCracken demanded.

“It could have been.” Perley shrugged again. “I have lots of them.”

“It was exactly like others in his room,” said Zehnder.

Jerold Bell was getting restless.

“The devil with crocheting needles,” he said. “I just dropped in here to see if there was any news on the ring. I think I’ll go on around to Vermont Street and help the boys there look for it. Coming, McCracken?”

“In a minute, Jerry.” He turned to Zehnder. “Listen, Cap, the main thing I want to know, is why you’re holding Mr. Essington? Thus far there isn’t any evidence against him, except that he hasn’t an alibi he can prove.”

Zehnder grinned. “It ain’t that he can’t prove he wasn’t there. It’s that we can prove he was, see? He says he didn’t get home before two. But two people there heard him in his room, between half past eleven and half past twelve.”

“You mean they heard someone in his room?”

“Nope. Him. Like always when he’s in his room alone, they said, he was whistling to himself. Bird calls and stuff. Even a dog imitation.”

Perley Essington whirled indignantly. “Dog imitations!” His voice was shrill with indignation. “Why, I—”

“How do you know it wasn’t Slimjim Lee they heard, waiting for Perley?” McCracken asked Zehnder. “If he was learning how to whistle —?”

Again Perley, still indignant, interrupted.

“Mr. McCracken, that isn’t possible,” he said. “Nobody would mistake Jim Lee’s whistling for mine. They couldn’t. He was just learning, and he just whistled straight, whistled, not bird calls.”

His voice rose now:

“No, nor anybody else whistling, either. Nor a phonograph record, or anything like that. One young whippersnapper of a policeman suggested that. There isn’t another artist in the country who could possibly have been mistaken for me by the people who room there and who know my work.”

“Fine,” said Captain Zehnder. “Then it must have been you they heard?”

“I don’t know,” said Perley. “But they couldn’t have mistaken anybody else for me. Listen, have you ever heard anybody else who can do this?”

He pursed his lips and began to run a gamut of bird calls that sounded like feeding time in an aviary. The calls tumbled upon one another’s heels so rapidly, that McCracken could almost have sworn that two or three birds were singing simultaneously.

The insurance man, standing behind the little bird imitator, looked at McCracken over Perley’s head and winked. He circled his forefinger at his temple, than reached forward at Perley’s bald head, and—with the exaggerated gesture of a stage magician—pretended to pluck something from Perley’s scalp. He held it up so McCracken could see that it was a tiny feather.

It was funny, but Perley was looking, and whistling, directly at McCracken and the private detective couldn’t laugh without hurting Perley’s feelings.

He wondered if Bell was right, and if Perley had really passed the borderline between eccentricity and outright screwiness. If he hadn’t, he was putting himself in a bad spot by refusing to admit that his fellow-roomers could have been mistaken about whom they had heard.

Zehnder tapped Perley on the shoulder to stop him.

“Anything else you want to tell McCracken?” he said.

Perley stopped whistling and shook his head. He looked at Tim McCracken.

“You’ll take the case?” he said. “I’m sorry I can’t pay you more than—”

“Sure,” said McCracken, “I’ll take it.” He looked at Zehnder. “You going around with us, Cap?”

Zehnder crossed and opened the door before he answered, and nodded to the turnkey who had been waiting outside. After shaking hands with McCracken, Perley was led down the hallway toward his cell. Mingling with his footsteps, there floated back the trilling notes of a thrush.

Zehnder grinned at McCracken. “That’s the answer,” he said. “The crackpot doesn’t even know he’s doing that. It’s a habit, a reflex. Last night, in his room, he probably didn’t even know he was whistling.” He opened the bottom drawer of his desk and took out an envelope, and handed it to McCracken. “Well, here’s your retainer, Mack. You can’t get him in any deeper than he is, so I wish you luck.”

McCracken put it in his pocket, grateful to Zehnder for not having embarrassed him by mentioning the amount.

“You didn’t answer me, Cap,” he said. “Coming with us?”

“Part way. Just for routine I want to see the Bijou’s doorman, to check on that call Perley says he got.”

“What call? He didn’t say anything about a. call.”

Zehnder snorted. “He did last night, but he probably decided it sounded too thin and to forget about it. Come on, I’ll tell you on the way. You follow us in your car, Jerry. We’ll just stop there a minute.”

As he drove north on 24th Street, the captain explained about the call:

“It was from a fan, Perley told us. Wanted him to listen to something he thought was a pink-crested tootwhistle, or something.”

“A what?”

“I dunno what, but it doesn’t matter. Perley says the guy said he was a fan of his and a member of some Audubon society, and he’d heard a night-singing bird in Winslow Park he thought was something or other that’s rare. He wanted Perley to meet him there and help identify it.”

“So that’s why he went to the park instead of home? And the guy didn’t show up?”

“Not unless it was that nightingale that called Perley up…Here’s where the doorman lives.”

Zehnder swung the car into the curb and climbed out. McCracken followed him into a rooming house where a brief conversation with a half-awake old man in a nightshirt brought out nothing of interest. As far as the doorman knew, Perley Essington might have got a call just after the show, or might not have. Lots of the performers got calls. He didn’t remember.

Zehnder drove on to the Vermont Street address. It was a brownstone front just like its neighbors, except that there was a cop in front. Jerold Bell parked just behind Zehnder’s car and joined them.

“I’m going back,” the captain told them, “but I’ll get you past Regan here. Are the Homicide boys still here, Regan?”

“Just left, fifteen minutes ago, Captain,” answered Regan. “Don’t think they got anything new. I heard one of them say something about grilling Essington again.”

“Okay, Regan. Let these fellows mosey around inside. You know Mack. This other guy’s from the insurance company.”

Zehnder got back into his car. McCracken, following Bell, turned back a moment.

“Who all’s here, Regan?” he asked.

“This LaVarre dame, for one. She’s asleep. Want me to go wake her up for you?” There was a faint note of hopefulness in the voice of the policeman.

McCracken shook his head. “Who else?”

“The landlady. And this Carson guy, the comic. He’s one of the two that heard Essington in his room. He’s in Number Two. Essington’s is Number Six, right across the hall from the parlor where they found the stiff. It’s unlocked.”

“How’s the LaVarre woman fixed for alibis?” McCracken asked.

Regan grinned. “Triple-barreled. She was out with three guys all at once. I heard the Homicide gang questioning her. Sure you don’t want me to wake her up for you?”

“Keep your mind on your work, Regan. I suppose somebody’s in back, on guard there?”

“Sure. Kaplan. You know him, don’t you?”

McCracken went down along the dark hallway to the parlor. Bell was looking around painstakingly. McCracken’s gaze went about the room quickly, noted the position of the body that had been marked in chalk on the floor before the sofa that stood diagonally across one corner of the room. There were half a dozen flash bulbs in the wastepaper basket in the corner.

“He must have been sitting there,” said Bell, pointing to the sofa. “If he was stabbed and fell off, that’d put him in about the position those chalk marks show. The killer could have been hidden right behind that sofa when he came in and sat down. Then he stood up, reached over his shoulder and stabbed him.”

McCracken nodded. “That’s about it. And if it is, that means he was killed early, almost as soon as he got here. Say, a crocheting needle isn’t so long, is it? Must have been fitted into some sort of a handle, like an ice pick. Well, we can find about that later. You don’t think you’ll find the ring in here, do you?”

Bell shrugged. “Probably not. Probably never find it, but I’ve got to turn in a report to the company. I want to be able to tell ‘em I went over things with a fine-tooth comb.”

McCracken crossed over and looked out the window.

“Whoever hid behind that sofa could have come and gone this way,” he mused. “And come and gone by the alley. There’s a cellar door right outside. You can come in this way easy.”

Bell nodded. “There’s fingerprint powder on the sill there. The Homicide boys thought of that, too. But what about Perley? He’s too screwy on his story to figure out of it. Why’d he lie about not having been here until two o’clock?”

McCracken grunted. “That’s the only thing against him, really. I want to talk to one of the persons who heard him, or say they did.”

He walked out into the hall, down two doors, and knocked. After a minute, a tall man in a worn bathrobe came to the door and said, “Yeah?” He had the sad, bored air most comedians have when they aren’t working at the trade.

“Carson?” McCracken asked.

“That’s me, yeah.”

“You like this Perley Essington? Was he a friend of yours?”

“Huh? Sure, he’s a swell little guy. A bit nuts, maybe. But he’s good on the boards.”

“As good as he thinks he is?”

“Well, maybe not that good,” Carson said. “Maybe none of us are. It’s an occupational disease. What do you want?”

“I want to hear your side of what happened last night.” The tall man put a hand to his head. “Oh, Lord! Again?” He started to close the door. “Four cops, and three reporters, and —”

McCracken caught the door and held it. “Then once more won’t hurt you,” he said. “Besides, I’m on Perley’s side. I’m working for him, trying to punch some holes in the case against him.”

“Why didn’t you say so? Come on in.” He walked back to the dresser to get the bottle standing on it. “Have a drink?”

“Two fingers. The main thing is are you sure it was Perley you heard?”

“Yes and no. I wouldn’t swear it was him, but if it wasn’t, it was somebody pretty good. There aren’t many that can come close to him on that warble stuff. I’ve heard lots of imitators. Straight whistling, yes, but not on the imitations.”

“What time did you hear it first, and what time last?”

Carson lifted a glass and clinked it against the one he’d handed McCracken. When he’d downed the glass’ contents, he said:

“I got home about ten-thirty, maybe eleven. I had a good mystery story I wanted to finish, and I was reading.” He rubbed his chin. “It was sometime between then and midnight that it started. And kept up maybe half an hour, off and on. And it was in Perley’s room. I went past the door when I went to the bathroom once about twelve, so I’m sure of that.”

“Did you look in the parlor then?” McCracken asked.

“No. I think the door was closed. But I didn’t have any reason to look in, so I didn’t.”

“You’re not sure about the time. Couldn’t it have been two o’clock, maybe, if you’d lost track of time while you were reading?”

“No. I went to bed at twelve-thirty, see? I did look at my clock then, and my watch too, to set it. I could be wrong by it being earlier, but not later.”

“And the other fellow who heard it?”

“Name’s Bill Johnson. Yes, he’s sure, too, that it was somewhere around midnight.”

McCracken sighed and sat down on the edge of the bed. He tried another tack.

“Birds outside, maybe?” he asked.

“No, too loud,” Carson said. “And I never heard birds sing that much or that loud around here before. Anyway, it’d have to be a flock of different kinds of them. And—let’s see—robins don’t sing at night, do they? Robin’s about the only bird call I’m sure of, and I heard that.”

“How good was Slimjim Lee? Perley was teaching him, he says.”

Carson shook his head firmly. “No, but definitely. I’ve heard him, and he could carry a tune, but that’s about all. And he wasn’t sure where he’d carry it. No, pal, this stuff was good. If it wasn’t Perley, then he’s got a rival.”

“How about the radio?”

“I thought of that, afterwards,” Carson said. “But it couldn’t have been. The place was as quiet as a morgue, around then, and I’d have heard the announcer shooting his mouth off between imitations. Anyway, no bird imitator could stay on the air that long. It was at least half an hour, off and on, like I said.”

McCracken sighed again. “Was it you said something about a dog imitation?”

“Not me. That was Bill Johnson. I might have heard a dog, but if I did, I don’t remember. I’d have figured that came from outside. Like the cats. I did hear some cats yowling, but that wouldn’t have been Perley either. He doesn’t imitate animals, just birds.”

McCracken got up and went to the door.

“Well, thanks,” he said. He declined another drink, and went down the hall. He opened the door of Perley Essington’s room and went in.

Jerry Bell came out of the room across the hall and stood in the doorway.

“Find out anything new?” he asked.

“Carson’s telling the truth, I think,” McCracken said. “If he was lying, he’d be more definite about time and things. He rings true.”

“Then how can you figure an out for Perley? Or can you?

“I don’t know,” McCracken said. “But I got an idea. It’s almost as screwy as Perley is.”

He got down on his hands and knees in the middle of the carpet, and started working around the floor in circles, examining the carpet carefully. A white spot he found on the floor behind a chair interested him considerably.

He was starting to crawl behind the bed, when Jerry Bell said:

“You got it wrong, Mack. No corpses in here. That was the other room, remember?”

McCracken got up slowly and dusted off the knees of his trousers with his left hand. A tiny object he’d found behind the bed was gripped carefully between the thumb and forefinger of his right hand. He held it so Bell could see that it was a light blue feather.

Jerry Bell grunted. “Is that what you were looking for, Mack? Jeepers, I’ll open the pillow and get you a handful of “em.”

McCracken shook his head slowly.

“I doubt it,” he said. “Very few pillows are stuffed with mocking bird feathers. Jerry.”

“What makes you think that’s off a mocking bird? You sure?”

“No,” McCracken answered frankly. “But it’s the right color. An ornithologist can tell. Anyway, mocking bird or not, there was a bird in this room. There’s proof of that back of the chair. And a mocking bird fits the picture.”

“Look,” he explained. “The killer brought the bird here, probably in a box. He came in the window there and hid in the parlor until Jim Lee came in, and he killed him. Then—to pin the thing on Perley Essington—he came in here and let the bird out in this room for awhile. The bird would be Perley’s best imitator, wouldn’t it? And it’d sing, being free—comparatively—after being shut up.”

“But—a mocking bird!” Bell protested. “Where’d anyone get one?”

“Pet shops have ‘em occasionally. They’re not common, but they can be got. Probably the killer stole it, though. He wouldn’t want the trail traceable if there’d be a slip-up. It was that dog-and-cat business made me think of one. My aunt used to have a mocking bird, and it’d imitate dogs and cats when it heard them.

And it’d have picked that up around the pet shop.”

“Then maybe Perley wasn’t lying about that call that sent him on a wild-goose chase.”

McCracken nodded. “Of course. This was carefully planned. The guy who did it made sure Jim Lee would be here and that Perley wouldn’t, and that he’d be a place where he couldn’t prove he’d been.”

“If an expert backs you up on your guess what that feather is,” Bell said, “looks like you did figure Perley an out, Mack. Got any idea who did kill Lee?”

McCracken took a deep breath, then said flatly: “You did, Jerry. I was sure as soon as I found this feather. It’s just like the one you pretended to pull off Perley Essington’s head when you were clowning back at Headquarters. You had the bird in your pocket when you left. Maybe you’d killed it after you used it. And when you pulled that feather gag in Zehnder’s office you’d just had your hand in your pocket. You were so confident you had Perley framed, you didn’t hesitate to use it for making fun of Perley.”

The expression on Jerry Bell’s face didn’t change. His hands were thrust deep into his pockets, an unlighted cigar was tilted in a corner of his mouth.

“Not bad, Mack,” he said. “How about motive?”

“It wasn’t the ring,” McCracken went on, “although in your kind of work you ought to know the outlets and where to cash in on it easy. But you wouldn’t have done it for that. I figure you must have gambled over your head and gone in debt to Lee. Which did he have in his billfold, I.O.U.‘s or checks of yours?”

Jerry Bell sighed deeply, took a gun out of his pocket.

“You’re covered, Mack,” he said. “I think you could make that stick. I’m in plenty deep, including some company funds, and that’d come out if the police nosed around. And -well, I did buy that bird instead of stealing it.” He paused, then:

“But listen, Mack, Slimjim was blackmailing me on those debts. You can’t blame a man for killing a blackmailer. You aren’t —”

“How about Perley?” McCracken interrupted. “You tried to frame it on him, just so you wouldn’t be suspected, just to give the cops an easy victim.”

“He was in with Slimjim on the whole—”

“Nuts! If he had been, he’d have known who killed Jim, and why. That don’t hold water, Jerry.”

“Then let’s try it this way, Mack. I can get two thousand for that ring. I know you’re broke. How about half of that?”

McCracken’s eyes were cold. “Jerry,” he asked, “know what that spot on the floor back of the chair is?”

“I can guess. Why?”

“Then you can guess my answer to that proposition. I’m going to call your bluff, Jerry. You won’t shoot me. You’d have done it already, if you figured you could get away with it. As readily as you killed Lee.”

He turned and walked slowly toward the door, his hands relaxed at his sides.

“Regan out there knows we’re in here alone, Jerry,” he said. “If there’s a bullet hole in my back, there’s no story you could tell that would stand up under investigation. I’m not even armed, so you couldn’t use self-defense. There’d be no out for you at all, Jerry.”

He took a step toward the door, another.

“Stop, Mack!” ordered Bell. “I’ll—”

McCracken kept on walking. It didn’t seem to him that he was breathing at all. He made the hallway, and was half way to the front door before he heard the shot. It had not been aimed at him.

* * *

The contents of the desk and the filing cabinet had been taken from the drawers and were stacked in a cardboard carton with a rope around it.

The carpet was rolled up at one side of the room, and the phone had been disconnected, although it still stood on the desk.

McCracken sat on the desk beside the phone, with his elbows on his knees and his chin cupped in his hands.

He was whistling softly and mournfully.

He didn’t hear the door open, but he almost fell off the desk when a voice said:

“Excellent whistling, Mr. McCracken. Excellent!”

The shiny pate of the little bird imitator was bobbing across the office toward him.

“Hello, Perley,” McCracken said. He couldn’t muster a smile to go with it.

“I’m leaving vaudeville, Mr. McCracken,” Perley explained. “Or maybe one could say that vaudeville is leaving me, because the Bijou is closing. Anyway, I’m opening a school for whistling and bird imitating. You whistle well. I could make you my star pupil.”

“Thanks,” said McCracken listlessly. “Maybe sometime. But what with moving and all—”

“To better quarters, I hope. And that reminds me. You never sent me a bill. I came to settle up for what you did for me.”

He beamed at McCracken, and for a moment the private detective felt a ray of hope. Then it faded. A few dollars can seem like a lot sometimes, but it doesn’t make much difference when you owe a few hundred and are about to be put on the street. “In fact, Mr. McCracken,” Perley went on, “I have a check already written, which I hope you’ll think adequate. It’s for three thousand dollars. You may have heard that Jim Lee’s will said that I was his only real friend and that he left me all his money, and that it turned out to be more than anybody thought he had. Some bonds, you know, that he thought weren’t worth much.”

Mechanically, McCracken took the little slip of yellow paper that was being held out toward him. His eyes focused on the figures, then blurred, then came into focus again.

“There was thirty thousand net, Mr. McCracken,” Perley Essington was saying, “and if it hadn’t been for you—well, I’d never have been free to spend any of it. So I think a tenth is fair, isn’t it?”

McCracken found his own voice at last.

“More than fair, Perley. I—well you can put me down as your star pupil, all right. And give me that nightingale business first. It’s just how I feel. But not on an empty stomach.” He took the little man’s arm firmly. “First, we’re going down to the Crillon and order a plate apiece of their very best birdseed.”

A Date to Die

IT WAS five minutes before five a.m. and the lights in my office at the fourth precinct station were beginning to grow gray with the dawn. To me, that’s always the spookiest, least pleasant time of all. Darkness is better, or daylight. And those last five minutes before my relief are always the slowest.

In five minutes Captain Burke would arrive—on the dot, as always—and I could leave. Meanwhile, the hands of the electric clock just crawled.

The ache in my jaw crawled with them. That tooth had started aching three hours ago, and it had kept getting worse ever since. And I wouldn’t be able to find a dentist in his office until nine, which was four long hours away. But, come five o’clock, I’d go off duty, and I had a pretty good idea how to deaden the pain a bit while I waited.

Four minutes of five, the phone rang.

“Fourth Precinct,” I said, “Sergeant Murray.”

“Oh, it’s you, Sergeant!” The voice sounded familiar, although I couldn’t place it; it was a voice that sounded like an eel feels. “Nice morning, isn’t it, Sergeant?”

“Yeah,” I growled.

“Of course,” said the voice. “Haven’t you looked out the window at the pale gray glory that precedes the rising of—”

“Can it,” I said. “Who is this?”

“Your friend Sibi Barranya, Sergeant.”

I recognized the voice then. It didn’t make me any happier to recognize it, because he’d been lying like a rug when he called himself my friend. He definitely wasn’t. On the blotter, this mug Barranya is listed as a fortune-teller. He doesn’t call himself that; when they play for big dough, the hocus-pocus boys call themselves mystics. That’s what Barranya called himself, a mystic. We hadn’t been able to pin anything on him, yet.

I said, “So what?”

“I wish to report a murder, Sergeant.” His voice sounded slightly bored: you’d have thought I was a waiter and he was ordering lunch. “Your department deals in such matters, I believe.”

I knew it was a gag, but I pressed the button that turned on the little yellow light down at the telephone company’s switchboard.

I’ll explain about that light. A police station gets lots of calls that they have to trace. An excited dame will pick up the phone and say “Help, Police” and bat the receiver back on the hook without bothering to mention who she is or where she lives. Stuff like that. So all calls to any police station in our city go through a special switchboard at the phone station, and the girl who’s on that board has special instructions. She never breaks a connection until the receiver has been hung up at the police end of the call, whether the person calling the station hangs up or not. And there’s that light that flashes on over her switchboard when we press the button. It’s her signal to start tracing a call as quickly as possible.

While I pressed that button, I said, “Nice of you to think of me, Barranya. Who’s been murdered?”

“No one, yet, Sergeant. It’s murder yet to come. Thought I’d let you in on it.”

I grunted. “Picked out who you’re going to murder yet, or are you going to shoot at random?”

“Randall,” he said, “not random. Charlie Randall, Sergeant. Neighbor of mine; I believe you know him.”

Well—on the chance that he was telling the truth and was going to commit a murder—I’d as soon have had him pick Randall as anyone. Randall, like Barranya, was a guy we should have put behind bars, except that we had nothing to go on. Randall ran pinball games, which isn’t illegal, but we knew (and couldn’t prove) some of his methods of squelching opposition. They weren’t nice.

Barranya and Randall lived in the same swank apartment building, and it was rumored that the pinball operator was Barranya’s chief customer.

All that went through my head, and a lot of other things. Telling it this way, it may sound like I’d been talking over the phone a long time, but actually it had been maybe thirty seconds since I picked up the receiver.

Meanwhile, I had the receiver off the hook of the other phone on my desk—the interoffice one—and was punching the button on its base that would give me the squad car dispatcher at the main station.

I asked Barranya, “Where are you?”

“At Charlie Randall’s,” he said, “well, here it goes, Sergeant!”

There was the sound of a shot, and then the click of the phone being hung up.

I kept the receiver of that phone to my ear waiting for Central to finish tracing the call, which she’d do right away now that the call had been terminated at that end. Into the other phone I said, “Are you there, Hank?” and the squad car dispatcher said, “Yeah,” and I said, “Better put on the radio to— Wait a second.”

The other receiver was talking into my other ear now. The gal at Central was saying, “That call came from Woodburn 3480. It’s listed as Charles B. Randall, Apart—”

I didn’t listen to the rest of it. I knew the apartment number and address. And if it was really Charlie Randall’s phone that the call had come over, maybe then Barranya was really telling the truth.

“Hank,” I said, “send the nearest car to Randall’s apartment, number four at the Deauville Arms. It might be murder.”

I clicked the connection to the homicide department, also down at main, and got Captain Holding.

“There might be a murder at number four at the Deauville,” I reported. “Charlie Randall. It might be a gag, too. There’s a call going out to the nearest squad car; you can wait till they report or start over sooner.”

“We’ll start over right away,” he said. “Nothing to do here anyway.”

So that let me out of the game. I stood up and yawned, and by the electric clock on the wall, it was two minutes before five. In two minutes I could leave, and I was going to have three stiff drinks to see if it did my toothache any good. Then I intended going to the Deauville Arms myself. If there was a murder, the homicide boys would want my story about the call. And having something to do would help make the time go faster until nine o’clock when there’d be a dentist available.

If there wasn’t a murder, then I wanted a little talk with Sibi Barranya. He might still be there, or up in his own apartment two floors higher. Maybe “talk” isn’t the right word. I was going to convince him, with gestures, that I didn’t appreciate the gag.

I put on my hat at one minute of five. I looked out the window and saw Captain Burke, who relieves me, getting out of his car across the street.

I opened the door to the waiting room that’s between the hall and my office, and took one step into it. Then I stopped—suddenly.

There was a tall, dark, smooth-looking guy sitting there, looking at one of the picture magazines from the table. He had sharp features and sharp eyes under heavy eyebrows, each of which was fully as large as the small moustache over his thin lips.

There was only one thing wrong with the picture, and that was who the guy happened to be. Sibi Barranya—who’d just been talking to me over the telephone a minute before…from a point two miles away!

I stood there looking at him, with my mouth open as I figured back. It could have been two minutes ago, but no longer. Two minutes, two miles. There’s nothing wrong with traveling two miles in two minutes, except that you can’t do it when the starting point is the fourth floor of one building and the destination the second floor of another. Besides, the time had been nearer one minute than two.

No, either someone had done a marvelous job of imitating Barranya’s voice, or this wasn’t him. But this was Barranya, voice and all.

He said, “Sergeant, are you—psychic?”

“Huh?” That was all I could think of at the moment. On top of being where he couldn’t be, he had to ask me a completely screwy question.

“The look on your face, Sergeant,” he said. “I came here to warn you, and I would swear, from your expression, that you have already received the warning.”

“Warn me about what?” I asked.

His face was very solemn. “Your impending death. But you must have heard it. Your face, Sergeant. You look like—like you’d had a message from beyond.”

Barranya was standing now, facing me, and Captain Burke came in the room from the outer hallway.

“Hello, Murray.” He nodded to me. “Something wrong?”

I straightened out my face from whatever shape it had been and said, “Not a thing, Captain, not a thing.”

He looked at me curiously, but went on into the inner office.

The more I looked at Barranya, the more I didn’t like him, but I decided that whether I liked him or not, he and I had a lot of note-comparing to do. And this wasn’t the place to do it.

I said, “The place across the street is open. I like their kind of spirits better than yours. Shall we move there?”

He shook his head. “Thanks, but I’d really better be getting home. Not that I’d mind a drink, but—”

“Somebody’s trying to frame a murder rap on you,” I told him. “The Deauville Arms is full of cops. Are you still in a hurry?”

It looked as though a kind of film went across his eyes, because they were suddenly quite different from what they had been and yet there had been no movement of eyelid or pupil. It was somehow like the moon going behind a cloud.

He said, “A murder rap means a murder. Whose?”

“Charlie Randall, maybe.”

“I’ll take that drink,” he said. “What do you mean by ‘maybe?’ ”

“Wait a minute and I’ll find out.” I went back into the inner office, but left the door open so I could keep an eye on Barranya. I said, “Cap, can I use the phone?” and when he nodded, I called the Randall number.

Someone who sounded like a policeman trying to sound like a butler said, “Randall residence.”

“This is Bill Murray. Who’s talking?”

“Oh,” said the voice, not sounding like a butler any longer. “This is Kane. We just busted in. I was going to the phone to call main when it rang and I thought I’d try to see who was—”

“What’d you find?”

“There’s a stiff here, all right. I guess it’s Randall; I never saw him, but I’ve seen his pictures in the paper and it looks like him.”

“Okay,” I said. “The homicide squad’s already on the way over. Just hold things down till they gel then’. I’m corning around too, but I got something to do first. Say—how was he killed?”

“Bullet in the forehead. Looks like about a thirty-eight hole. He’s sitting right there; I’m looking at him now. Harry’s going over the apartment. I was just going to the phone to call—”

“Yeah,” I interrupted. “Is he tied up?”

“Tied up, yes. He’s in pajamas, and there’s a bruise on his forehead, but he isn’t gagged. Looks like he was slugged in bed and somebody moved him to the chair and tied him to it, and then took a pop at him with the gun from about where I’m standing now.”

“At the phone?”

“Sure, at the phone. Where else would I be standing?”

“Well,” I said, “I’ll be around later. Tell Cap Holding when he gets there.”

“Know who done it, Sarge?”

“It’s a secret,” I said, and hung up.

I went back to the inner office. Barranya was standing by the door. I knew he’d heard the conversation so I didn’t need to tell him he could erase the ‘maybe’ about Charlie Randall’s being dead.

We went across the street to Joe’s, which is open twenty-four hours a day. It was five minutes after five when we got there, and I noticed that it took us a few seconds over two minutes just to get from my office to Joe’s, which is half a block.

We took a booth at the back. Barranya took a highball, but I wanted mine straight and double. My tooth was thumping like hell.

I said, “Listen, Barranya, first let’s take this warning business. About me, I mean. What kind of a hook-up did it come over?”

“A voice,” he said. “I’ve heard voices many times, but this was louder and clearer than usual. It said, ‘Sergeant Murray will be killed today.’ ”

“Did it say anything else?”

“No, just that. Over and over. Five or six times.”

“And where were you when you heard this voice?”

“In my car, Sergeant, driving—let’s see—along Clayton Boulevard. About half an hour ago.”

“Who was with you?”

“No one, Sergeant. It was a spirit voice. When one is psychic, one hears them often. Sometimes meaningless things, and sometimes messages for oneself or people one knows.”

I stared at him, wondering whether he really expected me to swallow that. But he had a poker face.

I took a fresh tack. “So, out of the kindness of your heart you came around to warn me. Knowing that for a year now I’ve been trying to get something on you so I could put you—”

His upraised hand stopped me. “That is something else again, Sergeant. I don’t particularly like you personally, but a psychic has obligations which transcend the mundane. If it was not intended that I pass that warning on to you, I should not have received it.”

“Where had you been, before this happened?”

“I went with a party of people to the Anders Farm.”

The Anders Farm isn’t a farm at all; it’s a roadhouse and it’s about fifteen miles out of town. Coming on from there, you take Highway 15, which turns into Clayton Boulevard in town.

“I left the others there around four o’clock,” Barranya said. “We’d been there since midnight and I was getting bored, and—well, feeling queer—as often happens when I am on the verge of a communication from the astral—”

“Wait,” I said, “were you there with someone? A woman?”

“No, Sergeant. It was a mixed party, but there were three couples and two stags and I was one of the stags. I drove slowly coming in, because I’d been drinking and because of that feeling of expectancy. I was on Clayton, out around Fiftieth, when I heard the voice. It said, ‘Sergeant Murray will be killed to—’ ”

“Yeah, yeah” I interrupted. For some reason, it made my tooth ache worse when he said that. I looked at him a minute trying to figure out how much truth he was telling me. I couldn’t swallow that spirit message stuff.

But the rest of it? It would be easy to get and check the names of the people he’d been with. But that was routine, up to whoever was handling the case…

Say Barranya left the Anders Farm near four o’clock. He came to my office at five, or a few minutes before. That gave him an hour. Not too long a time if he’d driven as slowly as he said. But it was possible.

I said, “Now about Charlie Randall. What were your relations with him?”

“Very pleasant, Sergeant. I advised him in a business way.”

I studied him. “Meaning when he had to bump off a competitor you’d cast a horoscope to see if the stars were favorable?”

That veil business was over his eyes again, and I knew he didn’t like the way I’d put that. It was probably a close guess. We knew that Randall, like most crooks, was superstitious and that he was Sibi Barranya’s best hocus-pocus sucker.

Barranya said, “Mr. Randall conducted a legitimate business, Sergeant. My advice concerned purely legal transactions.”

“No doubt,” I said. “Since it would be hard to prove otherwise now, we’ll let it ride. But look—you’re probably pretty familiar with Randall’s business. Who would benefit by his death?”

Barranya thought a moment before he answered. “His wife, of course. That is, I presume she’ll inherit his money; he never consulted me about a will. And there is Pete Burd; but you know about that.”

I knew about Pete Burd, all right. He was the only rival Randall had had, and not too much competition at that. He put his machines in the smaller places that Randall didn’t want, and that was maybe why Randall hadn’t done to him what he’d done to more enterprising competitors. But now that Randall was out of the way, it would mean room for expansion for Burd.

I let that cook for the moment. “Know where Charlie’s wife is?”

“Yes. Out of town. That is, unless she has returned unexpectedly and I haven’t heard.”

I snorted lightly. “Don’t your spirits tell you things?…Let’s get back to the warning about me. Did the what’s-it suggest any reason why I might be killed?”

“No,” he told me, “and I can see you’re incredulous about that, Sergeant. Frankly, I don’t care whether you take it seriously or not. I had a message and it was my duty to relay it. Any more questions? If not, I’d like to get on home.”

I stood up. “We’re both going to the same building. Come on.”

“Fine!” Barranya said. “Want to go in my car? I presume there’ll be plenty of squad cars rallying around over there to give you a lift back.”

Well, there would be; and these days a chance to save rubber is a chance to save rubber. So I got into his car. And when I saw how smoothly it ran I wondered—as all cops wonder once in a while, but not too seriously—whether I’d picked the right side of the law. It was a sweet chariot, that convertible of his.

“Can you get short-wave broadcasts?” I asked, assuming that a boat like his would have a radio, and ready not to be surprised if it turned out to be a radio-phono combination. I was curious to see if anything new was going out to the squad cars.

“Out of order,” he said. “Worked early this evening, but I tried it after I left the Anders Farm and it wouldn’t work.”

We drove a few blocks without either of us saying anything, and it was then that I heard the voice:

“Sibi Barranya killed Randall. He wanted Randall’s wife.”

I blinked and looked around at Barranya. He wasn’t talking, unless he was a good ventriloquist. Not that it would have surprised me if he was, because these fake mystics dabble in all forms of trickery.

But Barranya looked scared as hell. The car swerved a little, but righted itself as he swung the wheel back. We slowed up and he said, “Did you hear—”

“Shut up,” I barked. As soon as I’d seen his lips weren’t moving, I looked around the rest of the car. Maybe it was the comparative quiet because we were slowing down, but I recognized and placed a faint sound I’d been hearing ever since we’d started; a sound I’d wondered about in a car that ran as sweet and smooth as that one did.

It was a faint crackling, like static on a radio, and it seemed to come from the loud-speaker that was up where the windshield met the car top, on Barranya’s side.

“Cut in to the curb and stop a minute,” I said. As we coasted in, he said, “Sergeant, there are good spirits and evil ones. The evil ones lie, and you mustn’t—”

“Shut up,” I said. “There are good radios and bad radios, too. Where’s a screwdriver?”

He opened the glove compartment and found one. “Do you mean you think—”

I said, “I’m sure as hell going to see. When it comes to spooks, Barranya, I don’t think anything. I look for where they come from. That radio’s on!”

I got it out from behind the instrument panel with the screwdriver. The faint crackling noise stopped when I disconnected the battery wire.

The set showed what I had a hunch I’d find. It had been tampered with, all right. There was a wire shorted across both the short-wave band switch and the turn-on switch, so that it was permanently on, and permanently adjusted to the short-wave band. The condenser shaft had been loosened so the rotor plates didn’t turn with the shaft. In other words, it was permanently set to receive anything broadcast on a certain short wavelength. Barranya was peering curiously at it. “Could someone with an amateur broadcasting set have?…”

“They could,” I told him, “and did. How’s your battery?”

“How’s— Oh, I see what you mean.” Without putting the car in gear he stepped on the starter and the engine turned over merrily. The battery wasn’t run down.

“This thing’s been on,” I said, “since it was monkeyed with. If your battery’s still got that much oomph, it means it was done recently. If your radio worked early this evening, this was done since then. Maybe while you were at the roadhouse.”

“Then that other message, the one that warned about you—”

“Yeah,” I said, “my apologies—maybe. I thought you were talking a lot of hot air.”

Unless he was honestly bewildered, he was putting on a marvelous act. He said, “But I have heard such voices elsewhere.”

I smiled. “Maybe your radio here was in tune with the infinite and it was a spirit, once removed. I got my doubts. Let’s get going. I want to show this little gadget to the boys.”

He slid the car into gear and away from the curb. He asked thoughtfully, “Is there any way they could trace from that set where the messages came from?”

“Nope,” I told him. “But they can tell exactly what wavelength it was set for. That might help, but the F.C.C. has suspended all amateur licenses since the war started. It would have to be an illegal set.”

“Aren’t illegal broadcasts tracked down?”

“Yeah. There are regular listening posts, with directional equipment. But if a set broadcast only a couple of sentences like that, they’d probably be overlooked. So that’s no help.”

We were slowing down already for the apartment building when I remembered. “How’s about what your radio ghost friend said just now? Are you chummy with Randall’s wife?”

He took time to word his answer. I could have counted to ten before he said, “You’d find out anyway, I suppose. Yes, I like her a lot and she likes me. Her husband…”

“Didn’t understand her?” I prompted.

He glared at me, and started to say something that would probably have led to trouble if I’d let him finish.

“Hold it, pal,” I cut in. “Here’s the big thing to think about. Whoever put on that broadcast just now knew about you and Mrs. Randall. How many people know that. Pete Burd, maybe?” He calmed down. “I don’t know. Anyone might have guessed, I suppose. Uh—Charlie Randall didn’t mind, so we weren’t too secretive about being seen.”

“Randall knew you were making love to his wife!”

“I think so. He wouldn’t have cared, if he had known. You know that little blonde who used to sell cigarettes at the Green Dragon?”

“I think I know which one you mean,” I told him. “The one with the nice—”

“That one,” he said. “She doesn’t work there any more.” The car stopped in front of the Deauville Arms, and I got out, carrying the gimmicked radio. I waited until Barranya came around the car to join me.

When we got into the elevator I said, “We’re going to Randall’s flat first, both of us. You’ll have to bear up a while yet before you go to sleep.”

“Why can’t I go on up, while you—”

“Nix,” I said. “I’m going to report to Holding, and you’re not going in that flat before I go with you. Listen, Barranya, the only thing I don’t like about your alibi is that it’s too damn good. Maybe you got something upstairs I’d like to see before you dismantle it. Such like a phonograph with your—”

I broke off, because as soon as I mentioned it I knew it wasn’t a phonograph record that had made that call. Because I’d done part of the talking, and he’d answered what I said. I remembered that lousy gag about not shooting at random but at Randall. But I took Barranya with me just the same. Holding would want to see him.

The Randall flat was full of photographers and fingerprint men. I parked Barranya in the hallway, and told the man on duty at the door to keep an eye on him. I went in to give Holding my report and the radio set.

The coroner was working on the body; they’d moved it into the bedroom after taking photos. Captain Holding showed me the position of the chair and the ropes; everything checked with what I’d heard over the telephone.

Holding said, “Maybe Barranya could have called you from the phone booth in the hall at your precinct station, and then gone on into the waiting room while—”

“No, dammit,” I said. “I traced the call. It came from here. It must be some kind of a frame, but it’s the goofiest thing I ever heard of. If anybody wanted to frame Barranya, why’d they give him that message about me that sent him to my office only two minutes after the murder?”

Holding shrugged. “Do you know anybody connected with the case who’s a good voice imitator?”

“Not unless it’s Barranya, and he wouldn’t imitate his own voice. Nuts! I’m going in circles, and this toothache is driving me batty. Say, how’s Mrs. Randall doing on alibis?”

“Excellent. We called the hotel in Miami she was supposed to be at. She’s there all right. I talked to her myself.”

“Just now?”

“What do you mean, just now? Think we could have notified her yesterday, Sergeant?”

I shook my head. “Don’t mind me, Cap. My mind just isn’t working any more. But one thing. I take it you’re going to send men up to search Barranya’s place. Maybe while he’s here and you’re talking to him? Well, I’d like to go up with them.”

“You should go home, Bill. This is our job, now that you’ve reported,” Holding pointed out.

“Got to stay awake till I can see a dentist at nine. Having something to do will keep my mind off this damn toothache. Anyway, this is my big day, Cap. If Barranya’s spirit controls are in working order, I’m due to be bumped off.”

“I’ll question Barranya now. I’ll hold him a while, and give you plenty of time, though.”

“Swell. I’m even going to take the kitchen sink apart up there. Say, know who lives above and below this flat—on the third and fifth?”

“Third’s vacant. Guy named Shultz has the fifth, in between here and Barranya.”

“What’s he do?” I asked.

“Manufacturer. Pinball games and carnival novelties.” Holding saw the sudden look of interest I gave him, and went on. “Yes, he did a little business with Randall. But he’s clear on this. He’s out of town, he and his wife. We’ve checked and it’s on the up and up.”

“How about Burd?”

“Murphy’s on the way over there now. I’m going to have that cigarette girl angle looked into, too. We can trace her easy enough if Randall set her up somewhere. Might be an angle there.”

“More curves than angles,” I said. “Sure you don’t want me to—”

“I do not. Send in Barranya, and take Clem and Harry up to his flat.”

Clem and Harry and I spent two hours searching, but there wasn’t anything in Barranya’s flat worthy of interest except a bottle of Scotch in the cupboard. The homicide boys didn’t touch it because they were on duty, but I wasn’t.

When they left, I sat down at the table in the living room to wait. Holding kept Barranya down there another half hour. He looked mad when he came in. By that time my tooth had stopped jumping up and down and settled into a slow steady ache that wasn’t quite so bad.

I waved my hand toward the Scotch on the table, and the extra glass I’d put there. “Have a drink.”

“Thanks, Sergeant, I shall. After that, if you don’t mind, I’d like to turn in.”

“Don’t mind me,” I told him. “Go right ahead and turn in. It’s your flat.”

“But—” He looked puzzled.

“Don’t mind me, I’m just sitting here thinking.”

He poured himself a drink from the bottle and refilled my glass. He said, “And how long do you expect to sit there and think?”

“Until I’ve figured out how you killed Charlie Randall.”

He smiled, and sat down on a corner of the table. He said, “What makes you think I killed Randall?”

“The fact that you couldn’t have,” I told him, very earnestly. “It’s all too damn pat, Barranya. It’s like a stage illusion. It’s a show. It doesn’t ring true. It’s just the kind of murder and kind of alibi that an illusionist would arrange. The kind of thing that wouldn’t occur to an ordinary guy.”

“You’re logical, Sergeant, up to a point.”

“And I’m going to get past that point. Go on to bed if you’re tired.”

He chuckled and stared down into the amber liquid in his glass. “Is that all that makes you think I did it?”

“Not quite,” I said. “We found something very suspicious in this flat. That’s what makes me sure.”

He looked up quickly.

“We found nothing, Barranya. Absolutely nothing of interest.”

His smile came back; mockingly, I thought. “And you find that suspicious?”

“Absolutely. I have a strong hunch that before you left here this evening you took away and hid any papers, any notations, you wouldn’t have wanted the police to find. And the gimmicks connected with the seances you hold here.”

“They aren’t seances. I’ve explained—”

“It’s just unlikely,” I went on without paying any attention to his interruption, “for us not to have found something you wouldn’t want found. Not even letters tied in blue ribbon. Not a scrap of a notation about one of your customers.”

“Clients.”

“Clients, then. Nothing at all. I just don’t believe it, Barranya. And if you knew this apartment would be searched, then you knew Randall was going to be killed. That means you killed him, somehow.”

“Brilliant, Sergeant. Have your deductions gone any farther?”

“Yes. You knew when he was going to be killed—or when it would appear that he was killed. Probably it was twenty minutes before I got that phone call. Time for you to get from his flat to my office.”

“And you think I framed myself by accusing—”

“Why not? That radio was a swell trick. It wasn’t the radio at all, Barranya. I’ve thought that out. It was ventriloquism. My first guess was right, only I found that radio going and naturally thought that the voice came from it. You fixed the radio yourself, and any spiritualist knows ventriloquism—the safest and easiest way of getting spirit voices in a seance. The trick has whiskers on it.”

He said, “Interesting, Sergeant—if you can prove that I do know ventrilo—”

“I can’t, but I’m not interested. All I have to prove is that you killed Randall. As long as I know you could have pulled that stunt in the car, I can forget it. How’s about another drink? And incidentally, what you said was clever as hell. You knew we’d find out about you and Mrs. Randall, and if you accused yourself of having that motive, it would spike our guns. You expect to marry her, don’t you, and get Randall’s money?”

He filled my glass, but not his own. He stood up, yawning. “Hope you’ll excuse me, Sergeant. I am tired.”

“Go right to bed,” I said. “Got an alarm clock, or shall I wake you any special time?”

“Never mind.” He sauntered to the door of the bedroom and then turned. “I’ll appreciate your leaving one drink in the bottle.”

“I’ll buy you a new bottle,” I assured him. “Barranya, you know anything about relays?”

“Relays? I’m not sure I know what you mean.”

“I’m not, either. Probably that’s the wrong name for it. But it’s the first thing I looked for when I came up here. I didn’t find it.”

“And where would you have looked for one?”

“I thought of the bell box of your telephone. Look, while you were playing Randall for a sucker on the celestial advice racket, didn’t you have his phone wire tapped?”

“No, Sergeant. But how would a tapped wire—”

“Here’s the idea. Holding gave it to me, in a way. He said you might have phoned from the booth at the station, right out in the hall. Except that the call came from here, that would have made sense. So I got to thinking.”

“So?”

“This could have happened. You came here, driving fast from the roadhouse, killed Randall, and switched in the gimmick. You’d have everything ready, so you could do it in a minute. There’d already be the tap on Randall’s wire. The gimmick is a little electromagnet in your phone’s bell box.

“You drive to the station and call your own phone. The circuit is shorted through the electromagnet, so instead of ringing the bell, the magnet throws the double switch—just as though the receiver had been lifted from Randall’s phone. You’re on Randall’s wire and when the light goes on down at the phone company switchboard, it’s over his number. That switch also opens his circuit, of course. When Central says ‘Number, please?’ you give my number, and—well, that’s all it would take. You knew, of course, that snapping a rubber band across the diaphram of the transmitter makes a sound like a shot.

“And when you hung up, both circuits would be broken, and things just like they were. The call would trace back to Randall’s phone, but his receiver was never off the hook!”

Barranya’s eyes had widened while I was talking. He said, “Sergeant, I never thought it of you. That’s positively brilliant. But you didn’t find such an electromagnet?”

“No,” I admitted. “But it was a good idea.”

He yawned again. “You underestimate yourself. It was excellent. Pardon me.”

“I will,” I said, “but how about the governor?”

He chuckled and closed the bedroom door. I poured myself another drink, but I didn’t touch it. The last three drinks hadn’t had any further effect on the toothache, so I figured I might as well stay sober and bear it.

I listened until I heard him get into bed. Then I gave it another ten minutes by my watch.

I went out the door and closed it, being neither quiet nor noisy about my movements, got into the elevator and—in case the sound of the elevator would be audible—I rode it all the way down to the first floor and walked back up to five. One of my set of keys worked easily on the door of the absent Mr. Shultz.

I crossed over to the telephone and bent down to examine the box. There wasn’t any dust on top of it, and there was a thin layer of dust on most other things in the room.

I didn’t touch it. I was sure enough now that the electromagnet would be there, and I didn’t want to lessen its value as evidence by taking off the cover until there were other witnesses. Anyway, there was an easier way to check my hunch.

I picked up the receiver and when a feminine voice said, “Number, please?” I asked, “What phone am I calling from?”

“Pardon?”

I said, “I’m alone at a friend’s house. I want to tell someone to call me back here, and I can’t read the number without my glasses.”

She said, “Oh, I see. You’re calling from Woodburn 3840.”

Randal’s number. That cracked the case, of course. Barranya had worked it just as I’d told him upstairs, except that, knowing his own flat would be searched, he’d put the tab on Shultz’ phone and called up there.

“Fine,” I said, “Now give me—”

That was when something jabbed into my back and Barranya said, “Tell her never mind.” His tone of voice meant business. “Never mind,” I told the operator. “I’ll put in the call later.”

As I put down the phone, Barranya’s hand reached over my shoulder and slid my police positive out of its shoulder holster. He stepped back, and I turned around.

He’d really undressed for bed; he wore a lounging robe over pajamas and had slippers on his feet. That’s why I hadn’t heard him come through the flat. I’d known he’d be down sometime today to remove the evidence, but I’d expected him to wait longer, and I hadn’t thought of the back door. Maybe I’d drunk more Scotch than I thought I had, to overlook a bet like that.

His face was expressionless; there was just a touch of mockery in his voice. “Remember that message I brought you from the spirit world a few hours ago, Sergeant? Maybe it wasn’t as wrong as you thought.”

“You can’t get away with it,” I said. “Killing me, I mean. If you do, you’ll have to lam, and they’ll catch you. The homicide boys know I stayed with you. If they find me dead—”

“Shut up, Sergeant,” he said, “I’m trying to think how—”

I didn’t dare give him time to think. The guy was too clever. He might think of some way he could kill me without it being pinned on him.

I said, “A good lawyer can get you a sentence for shooting a rat like Randall. But you know what happens when you kill a cop in this state.”

I could see there was indecision in his face, in his voice when he said, “Keep back, or—”

I took another step toward him and kept on talking. I said, “There are still men in Randal’s flat, right under us. They’ll hear that gun. You won’t have time to muffle it, like when you shot Randall.”

I kept walking, slowly. I knew if I moved suddenly, he’d shoot. My hands were going down slowly, too. I said, “Give me that gun, Barranya. Figure out what a rope around your neck feels like before you pull that trigger, and don’t pull it.”

I was reaching out, palm upward for him to hand the gun to me, but he backed away. He said, “Stop, damn you,” and the urbanity and mockery were gone from his voice. He was scared.

I kept walking forward. I said, “I saw a cop-killer once after they finished questioning him, Barranya. They did such a job that he didn’t mind hanging, much, after that. And don’t forget the boys below us will hear a shot. You won’t have time to pull those wires up through the wall before they get up here.”

And then he was back against the wall, and I must have pressed him too hard, because I saw from his eyes that he was going to shoot. But my hand was only inches from the gun now, and I took the last short step in a lunge and slapped the gun just as it went off. I felt the burn of powder on my palm and wrist, but I wasn’t hit. The gun hit the wall and ricocheted under the sofa.

The burn on my hand made me jerk back, involuntarily, off balance, and he jumped in with a wallop that caught me on the jaw that knocked me further off balance.

I took half a dozen punches, and they hurt, before I could get set to throw one back effectively. I took half a dozen more before I got in my Sunday punch and Barranya folded up on the carpet.

I staggered across the room to the phone. My nose felt lopsided and one of my eyes was hard to see out of. There was blood in my mouth and I spat it out. A tooth came with it.

I got Holding on the phone, and told him. I said, “I guess there’s no one downstairs at the moment or they’d sure as hell be up here by now.”

He said, “Swell work, Sarge. We’ll be right over; sit on the guy till we get there. How’s your toothache coming?”

“Huh?” I said, and then it dawned on me that my whole face and head ached, except for my tooth. I felt to see which one had been knocked out in the fight, and it was!

After I’d hung up, I found Shultz, too, was a good host; his whiskey was poorly hidden. My knees felt wobbly and I figured I’d earned this one. I had another, and then heard voices and footsteps out in the hall, and knew the homicide boys were back.

I walked over to the sofa where Barranya lay, to see if he was conscious again. He wasn’t, but bending over made my head swim and suddenly my knees just weren’t there any more. I don’t know whether it was the whiskey, or the fight I’d been through, or the relief that I didn’t have to go to the dentist.

But I’ll never live down the fact that they came in a second later—and found me sleeping peacefully on top of the murderer.

Mad Dog!

I GOT it the minute I saw that distorted face peering around the corner of the turn in the hallway. I wasn’t looking toward the hallway, of course, but toward MacCready. Back of Mac’s desk was a mirror and it was in the mirror that I saw it.

For just a minute I thought I had ‘em, then I remembered Mac’s screwy ideas on mental therapeutics, and I grinned. I kept the grin to myself, though. Here’s where I have some fun with good old Mac, I thought to myself. Let him pull his gag and pretend to play along.

So I kept on with what I was saying. “Mac, old horse,” I told him, “can’t you get it out of your head that this isn’t a professional call? Quit psychoanalyzing me, dammit, or I’ll leave you flat and hike right back to Provincetown over these bloody roller-coaster anthills you call dunes, and get myself drunk.”

He snorted, a well-bred Scotch snort. “You’d fall flat on your lace before you got halfway. Bryce, how you ever made it out here’s got me beat. And how you ever write plays that get on Broadway, when you keep yourself so full of whiskey that—” He shook his head in bewilderment.

“Ever see any of my plays, Mac? Maybe you’d get the connection. But—”

I caught sight of that face again in the mirror, and I calculated the angle and decided that Mac couldn’t see it from where he sat. The guy in the hall had come around the corner now, and was pussy-footing up to the door. He was smiling, if you could call it a smile; one corner of his mouth went up and the other down so his mouth looked like an unhealed diagonal wound across the bottom of his face. His eyes were so narrowed you couldn’t see the whites. I thought crazily that if the British had done that at Bunker Hill they wouldn’t have got fired on at all.

All in all it wasn’t a nice expression. I shuddered a bit, involuntarily. Whoever was stooging for Mac on this gag of his ought to be on the stage. He could do Dracula without makeup, unless he already had the makeup on, and if he did, it was a wow.

Mac was talking again, it dawned on me. “If this wasn’t my vacation—” he was saying. “Listen, Bryce, even if it is, I’ll take you on. It’d take me three months to get you wrung out so you’d stay that way, but I’ll do it if you say the word. You’re darned far on the road to being an alcoholic. At the rate you’re going, pal…”

I grinned at him. “You underestimate me, old horse. I’m a lush of the first water, right now. I like it. But listen, Mac, there is something that worries me. I’m three months overdue on starting my next play, and I haven’t a ghost of an idea. I thought a summer in Provincetown would fix me up. Cape Cod and all that and the picturesque fishing smacks and all that sort of tripe. But—well, I’m worried stiff.”

I was, too. There’s nothing worse than not having an idea when you need an idea. That’s the trouble with being a playwright. If you need a house or a horse or a multiple-head drill or a set of golf clubs, you go out and buy it, but if you need an idea and need it bad, you sit and stew and maybe it comes and maybe it doesn’t. If it doesn’t, you go slowly nuts.

You get to the stage where you remember that an old friend of yours is a psychiatrist and has his summer home on the other side of the cape, with the waves of the Atlantic rolling into his front yard, and you hike across the dunes to see him to find out what’s wrong that you haven’t got an idea.

He said, “How to help you there, Bryce, I’m not sure. But this should be good country for you. Eugene O’Neill got his start here, and Millay, and others. Harry Kemp has a place only a few miles from here, and…”

That was when the guy in the hallway reached around the door jamb and switched off the light. Mac’s head—I could still see dimly because it was only eight-thirty and not completely dark out yet what with daylight savings time and a bright moon—jerked around toward the doorway and I saw his eyes widen. He reached quick for a drawer of his desk and then slowly started to raise his hands up over his head instead. He was going to take it big, I could see that.

I turned my head slowly toward the doorway. The man had stepped fully into the room now, and although his face was in the shadow now, I could see how big and powerful he was. He wore an overcoat three sizes too large for him, and he held something in his hand that looked like a cross between a pistol and a shotgun. It must be, I decided, a scattergun—one of those things cautious householders keep on hand for burglars. It’s useless at any range to speak of, but up to twenty feet it can’t miss a man, and it can’t miss doing unpleasant things to him. It shoots a small gauge shotgun shell.

Of course, this one wouldn’t be loaded. Maybe my pal Colin MacCready didn’t know I’d read his most recent book, but I had. In it, he told his ideas about what he called “shock treatment.” Alcoholism was one of the things it was supposed to help. I won’t go into details, but the basic idea is to scare the pants off the patient.

He’d described several ways of doing it; apparently the treatment was varied to suit the individual case. I personally thought the idea was screwy when I read about it, but then I’m not a psychiatrist, thank heaven. Anyhow, it sounded interesting, and for a moment I wished that that book hadn’t tipped me off in advance so I could tell how I’d feel if things really were what they were maybe going to be.

The guy with the gun was talking now, to Mac. He said, “Come out from behind that desk, Doc. You and this other mug stand close together. Who is he?”

What faint light came in the window fell on Mac’s face when he stood up, and he was doing it well. He didn’t look frightened, but he looked deadly serious, and a little pale. He kept his hands up level with his shoulders. He started to edge around the desk toward my chair. Then his face got into the shadow again.

He said, “This is just a friend of mine, Herman. Now—when did you escape?”

I stood up and bowed ceremoniously. If I’d been sober, by that time I’d have been suspecting my diagnosis of the situation. There was something just a little phony about it to be wrong. It was too slow an approach, it lacked the zip and tempo, the suddenness of shock described in that book. But I wasn’t sober, quite.

Anyhow, I bowed low and said, “Dr. Livingstone, I presume,” or something equally idiotic, and started across the room toward the guy Mac had just addressed as Herman. The gun jerked up in my direction.

I heard Mac call out sharply, “Don’t shoot! I’ll—” and I didn’t hear the rest of it for something that must have been Mac’s fist clouted me on the side of the jaw. Mac is no lightweight and that wallop had, I guessed, his whole weight behind it. I went down, groggy, but not completely out.

Something—it must have been common sense—told me to stay there. I heard Mac say, “Whew!” and this guy Herman say coldly, “Another funny move like that from either of you—”

“Another funny move won’t happen, Herman,” said Mac, soothingly. “My friend is a little drunk, that’s all. Quite a little. What can I do for you?”

“First, you will tie up your friend so I’ll not have to watch him. Who else is in the house?”

I heard Mac say, “No one, Herman. I have one servant but he has the day off. Drove in to Wellfleet.”

He was telling the truth, I knew. That proved nothing one way or the other, of course. Mac said, “There’s rope in the kitchen, Herman. Shall I—”

“Take off his necktie and yours, Doc. You tie his ankles with one and his wrists, behind him, with the other. Tight.”

Mac came over and untied my cravat. He pretended to have trouble unknotting it, and bent down close and whispered. “Careful, Bryce. Homicidal maniac. Escaped. I had to sock you or—”

He didn’t have to finish that “or—” if the rest of it was true. At an order from the man with the scattergun, he stepped back. At another order, he opened a drawer in his desk in which he kept a gun and then stepped back flat against the wall while the maniac pocketed the gun.

Then he said, “Sit down, Doc.” He kept the scattergun in his hand ready for action.

I’d rolled over, cautiously, so I could keep an eye on what went on. Mac had tied my wrists and ankles, and had done a good job of it, probably thinking he’d be checked up on it. I saw Mac cross cautiously to the desk and sit down.

He said, “What are you going to do, Herman?”

Sitting at the desk, Mac was in what little light came in from the windows. The other man was now nothing but a huge dark shadow standing there. He didn’t say anything for a moment, and in the silence you could hear the waves lapping on the shore outside and the far squeaky cry of a circling gull.

He said, “I’m going back to finish. To kill the rest of them. Do you think I’m crazy?” He laughed a little, as though he had said something very funny.

“Your father and your brother both?” Mac’s voice was quiet. “Why? Your sister—well, I thought you killed her, Herman, because there was always enmity between you. But Kurt—what have you got against Kurt? Why should you want to kill your brother?”

The madman chuckled. His voice started out soft, almost a whisper in the darkness, and got louder. “The ears, Doc. Like the rest of them. Dad, too. I never told anybody about that, but I didn’t really hate Lila, except for them. Those damned ears—they—”

Unless it was magnificent acting, he was starkly mad. His voice had risen in pitch and volume until he was shouting meaningless obscenities. I heard Mac’s voice cut in quietly, calmly.

“Herman-”

“You can’t stop me, Doc. I—I just stopped here to show you that I’m not crazy, like you said I was at the hearing. See? Why don’t I kill you? This friend of yours? Because I don’t have to. I’ll shoot you in a minute if you try to stop me, both of you, but if what you said about me was true, why don’t I do it now?”

He went on arguing, calmer now, sometimes talking almost sensibly, sometimes with the perverted logic of paranoia. Mac egged him on, tried to reason with him from his own premises, tried to convince him without contradicting flatly any of the madman’s statements.

I started quietly to work on the knots in the cravat that held my wrists behind me. I knew Mac was stalling, trying to hold the fellow as long as he could. He wasn’t stalling for help from me. I knew that from the way he’d tied those blamed knots so tightly. He figured me as a liability rather than an asset after that fool stunt I’d pulled, and I couldn’t blame him for that. But I went to work on those knots just the same.

“You won’t believe me, Doc,” I heard Herman say. “All right, so you won’t. But don’t think I don’t know why you’re stalling. You think they’re after me, and will trail me here.” He laughed again.

“How did you get away, Herman?”

“They aren’t after me, Doc. Not here, I mean. They’ve got a swamp surrounded back ten miles from the sanitarium, and I’m supposed to be in it, armed, and they’re taking their time. I’ve got till morning. I’ve got lots of time. It’s just getting dark now.”

“Herman, you won’t get away with it. They’ll catch you and—”

“And what? Listen, I’m crazy; you said so and you swore to it, and other doctors, too. If they do catch me, what can they do but put me back, see? I’m going to tie you up now, Doc, so you won’t go running for help. Stand up and turn around.”

“I’m anxious to talk to you more about your father and about Kurt. Herman, you mustn’t—”

“I’ve talked enough, Doc. Get up. And before I tie you, I’m going to hit you on the head hard enough to knock you out, because I don’t want any trouble. But I won’t hit hard enough to kill you.”

Mac’s voice again, persuasively; the madman’s, sharper. He took a step nearer the desk, and that put him within a yard of where I lay. Those knots hadn’t budged a millimeter. But, standing where the guy was, and with Mac on hand to finish what I could start, I saw a chance.

If I swiveled around and doubled up my legs and lashed them out right at the back of his knees, he’d go down like a ton of bricks. And Mac is no mean scrapper; he should have been able to take over from there.

Maybe if I’d been cold sober, I wouldn’t have been ready to take a chance like that. But I wasn’t. And I wasn’t entirely convinced that there wasn’t something phony about the set-up. It seemed just a bit theatrical to be true, like a second act that needs patching.

Anyway, I braced my wrists and heels against the floor and swiveled myself around, and I made enough noise in doing it to make the guy with the scattergun take a quick look around behind him to see what was going on. And that was the end of my little scheme.

I suppose I was lucky he didn’t pot me with the gun, but my luck didn’t seem so hot at the moment, for he pulled back his foot and lashed out a kick at my head that would have killed me if it had landed squarely.

And it missed landing squarely by a narrow margin. I jerked under it and the toe of his shoe passed safely over, the heel catching my mouth a glancing but painful blow. There was a taste of blood in my mouth—and the realization that I’d come within less than an inch of losing my front teeth. Then and there I abandoned any doubt I’d had about whether that gun was loaded and whether the man holding it was playing for keeps.

I could hear, but not see, Mac starting across the desk, trying to close in during the diversion I’d caused. But he didn’t have time. The maniac swung back, raised the barrel of that scattergun and brought it down on Mac’s head with a sickening thump. Mac’s momentum carried him on across the desk and he fell unconscious, on the floor near me.

There didn’t seem to be anything to say, so I didn’t say it, and the silence was so thick you could spread it with a knife. The guy who had just slugged Mac grunted once, then he went out toward the kitchen and came back with some heavy twine, a ball of it. He kept an eye on me while he tied up Mac.

Then he said, “You going to lie still while I put some of this on you, or—” He hefted the gun significantly, a shadowy bludgeon in the gathering darkness.

“I’ll lie still,” I told him. “Is—Mac—all right?”

He came over and began to supplement the two neckties that held my wrists and ankles with wrappings of the twine. “Sure,” he said, “he’s breathing. I should have killed him and you, too, but—”

He was finishing my ankles now.

I’d been thinking. Maybe I was getting sober or maybe I was just beginning to feel the effect of what I’d drunk; I don’t know. Anyway, along with the taste of blood in my mouth was a taste of something strictly phony. I knew now, of course, that this wasn’t any idea of Mac’s, but it was still a bad second act.

Yes, that was it—call it a playwright’s instinct, but this was a second act; there’d been a first one that I didn’t know about. I’d walked in during the intermission.

“Listen,” I said, “why did you come here at all, really?”

The moment the words were out, I knew I shouldn’t have said it. He’d just stood up, and the gun was still in his pocket where he’d stuck it to tie me up. Slowly he took it out again, and, like he was thinking hard while he was doing it, he swung the muzzle around until it pointed at my head.

At times like that, you think crazy things. The first thought that popped into my head, while that gun was swinging around was—“This tears it. It’s going to be a hell of a second act curtain, with the hero getting killed!” Sure, I thought of myself as the hero. I don’t know why; but who doesn’t?

That screwy notion, though, took just about as long to flash through my head as it took the gun to move an inch or two. The second thought, and I guess it was what saved me for the third act, was—“This man isn’t crazy; if he’s a real homicidal maniac, then I’m Bill Shakespeare.” And I’m not Bill Shakespeare, but I do have a strong sense of motivation, and that was the rub here. There was a motivation behind the visit of the chap with the scattergun who was about to use it to scatter my brains over Mac’s carpet. I’d called him on it, and that was how I’d asked for trouble.

And I saw that the reason I was going to die, if I was, concerned that very question of whether or not he was crazy. He suspected now that I suspected he wasn’t. My only chance was to convince him otherwise, and darned quick.

I started talking, and I didn’t start out by accusing him of being batty—that would have been a giveaway of what I was trying to do. I talked fast, but I made my voice soft and calm and soothing, like Mac’s had been when Mac was trying to talk him out of committing a couple of murders. I talked as though I were talking to a madman and was trying to calm him down.

“Listen,” I told him, “you don’t want to shoot me, Herman. I’ve never done anything to you, have I? Sure, I made a pass at you before, but that was because I thought you were going to kill Mac, and Mac’s a friend of mine, Herman. A good friend. You can’t blame me for that, can you?” Well, I went on from there, and I repeated myself with variations, and I guess I got it across. The gun stayed pointed at my head, but it didn’t explode and I began to think that it wasn’t going to.

Funny, come to think of it. Here was a guy who was either a homicidal maniac or he wasn’t, and I felt convinced that if he thought I thought he was crazy, I’d get by. If he thought I saw through his act, as that incautious question of mine had indicated, I was a dead duck. And the only way to convince him that I was being hoodwinked, was to pretend I thought he was mad and was humoring him. So I humored him; I talked, believe me, I talked.

And then, abruptly, he grunted and stuck that scattergun through his belt. He took a large clasp knife from his pocket and opened a four-inch blade.

He reached down and grabbed a handful of my coatfront and dragged me across the carpet a couple of yards to where a square of bright moonlight came in the open window behind Mac’s desk, and he held me so my head was in that moonlight, and—

I gave an involuntary yowl and began to almost wish he’d decided to use that scattergun after all. He took a handful of my hair in his left hand, and—sitting on my chest so I couldn’t move—he turned my head around sidewise.

He put the knife down a moment and took hold of my left ear, bending down as though to examine it carefully. Then he let go and picked up the knife again. And I remembered what he’d been saying to Mac ten minutes or so ago—“The ears, Doc. Those damned ears—they—”

Was the guy crazy, or was he just trying to convince me that he was? I thought for a minute it was going to cost me an ear or two to find out. I howled, “Herman, don’t—” and never knew until then just how eloquent I was.

Whether it was my eloquence or not, he decided at last that he didn’t want my ears. He grunted and put the knife back in the pocket of that capacious overcoat. He said, “No good. They’re not Wunderly.”

He got up from my chest and started toward the door. He must have guessed that I was already wondering how soon it would be safe to yell for help. He turned back a minute and took a handkerchief out of his pocket. Then he said, “The hell with it. Yell all you want. Yell to the seagulls.”

I watched the big dark shadow of him go through the doorway and I didn’t say thanks or good-bye. I was going to let well enough alone. I heard his footsteps across the porch.

I didn’t yell to the seagulls; he was right about that. Mac’s place is a mile from its nearest neighbor, three miles from the coast guard station that has the only telephone on that part of the beach. And I didn’t worry about trying to loosen my bonds; I’d found them too tough to handle even before he’d added to them with the heavy twine.

Mac was my—our—only chance of getting out of there in time to make a third act curtain. I crawled across, or rather wriggled my way across, to where he lay. He was breathing heavily now, and once as I worked my way toward him he moved a bit.

Probably he’d have snapped out of it quickly if I’d been able to give his face a few healthy slaps, but that wasn’t possible. Fortunately he was lying on his side; I’d have had a devil of a job rolling him over if he’d been on his back where I couldn’t get at the knots at his wrists.

I wriggled up behind him, and began work on those knots with my teeth. It was slow tough work, about the hardest thing I ever tackled. But I plugged along at it, and in between tries, I yelled at him and nudged him in the back with my head. Finally he said, “What happened, Bryce?”

“He’s gone,” I told him. “We’re tied up. That’s all. Listen, Mac, I’ll keep on with these knots. If you can talk okay, tell me who the guy is and what’s what, while I get you loose if I can.”

His voice gradually got stronger as he talked. “Herman Wunderly,” he told me. “Homicidal maniac killed his sister several years ago. Gruesome business; cut off her ears. He’s got some mania about ears.

“I was up here for the summer when it happened, and I helped handle him, and had to testify. The Wunderly place is a mile down the beach; nearest house here, in fact. They’re year-rounders, residents, a bit eccentric. There’s old man Wunderly now, and Herman’s brother Kurt. He’s going back to kill them unless we can—”

I’d got the knot loosened a bit now; it wouldn’t be much longer. But my bruised and cut lip hurt so badly I had to stop for a second or two. I said, “Are they all as batty as Herman? Good Lord—sorricide, patricide—”

Then I went back to work on the knots. Mac said, “Neither. Herman and Kurt are brothers, but they were adopted. So Ethel wasn’t their sister, and Old Man Wunderly isn’t—”

Then the knot gave way, and Mac sat up, got his hands braced on the edge of the desk, stood up and worked his way around it. I said, “Hey, how about me? Untie—”

“Scissors,” he told me. “Quicker.” He found them in a drawer, cut the cord from his ankles, and then cut me loose. “One of those neckties,” I said, “was mine. And a new silk one at that. You owe me—”

“Shut up, you dope. Listen, you take the coast guard station, three miles northwest. Have ‘em send men quick. I’ll go to the Wunderlys’, and maybe I’ll be in time to—”

“Got another gun, Mac, besides the one he took?”

He shook his head. “Tell the coast guard boys to come armed. Don’t worry about me; handling nuts is my business. I can take care of—”

I’d switched the light back on while he was talking, and I grinned at him. “So I noticed,” I cut in. “Come on, if you’re going.”

He was going, all right. He was running so fast I had to yell the last of that remark after him. I ran after, using the forethought to grab up a fairly hefty cane that was in the umbrella rack in the corner of the hallway. I wasn’t leaning on Mac’s persuasive abilities with a homicidal maniac—nor counting on my own to work a second time.

I caught up with him and grabbed his arm. “You can’t run a mile through sand,” I yelled. “You’ll fall down before you get half way—”

He saw the point in that and slowed down, and I panted alongside. “Our ears,” I said. “We should have taken them off and left them back where they’re safe.”

“You’re still drunk. Listen, be sensible and go back to the coast guard station and let me handle this. It isn’t any of your business.”

“They wouldn’t get there in time and you know it and I’m not still drunk, dammit. And that second act stank, Mac. It needs doctoring, and I’m the guy who can—”

“Shut up, you sap. If you’re going to come, save your breath for getting there.”

It was good advice, and I took it.

He pushed on, sometimes running, sometimes walking—mostly according to the footing—and we were both fairly winded when we rounded the dune that hid the Wunderly house.

Mac said, “Shhh,” and grabbed my arm. We were pretty close now, and he pointed to a window that was open about ten inches. We tiptoed to it, and got it open wider without making as much noise as I thought it would make.

The window was low enough that we could see in, and as far as we could tell looking into the darkened room, it was empty. Mac went in first, and I followed him. The room was just sufficiently illumined that we could make out where the furniture was, when our eyes had got accustomed to it.

Mac pointed toward one of the two closed doors and said, “Hallway. Stairs.” And we crossed over and opened it. It didn’t squeak, but the latch clicked when I let go the knob, and Mac grabbed my arm again, so hard and unexpectedly that I almost let out a yawp.

The hall was darker. I reached in my pocket for a box of matches, but Mac pulled me over to him and whispered in my ear, “I’ve been here. I know where the stairs are.” He started off, feeling along the wall with one hand. I held on to the sleeve of his coat and followed.

We came to a turn, and he whispered, “This is the back of the staircase. Feel your way around it and you’ll come to the bannister on the other side. We’re going up.”

“And then what?”

He answered, “Kurt and the old man sleep upstairs, and it looks like they’ve turned in early—unless we’re too late. We’ll see if they’re all right first.”

That sounded sensible. If they were all right, we’d have allies, and we could use them. And maybe there’d be a gun around. I still didn’t feel very happy about chasing an armed maniac with only a walking stick for defense.

I whispered, “Listen—” and reached out for Mac.

But he’d moved on. I found the wall with my left hand and started to follow it around the staircase. Just around the corner, there was a door. A door there under the stairs meant a closet. I don’t know why I opened that door. I heard a faint rustling sound, or thought I did, inside the closet, as my hand went along the outside of the door. But I should have caught up with Mac and told him, and we should have done the thing cautiously. But I didn’t wait. Like a fool, I jerked the door open.

For just a second there was so much light that I couldn’t see a thing. Some closet doors are rigged like that—particularly closets off darkish hallways. When you open the door the light inside the closet goes on, and when you close it the light goes off again.

It’s a handy arrangement, but I didn’t appreciate it just then. That light seemed to flash right in my eyes, and it utterly blinded me. I heard an exclamation from Mac, who’d reached the foot of the stairs, and I heard another rustle in the closet and a noise that sounded like the growl of an animal.

For what was probably two seconds, but seemed two hours, I stood there blinking, and then I could see again.

I saw, back among the coats and things hanging in the closet, a tall figure in an outsize overcoat. Terrifyingly expressionless eyes stared at me out of a twisted face. And a familiar-looking scattergun pointed squarely at the pit of my stomach from a range of two feet or less.

It was one of those awful instants that seem to hang poised upon the brink of time’s abyss interminably. There wasn’t time for me to grab for that gun or jump sidewise from in front of its muzzle. But, as though in slow motion, I could see the knuckles of his hand whiten as his finger tightened on the trigger. I could see the hammer go back, hear the click as it slipped the pawl and see it start down toward the single chamber of the gun.

It clicked down—empty—and I was still standing there alive and without a hole blown through me and my liver splattered over the wall behind me. For another fraction of a second, I was too terrified to move. If that gun hadn’t been loaded back at Mac’s house, then this whole thing didn’t make sense at all. But the guy who’d just pulled the trigger must have thought it was loaded or he wouldn’t have pulled the trigger. Until he’d done that he had me buffaloed; I’d have put up my hands like a lamb with that thing looking at me. Add it up, and—

But the guy in the overcoat didn’t wait to add it up. He came out of the closet after me in a flying leap like the charge of a tiger. The empty gun was raised now to be used as a bludgeon and just in the nick of time I got my cane up to block a blow that would have crushed my skull.

His wrist hit against the edge of the cane and the gun flew out of his hand, over my shoulder, and knocked a square foot of plaster out of the wall behind, before it hit the floor.

He kept on coming, though, and the momentum of his charge knocked me off my feet, and he was right there on top of me, his hands reached for my throat.

All this had happened before Mac could get back down the two or three steps of the staircase he’d started up, but I heard him yell, “Herman, stop!” and the thud of his feet as he vaulted over the bannister and came running.

One of Herman’s hands had found my throat and I was having to use both my hands to keep the other one off when Mac got there. He joined the fray with a nifty full nelson that pulled the maniac’s arms away from my throat and yanked him up to his knees. Then Mac let the full nelson slide to a half, and got one of Herman’s arms pinned behind him in a hammerlock. It was neat work.

But all of this hadn’t been accomplished in silence. Another light flashed on at the top of the stairs, and we heard slippered feet in the upper hallway.

“The old man?” I asked Mac.

“No, he’s deaf; this wouldn’t have waked him. That’ll be Kurt Wunderly.” He called out, “Hey, Wunderly. This is MacCready. Everything’s under control, but come on down.”

A tall man in a bathrobe thrown over pajamas was starting down the steps even before Mac finished talking. He said, “What on earth? Herman!”

Herman gave a yank to get free then, and I picked up the empty scattergun. Held by the barrel, it made a beautiful billy. I tapped Herman lightly on the skull—just a soft tap—and said, “Behave, sonny.”

Mac was explaining to Kurt Wunderly. “Herman got away from the sanitarium. He was going to kill you and your foster-father. Stopped at my place to brag about it or something, and left us tied up, but we—”

I said, “My name’s Bryce. I was visiting—”

“The famous playwright?”

“Thanks,” I said. “Better get us some ropes.”

He nodded, his face a bit pale. “There should be some in the closet there.” There were, and I got them.

I came in with the ropes. Herman made no resistance, his face was dull, expressionless, and his manner completely lethargic now. I’m no psychiatrist, but I recognized the symptoms of a manic-depressive insanity. Being captured had thrown him into the depressive state. Speechless, on the edge of sheer unconsciousness, he paid no attention to his surroundings or to what was said or done to him. Tying him up was routine. And old Mr. Wunderly turned out to be sleeping soundly, the sleep of the partly deaf, upstairs. Still with his ears on, so we didn’t waken him.

Back down in the living room, Mac said, “Bryce and I will go to the coast guard station and phone for—”

“Hold it, Mac,” I cut in. “I figured out what was wrong with that second act. Look,” and I pointed at Herman, “this guy’s crazy.”

Mac gawped at me for a minute like he thought I was, too, and maybe he did just then.

I went on: “But your caller wasn’t, Mac. He was pretending to be. Add that up.” And I turned the scattergun around and pointed it at Kurt Wunderly, Herman’s brother. I said, “Herman escaped and came here and asked you to protect him. He wasn’t homicidal, just then. You hid him in that closet, and you came over to Mac’s house to establish the idea that Herman was going to kill his foster-father and yourself. You turned out the light in Mac’s study before you came in, and you figured that wearing that old overcoat and a hat and acting insane, you could pass for Herman in a darkened room.

“My guess is you wanted to kill Old Man Wunderly, probably because you thought he might live another ten years and you wanted your inheritance now. Or is that a good guess? Maybe you’ve got a taint of Herman’s homicidal streak, too.”

Mac cut in, “Bryce, do you realize what you’re—”

“Pipe down, Mac,” I told him, and went on talking to Kurt: “You left us tied up, ready to be witnesses that Herman was going to kill the old man. Then you came back here, gave him back the coat and gun, and you were getting into your pajamas when we came. Then you were going—except that we got here in time—to kill the old man and then ‘capture’ Herman and turn him over with the story that you’d overcome him after the first murder and while he was trying to kill you. He had nothing to lose by being blamed for another murder; he’d just be sent back. And who’d have believed anything he tried to tell them?”

Kurt Wunderly said, “That should make a good play, Mr. Bryce, but you’re being absurd. Now put down that empty gun and—”

I laughed. “If you didn’t know Herman was here, how do you know this gun is empty? Because you unloaded it before you gave it back to him, to play safe! You weren’t in the hall when he clicked it at me. You couldn’t have known it was empty, if you’re innocent.”

I heard Mac give a low whistle.

I wanted to push the point home while I was at it, so I lied a little. My glimpse of the intruder’s face in Mac’s mirror had been too brief and too distant. But I said: “I can identify him, Mac. Before he reached around the corner in your study and turned out the light, I had a good look at his face in the mirror behind you—and his fingerprint will be on that light switch, and—”

The other proof came in a way I wasn’t expecting. Kurt Wunderly yanked his hand out of his bathrobe pocket, and it held the thirty-two revolver that he’d taken away from Mac back at Mac’s place.

He said, “You’re too clever, Bryce. That forces me to go through with it—with one alteration. It will be found that Herman killed you and MacCready also.”

I guess I began to sweat a little when I saw what I’d done. Mac and I were each maybe three yards from Kurt Wunderly, and not standing together. But if we tried to rush him, he’d be sure to get one of us. And this time he wasn’t going to take any chances; I saw from his face that he was going to shoot us down here and now, and then take the time necessary to get the stage set before he went for help.

For some reason he picked Mac first—maybe to save me for last, I don’t know. But he pointed the gun Mac’s way, and said “Sorry, MacCready, but—” and I had to do something.

Just to stall an instant I said the first damn fool thing that popped into my head. I said, “It’s a good thing I happened to have a shell to fit this scattergun, Wunderly. Drop your pistol!”

I knew as I said it that there wasn’t a chance on earth that I’d be believed. People don’t carry around small-gauge shotgun shells on the chance they’ll find a gun to put them in. But it did divert his attention from Mac for the second. He swung the gun back my way.

The scattergun was hanging at my side and I brought it up as though to fire it. I saw Kurt Wunderly grin as he waited for the empty click that would call my bluff—before he shot me. But I didn’t pull the trigger. I kept my hand arcing out with the gun in it, and let go of the gun, sailing it right at his face.

He triggered the revolver then and it spat noise and flame at me. But five pounds of cold steel being thrown into a man’s face is enough to spoil his aim, even if he’s easily able to duck the missile. That shot came close, undoubtedly, but it didn’t hit me.

And Mac had leaped in the second he saw what I was doing, and had Kurt Wunderly by the wrist before he could fire again. I got there myself a split second later, and between us we had no trouble handling him. We tied him and put him on the couch beside Herman.

Mac went across to a decanter of whiskey on the buffet and poured himself a drink with a hand that shook just a trifle. He said, “Five minutes, and we’ll go for help. How did you figure out—?”

“Playwright’s instinct, Mac. I told you that second act just didn’t jell, and you thought I was talking through my hat. But I know how I can make it jell. I got a dilly of an idea for that play I have to write. Listen, I start off with a lonely house and a homicidal—”

“Save it. I’ll come down to New York and see it on the boards.” He looked at the decanter of whiskey in his hand and then at me, incredulously. “Mean to say you’re not having one with me?”

I shook my head firmly. “On the wagon till the play’s complete. Or—say, I don’t even want a drink. Mac, is there anything in this shock treatment of yours? And you didn’t by any chance arrange all this just to—?”

He’d just downed the drink he’d poured—and he choked on it. When he could talk again he said, “You crazy—” and raised the decanter as though he was going to throw it at me. Then the reaction hit us, and we had an arm around each other’s shoulders and laughed until it brought tears to our eyes.

Handbook for Homicide

Chapter 1

The Road to Einar

IT WAS raining like the very devil, and I couldn’t see more than twenty feet ahead. The road was a winding mountain road, full of unexpected turns and dips apparently laid out by someone with more experience constructing roller coasters than highways.

Worse, it was soft gooey mud. I had to drive fast to keep from sinking in, and I had to drive slow to keep from going off the outer edge into whatever depth lay beyond.

They’d told me, forty miles back in Scardale, that I’d better not try to reach the Einar Observatory until the storm was over. And I was discovering now that they’d known what they were talking about.

Then, abruptly and with a remark I won’t record, I slammed on the brakes. The car slithered to a stop and started to sink.

Dead ahead in the middle of the narrow road, right at the twenty-foot limit of my range of vision, was a twin apparition that resolved itself, as I slid to a stop five feet from it, into a man leading a donkey toward me.

There was a big wooden box on each side of the donkey, and there definitely wasn’t going to be room for one of us to pass the other.

About twenty yards back behind me, I remembered, was a wider place in the road. But backward was uphill. I put the car into reverse and gunned the engine. The wheels spun around in the slippery mud, and sank deeper.

I cranked down the glass of the window and over the beat of the storm I yelled, “I can’t back. How far behind you is a wider place in the road?”

The man shook his head without answering. I saw that he was an Indian, young and rather handsome. And he was magnificently wet.

Apparently he hadn’t understood me, for a shake of the head wasn’t any answer to my question. I repeated it.

“Two mile,” he yelled back.

I groaned. If I had to wait while he led that donkey two miles back the way he had come, there went my chances of reaching Einar before dark. But he wasn’t making any move to turn the beast around. Instead, he was untying the rope that held the wooden boxes in place.

“Hey, what’s—” And then I realized that he was being smart, not dumb. The donkey, unencumbered by the load, could easily pass my car and could be reloaded on the other side.

He got one of the boxes off and came toward me with it. Alongside my car, he reached up and put it on the roof over my head.

I opened my mouth to object, and thought better. The box seemed light and probably wouldn’t scratch the top enough to bother about.

Instead, I asked him what was in the boxes.

“Rattlesnakes.”

“Good Lord,” I said. “What for?”

“Sell ‘em tourists—rattles, skins. Sell ‘em venom drugstore.”

“Oh,” I said. And hoped the boxes wouldn’t break or leak while they were on my car. A few loose rattlers in the back seat would be all I needed.

“Want buy big rattler? Diamondback? Cheap.”

“No thanks,” I told him.

He nodded, and led the donkey along the edge of nowhere past the car. Then he came back and got the boxes to reload on the donkey.

I yelled back, “Thanks!” and threw the shift into low. Downhill, it ought to start all right. But it didn’t.

I opened the door and leaned out to look down at the wheels. They had sunk in up to the hubs.

The donkey, the rattlesnakes, and the Vanishing American were just starting off. I yelled.

The Indian came back. “Change ‘em mind? Buy rattler?”

“Sorry, no. But could that creature of yours give this car a pull?”

He stared down at the wheels. “Plenty deep.”

“It’s headed downhill, though. And if I started the engine while he pulled, it ought to do it.”

“Got ‘em tow rope?”

“No, but you got the rope those boxes are tied with.”

“Weak. No pull ‘em.”

“Five bucks,” I said.

He nodded, went back to the donkey and untied the boxes. He put them down in the mud this time and tied the rope to my front bumper, looping it several thicknesses. Then he led the donkey back front and hitched it.

We tried for ten minutes—but the car was still stuck. I leaned out and yelled a suggestion: “Let the donkey pull while you rock the car.”

We tried that. The wheels spun again, madly, and then caught hold. The car lurched forward suddenly—too suddenly—and what I should have foreseen happened. I slammed the brakes on, too late.

The donkey had stopped dead the minute the pull relaxed. The radiator of the car struck the creature’s rump a glancing blow, and the donkey went over the edge. The car jerked sidewise toward the edge of the road, and there was a crackling sound as the rope broke.

Regardless of the knee-deep mud, I got out and ran to the edge.

The Indian was already there, looking down. He said, “It isn’t deep here. But damn’ it, I haven’t got my gun along. Lend me your crank or a heavy wrench.”

I hardly noticed the change in his English diction. I said, “I’ve got a revolver. Can you get down and up again?”

“Sure,” he said. I got the revolver and handed it to him, and he went down. I could see him for the first few yards and then he was lost in the driving rain. There wasn’t any shot, and in about ten minutes he reappeared.

“Didn’t need it,” he said, handing me back the pistol. “He was dead, poor fellow.”

“What are you going to do now?” I asked him.

“I don’t know. I suppose I’ll have to stash those boxes and hike out.”

“Look,” I said, “I’m bound for the Einar Observatory. Come on with me, and you can get a lift from there back to town the first time a car makes the trip. How much was that donkey worth?”

“I’ll take the lift,” he said, “and thanks. But losing Archimedes was my own damn fault. I should have seen that was going to happen. Say, better get that car moving before it gets stuck again.”

It was good advice and just in time. The car barely started. I kept it inching along while he tied the boxes on back and then got in beside me.

“Those boxes,” I said. “Are they really rattlers, or was that off the same loaf as the Big Chief Wahoo accent?”

He smiled. “They’re rattlesnakes. Sixty of them. Chap in Scardale starting a snake farm to supply venom to pharmaceutical labs hired me to round him up a batch.”

“I hope the boxes are good and tight.”

“Sure. They’re nailed shut. Say, my name’s Charlie Lightfoot.”

“Glad to know you,” I told him. “I’m Bill Wunderly. Going to take a job up at Einar.”

“The hell,” he said. “You an astronomer, or going on as an assistant?”

“Neither. Sort of an accountant-clerk. Wish I did know astronomy.”

Yes, I’d been wishing that for several years now, ever since I’d fallen for Annabel Burke. That had been while Annabel was taking her master’s degree in math, and writing her thesis on probability factors in quantum mechanics.

Heaven only knows how a girl with a face like Annabel’s and a figure like Annabel’s can possibly be a mathematics shark, but Annabel is.

Worse, she had the astronomy bug. She loved both telescopes and me, but I came out on the losing end when she chose between us. She’d taken a job as an assistant at Einar, probably the most isolated and inaccessible observatory in the country.

Then a month ago Annabel had written me that there was to be an opening at the observatory which would be within the scope of my talents.

I wrote a fervid letter of application, and now I was on my way to take the job. Nor storm nor mud nor dark of night nor boxes of rattlesnakes could stop me from getting there.

“Got a drink?” Charlie asked.

“In the glove compartment,” I told him. “Sorry I didn’t think to offer it. You’re soaked to the skin.”

He laughed. “I’ve been wet before and it hasn’t hurt me. But I’ve been sober, and it has.”

“You go to Haskell, Charlie?”

“No. Oxford. Hit hisn’t the ‘unting that ‘urts the ‘orse; hit’s the ‘ammer, ‘ammer—”

“You’re kidding me.”

“No such luck.” I heard the gurgle of liquid as he tilted the bottle. Then he added, “Oil. Pop’s land.”

I risked an unbelieving look out of the corner of my eye. Charlie’s face was serious.

He said, “You wonder why I hunt rattlesnakes. For one reason, I like it, and for another— Well, if this was a quart instead of a pint, I could show you.”

“But what happened to the oil money?”

“Pop’s still got it. But the third time I went to jail, I stopped getting any of it. Not that I blame him. Say, take it easy down this hill. The bridge at the bottom was washed out four years ago, last time there was a big storm like this one.”

But the bridge was still there, with the turbid waters of a swollen stream swirling almost level with the plank flooring. I held my breath as we went across it.

“It’ll be gone in an hour,” Charlie said, “if it keeps raining this hard. You haven’t another bottle of that rye, have you?”

“No, I haven’t. How do you catch rattlers, Charlie?”

“Pole with a loop of thin rope running through a hole in the end. Throw the loop over a snake and pull the loop tight. Then you can ease the pole in and grab him by the back of the neck.”

“How about the ones you don’t see?”

“They strike. But I wear thick shoes and I’ve got heavy leather leggings under my trousers. They never strike high, so I’m safe as long as I stay upright on level ground.” He chuckled. “You ought to hear the sound of them striking those puttees. When you step in a nest of them, it sounds like rain on a tin roof.”

I shivered a little, and wished I hadn’t asked him.

Then, ahead of us, there were lights.

Charlie said, “Take the left turn here. You might as well drive right up to the garage.”

I turned left, around the big dome on the north end of the building. Apparently, someone had heard us coming or seen our headlights, for the garage doors were opening.

I said, “You know the place, Charlie?”

“Know it?” His voice sounded surprised. “Hell, Bill, I designed it.”

Chapter 2

The Thud of Murder

ANNABEL WAS was more beautiful than I had remembered her. I wanted to put my arms around her then and there, despite the presence—in the hallway with us—of Charlie Lightfoot and a morose-looking man in overalls, who’d let me in the garage and then led us into the main building.

But I had a hunch I wouldn’t get away with it, besides I was standing in the middle of a puddle of water and was as wet as though I’d been swimming instead of driving.

Annabel looked fresh and cool and dry in a white smock. She said, “You should have waited in Scardale, Bill. I’m surprised you made it. Hello, Charlie.”

Charlie said, “Hi, Annabel. I guess Bill’s in safe hands now, so I’m going to borrow some dry clothes. See you later.”

He left us, managing somehow to walk as silently as a shadow despite the heavy, wet shoes he was wearing.

Annabel turned to the man in overalls. “Otto, will you take Mr. Wunderly to his room?”

He nodded and started off, and I after him. But Annabel said, “Just a minute, Bill. Here’s Mr. Fillmore.”

A tall, saturnine man who had just come in one of the doorways held out his hand. “Glad to know you, Wunderly. Annabel’s been talking about you a lot. I’m sure you’re just the man we need.”

I said, “Thanks. Thanks a lot.” I guess I was thanking him mostly for telling me that Annabel had talked a lot about me.

I remembered, now, having heard of him. Fergus Fillmore, the lunar authority.

A minute later I followed the janitor up a flight of stairs and was shown to the room which was henceforth to be mine. I lost no time getting rid of my wet clothes and into dry ones. Then I hurried back downstairs.

A bridge game was in progress in the living room. Annabel and Fergus Fillmore were partners. Their opponents were a handsome young man and a rather serious-looking young woman who wore shell-rimmed glasses.

Annabel introduced them.

“Zoe, this is Mr. Wunderly. Bill, Miss Fillmore… And Eric Andressen. He’s an assistant, as I am.”

Andressen grinned. “This is an experiment, Wunderly. Annabel thinks she can apply Planck’s constant h to a tenace finesse.”

There was a cheerful crackling fire in the fireplace. I stood with my back to it, behind Annabel’s chair. But I didn’t watch the play of the hand; I was too interested in studying the people I had just met.

Eric Andressen had a young, eager face and was darkly handsome. He could not have been more than a few years out of college. Something in his voice—although his English was perfect—made me think that college had been across the pond. Scandinavian, probably, as his name would indicate.

Zoe Fillmore, playing opposite Andressen, looked quite a bit like her father. She was attractive without being pretty. She seemed much less interested in the game than the others.

She caught me looking at her and smiled. “Would you care to take my hand after this deal, Mr. Wunderly? I’m awfully poor at cards. I don’t know why they make me play.”

While I was trying to decide whether to accept her offer, a man I had not yet met came into the room. He said, “You were right, Fillmore. I blink-miked that corner of the plates again and—”

Fergus Fillmore interrupted him. “You found it, then? Well, never mind the details. Paul, this is Bill Wunderly, our new office man. Wunderly, Paul Bailey, our other assistant.”

Bailey shook hands. “Glad to know you, Wunderly. I’ve heard a lot about you from Annabel. If you’re as good as she says you are—”

Annabel looked flustered. She said, “Bill, this sounds like a conspiracy. Really, I haven’t talked about you quite as much as these people would lead you to think.”

Fillmore said, “Zoe has just offered Wunderly her hand, Paul. Would you care to take mine?”

Bailey’s voice was hesitant. As though groping for an excuse, he said, “I’d like to—but—”

He paused, and, in the silence of that pause, there was a dull thud overhead.

We looked at one another across the bridge table. Bailey said, “Sounds like someone—uh—fell. I’ll run up and see.” He ran out the door that led to the hallway and we heard his swift footsteps thumping up the stairs.

There was an odd, expectant silence in the room. Eric Andressen had a card in his hand ready to play but held it.

We heard Bailey’s footsteps overhead, heard him try a door and then rap on it lightly. Then he came down the stairs two steps at a time. Andressen and Fillmore were on their feet by now, crossing the room toward the doorway when Bailey appeared there.

His face was pale and in it there was a conflict of emotions that was difficult to read. Consternation seemed to predominate.

He said breathlessly, “My door’s bolted from the inside. And it sounded as though what we heard came from there. I’m afraid we’ll have to—”

“You mean somebody’s in your room?” Zoe’s voice was incredulous.

Her father turned and spoke to her commandingly. “You remain here, Zoe. And will you stay with her, Annabel?”

Obviously, he was taking command. He said to me, “You’d better come along, Wunderly. You’re the huskiest of us and we might need you. But we’ll try a hammer first, to avoid splintering the door. Will you get one, Eric?”

All of us, except Eric—who went into the kitchen for a hammer—went up the stairs together. Almost as soon as we’d reached Bailey’s door, Andressen came running up with a heavy hammer.

Fergus Fillmore turned the knob and held it so the latch of the door was open. He showed Andressen where to hit with the hammer to break the bolt. On Eric’s third try, the door swung open.

Bailey and Fillmore went into the room together. I heard Bailey gasp. He hurried toward a corner of the room. Then Andressen and I went through the doorway.

The body of a young woman with coppery red hair lay on the floor.

Bailey was bending over her. He looked up at Fillmore. “She’s dead! But I don’t understand how—?”

Fillmore knelt, looked closely at the dead girl’s face, gently lifted one of her eyelids and studied the pupil of the eye. He ran exploratory fingers around the girl’s temples and into her hair. Turning her head slightly to one side, he felt the back of the skull.

Then he stood up, his eyes puzzled. “A hard blow. The bone is cracked and a portion of it pressed into the brain. It seems hard to believe that a fall—”

Bailey’s voice was harsh. “But she must have fallen. What else could have happened? That window’s locked and the door was bolted from the inside.”

Eric Andressen said slowly, “Paul, the floor’s carpeted. Even if she fell rigidly and took all her weight on the back of the head, it would hardly crack the skull.”

Paul Bailey closed his eyes and stood stiffly, as though with a physical effort he was gathering himself together. He said, “Well—I suppose we’d better leave her as she is for the moment. Except—” He crossed to the bed on the other side of the room and pulled off the spread, returned and placed it over the body.

Andressen was staring at the inside of the door. “That bolt could be pulled shut from the outside, easily, with a piece of looped string. Look here, Fillmore.”

He went out into the hall and the rest of us followed him. At the second door beyond Bailey’s room, he turned in. In a moment he returned with a piece of string.

He folded it in half and put the fold over the handle of the small bolt, then with the two ends in his hand he came around the door. He said, “Will you go inside, Wunderly? So you can open the door again, if this works. No use having to break my bolt, too.”

I went inside and the door closed. I saw the looped string pull the bolt into place. Then, as Andressen let go one end of it and pulled on the other, the string slid through the crack of the door.

I rejoined the others in the hallway. Bailey’s face was white and strained. He said, “But why would anyone want to kill Elsie?”

Andressen put his hand on Bailey’s shoulder. He said, “Come on, Paul. Let’s go find Lecky. It’ll be up to him, then, whether to notify the police.”

When they’d left, I asked Fergus Fillmore, “Who is—was—Elsie?”

“The maid, serving-girl. Lord, I hope I’m wrong about that head-wound being too severe to be accounted for by a fall. There’s to be a bad scandal for the observatory, if it’s murder.”

“Were she and Paul Bailey—?”

“I’m afraid so. And it’s pretty obvious Paul knew she was waiting for him in his room. When he heard that thud downstairs, you remember how Paul acted.”

I nodded, recalling how Bailey had hurried upstairs before anyone else could offer to investigate. And how he’d gone directly to his own room, not looking into any of the adjacent ones.

Fillmore said, “Mind holding the fort here till Lecky comes? I’m going down to send Zoe home.”

“Home?” I asked. “Doesn’t she live here?”

“Our house is a hundred yards down the slope, next to Lecky’s. There are three houses outside the main building, for the three staff members. Everyone else lives in the main building.”

When Fillmore had left I walked to the window at the end of the hallway. The storm outside had stopped—but the one inside was just starting.

Bailey and Andressen returned with a short, bald-headed, middle-aged man. Abel Lecky, the director.

He and the others turned into Bailey’s room and I went back downstairs.

Annabel was alone in the room in which the bridge game had been going on. She stood up as I came in. “Bill, Fergus tells me that Elsie’s dead. He took his daughter on home. But how—?”

I told her what little I knew.

“Bill,” she said, “I’m afraid. Something’s been wrong here. I’ve felt it.”

I put my hands on her shoulders.

She said, “I’m—I’m glad you’re here, Bill.” She didn’t resist or push me away when I kissed her but her lips were cool and passive.

Chapter 3

The Murderer’s Guide

THERE WERE heavy footsteps. Annabel and I stepped apart just as the door opened. A short, very fat man wearing a lugubrious expression came into the room. Pince-nez spectacles seemed grotesquely out of place on his completely round face.

He said, “Hullo, Annabel. And I suppose this is your wonderful Wunderly.” Without giving either of us a chance to speak, he held out his hand to me and kept on talking. “Glad to know you, Wunderly. I’m Hill. Darius Hill. Annabel, what’s wrong with Zoe? I passed her and Fillmore out in the hall. She looked as though she’d seen ghillies and ghosties.”

Annabel said, “Elsie Willis is dead, Darius.”

“Elsie dead? You’re fooling me, Annabel. Why, I saw her only a few hours ago, and— Could it have been murder?”

The italics were his. He took off his pince-nez glasses and his eyes went as round as his face.

I said, “Nobody knows, Mr. Hill. It might have been accidental. Probably she fainted and fell.”

“Fainted? A buxom wench like Elsie?” He shook his head vigorously. “But—you say fell? That would imply a head injury, would it not? Of course.

“But what a banal method of murder—with a garage full of rattlesnakes at hand. And with Bailey a chemist, too. Or would Zoe have done it? I fear she would be inclined to direct and unimaginative methods but I didn’t think she harbored any animosity—”

“Please, Mr. Hill.” Annabel’s voice was sharp and I noticed she addressed him by his last name this time, not his first. “If it was murder, neither Paul nor Zoe could have done it. They were both in this room, right here, when she died. We all heard her fall.”

“Ah—then the scene of the crime was upstairs? And right over this room. Let’s see—of course. She was in Bailey’s room, waiting for him.”

“Apparently. Paul had been sent to check plates on the blink-mike and he was passing through here on his way to his room when—when it happened. If you’ll both pardon me, I think I’d better go tell the housekeeper about it. She should know right away.”

Hill and I both nodded. Hill said, “I’d like to talk to you, Wunderly. Come on up to my room and have a drink.

“This way—” He was taking my acceptance for granted, so I could do nothing but follow.

Hill’s room was just like the one that had been assigned to me, save that one entire side of it was made up of shelves of books. While he hunted for the bottle and glasses, I strolled to the shelves and looked them over. The books were in haphazard order and they concerned, as far as I could see, only three subjects; one of which didn’t fit at all with the other two. Astronomy, mathematics—and criminology.

When I turned around, Hill had poured drinks for us. He waved me to a chair, saying:

“And now you will tell me about the murder.” He listened closely, interrupting several times with pertinent questions.

When I had finished, he chuckled. “You are a close observer, Wunderly. If I am to solve this case, I shall let you be my Watson.”

“Or your Archie?”

He laughed aloud. “Touche! I grant more resemblance, physically at least, to Nero Wolfe than to the slender Holmes.”

He sipped his drink thoughtfully for a moment, then said, “I’m quite serious, though, about solving it. As you’ve undoubtedly deduced from your examination of my library, murder is my hobby. Not committing murder, I assure you, but studying it. I consider murder—the toss of a monkey wrench into the wheels of the infinite—the most fascinating of all fields of research.

“Yes, I shall most certainly take full advantage of the fact that someone has, figuratively, left a corpse conveniently in my very back yard.”

I said, “But if you’re serious about investigating shouldn’t you—”

“Study the scene of the crime and the corpus delicti? Not at all, my dear boy. I assure you that I am much more likely to reach the truth listening to the sound of my own voice than by looking at dead young women.”

“Why do you think that?”

“Isn’t it obvious? A kills B—or rather, in this case, kills Elsie. One could pun with the formula X kills LC, but that is irrelevant, not to say irreverent. My point is—would he leave her body in such a manner that looking at it would inform the looker who killed her? Of course not, and if a calling card is found under the body, it might or might not be that of the murderer… What do you think of Andressen?”

“Eric?” The sudden question surprised me. “Why, I hardly know him. Seems likable enough. He’s Norwegian, isn’t he?”

“Yes. He plays cello, too. Not badly. A brilliant, if erratic chap. How do you like Fergus Fillmore?”

“I like him well enough. His main interest is the moon, isn’t it?”

“Right. Good old Luna, goddess of the sky. Thinks the others of us waste our time with distant galaxies and nebulae. How about another drink, Wunderly?”

“Thanks, no,” I told him. “I think I’d better look up Annabel. She—”

“Nonsense. You’re going to see plenty of Annabel from now on. Right now we’re talking about murder, or had we digressed? Are you interested in murder, by the way?”

“Not personally. Oh, I like to read a good murder mystery but—”

“Murder mysteries? Bah, there’s no mystery in them. A clever reader can always guess the murderer. I ought to know; I read them by the dozens. One simply ignores the clues and analyzes the author’s manner of presenting the characters.

“No, Wunderly, I’m talking about real murder. It’s fascinating. I’m writing a book on the subject. Call it ‘The Murderer’s Guide’. If I say so myself—it is excellent. Superb, in fact.”

“I’d like to read it.”

“Oh, you shall, you shall. It will be difficult for you to avoid reading it, I assure you. Here is the manuscript to date—first fifteen chapters and there are two more to be written. Take it along with you.”

I took the thick sheaf of typed manuscript hesitantly. “But do you want to part with it for a day or two? I doubt if I’ll have time to read it tonight, so may I not borrow it later instead?”

“Take it along. No hurry about returning it. Leave it in your room and go seek your Annabel. Later, if you’re not sleepy, you might want to read a chapter or two before you turn in. Possibly you’ll read something that will come in handy within the next few days.”

“Thanks,” I said and stood up, glad to be dismissed. “But what do you mean about the next few days?”

“The next murder, of course. You don’t think Elsie is going into the great unknown all by herself, do you? Think it over, and you’ll see what I mean. Who is Elsie to deserve being murdered? A scullery maid with red hair and willing disposition. Nobody would want to kill Elsie!”

“But unless it was an accidental death after all,” I said, a bit bewildered by this point of view, “somebody did kill her.”

“Exactly. That proves my point. The death of a scullery maid would scarcely be the real desideratum of the murderer, would it?”

In my room, I put the manuscript down on the desk and leafed it open to a random paragraph. I was curious merely to see whether Darius Hill’s style of writing matched his brand of conversation.

“The murderer” I read, “who is completely ruthless has the best chance of evading detection. By ruthless I mean willing to kill without strong motive which can be traced back to him, or, better still, without motive at all other than the desire to confuse.

“Adequate motive is the murderer’s bête noire. The mass murderer, who lacks in each crime adequate motive therefor, is less vulnerable to suspicion than the murderer of a single victim through whose death he benefits.

“It is for this reason that the clever murderer, rather than the stupid one, is led from crime to crime…”

There was a rap on my door. I said, “Come in.”

Eric Andressen opened the door. “Annabel’s looking for you. Thought you’d want to know.”

“Thanks,” I told him. “I’ll be right down. Hill just loaned me the manuscript of his book, by the way. Have you read it?”

He grinned wryly. “Everybody here who can read has read it. And those who can’t read have had it read to them.”

I flicked off my light and joined him in the hallway. I asked, “Have the police arrived?”

“The police won’t be here,” said Andressen grimly. “The bridge is gone. Phone wires are down, too, but we notified them by shortwave. There’s a two-way set here.”

I whistled softly. “Are we completely cut off, or is there another way around?”

“Yes, over the mountains, but it would take days. Be quicker lo wait till they send men out from Scardale to replace the bridge. The stream will be down by tomorrow night.”

Chapter 4

Seven Times Death

FERGUS FILLMORE was just leaving the main room downstairs when I entered. Lecky, the director, looking austere and thoughtful, was standing in front of the fireplace.

I heard Fillmore say, “Here’s Eric back. He and I can manage Elsie between us. And if you can think of something for Paul Bailey to do, he’ll be better off out of the way.”

Lecky nodded. “Tell him I said to go to my office and wait for me there.”

“Come on, Eric,” Fillmore said to Andressen. “Get your flashbulbs and camera. We’ll take pictures before we move the body.”

“All right. Where are we—uh—going to put her?”

“We’ll use the crate that the cylinder of the star-camera came in. We can turn it into a makeshift sort of refrigerator with some tubing and Rex’s help. We’ll borrow this refrigerating unit out of the—”

Their conversation faded as they went up the steps.

Director Lecky said, “An unfortunate evening, Wunderly. I’m afraid you’re not getting much of a welcome but we’re glad you’re here.”

“When shall I start on my duties, sir?”

“Don’t worry about that. Take a day or two to familiarize yourself with the place and get to know the people you’ll work with. Work is light here anyway, in bad weather.”

“Shall I help Fillmore and Andressen?” I suggested.

“They’ll do all right. Andressen’s a bug on photography; got enough equipment to set up as a professional. And Rex Parker will have the refrigeration ready for them when they’re ready for it. Have you met Rex?”

“No. Is he another of the assistants?”

“He’s our electrician-mechanic. But—Lord, I nearly forgot to tell you. Annabel went up on the roof and you’re to join her there. In fact, I’ve delegated her to show you around.”

I found Annabel looking out over the parapet at the edge of the roof. Following her gaze, I saw a jagged, rocky landscape. Here and there one could catch glimpses of the tortuous turnings of the swollen stream.

She asked, “Did Darius talk an arm off you, Bill?”

“It was dangling by a shred,” I told her. “He gave me the manuscript of his book to read.”

“That book!” Annabel said. “It’s horrible; let’s not talk about it. Darius is a bit of a bore, but he really isn’t as bad as that book would lead you to believe.”

“It’s hardly bedtime reading,” I admitted. “But I’ve a hunch I’m going to find it interesting. Annabel—”

“Now, Bill, don’t start talking in that tone of voice. Not tonight, anyway. Look, there’s the dome down at that end of the building. Tomorrow I’ll show you around inside it. It’s—”

“Sixty feet high,” I said, “and houses the thirty-inch telescope, which is forty-six feet long. The dome is movable and the floor is a great elevator whose motion enables the observer to follow the eyepiece of the telescope without climbing ladders. I’ve read all about it, so let’s talk about us.”

“Not tonight, Bill, please.”

“All right.” I sighed. “But I’m more interested in people than telescopes. Have I met everyone? Or let’s put it this way: I’ve heard about a few people I haven’t met; a housekeeper, a cook, and an electrician named Rex something. Are there any others?”

“Parker is Rex’s last name. I guess that’s all of us except a handy man who helps Otto the janitor. You met Otto. And—oh, yes, there’s Mrs. Fillmore and Mrs. Lecky; you haven’t met either of them. Neither were over at the main building tonight. And there’s a stenographer who’ll help you, but she’s away on sick leave.”

“The three astronomers live in separate houses?”

“Lecky and Fillmore do. There’s another house for the third staff member, but it’s vacant because Darius Hill is a bachelor and doesn’t want to live in it alone. So he rooms in, like the rest of us.”

I counted on my fingers. “Three astronomers; Lecky, Fillmore, Hill. Three assistants; Paul Bailey, Eric Andressen, and you. Rex Parker, Otto the janitor, and a handy man. Housekeeper, cook, wives of two astronomers and daughter of one. Fifteen of us here, if I counted right.”

“And Charlie Lightfoot. Not a resident but he drops in often.”

“Sixteen people,” I said, “and sixty rattlesnakes. I hope they don’t drop in often. Say, about Paul Bailey. Is he—”

I never finished that question, for from somewhere below us, and outside the building, came the sound of a scream.

There is something more frightening in the scream of a man than that of a woman. Possibly it is because men, in general, scream less often and, in most cases, only with greater cause.

At any rate, I felt a tingling sensation on my scalp—as though my hair were rising on end. Annabel and I ran to the parapet on the south end of the building and looked down.

A man was running from the garage, screaming as he ran.

We heard a door of the main building jerk open and slam shut. Then Annabel and I were hurrying for the stairs that led down from the roof.

“It was Otto,” she gasped. “Do you suppose that a snake—?”

That was just what I did suppose and I didn’t like to think about it. Because it was very unlikely that one snake had got loose—and there were thirty in each box.

We pounded down the stairs and ran along the hallway. A man in dungarees and a blue denim shirt almost collided with me. I guessed him to be Parker, the electrician.

He hurried past us. “Stay out of there, Miss Burke. Charlie’s ripping Otto’s clothes off. I’m getting ammonia.” Then he was past us.

I said, “Wait in the living room, Annabel. I’ll see if I can help Charlie.”

I shoved her firmly through the door of the living room. Not because I shared Parker’s prudishness but because I had in mind doing something Annabel would probably object to my doing.

From the roof I had seen that Otto had left the garage door open. That door wouldn’t be visible from the windows here and the others wouldn’t know about it. That door should be closed.

I pushed through into the kitchen.

Otto was stretched out on the floor there. Fergus Fillmore and the cook held him down, while Charlie Lightfoot worked on him.

About each of Otto’s legs, high on the thigh, Charlie had tied a makeshift tourniquet.

Now he was busy with a sharp knife, using it with the cool precision of a surgeon. I could see that there were several gashes from that knife in each leg.

No one paid any attention to me as I sidled past. I looked out through the pane of the door, and there was moonlight enough in the yard for me to see something I didn’t like at all—high grass.

But I opened the door and slipped out, closing it quickly behind me. If I hurried, maybe I could get that garage door shut in time.

I held my breath as I headed for the garage building. My eyes strained against the dimness and my ears against the silence of the night, my muscles alert to leap back at the first sound of a rattle.

I’d almost made the garage before I heard it. A five-foot rattler had been coming through the open doorway. He coiled and rattled.

I froze where I stood, six feet from him. I knew he wouldn’t be able to reach me from where he was; no rattlesnake can strike farther than two-thirds of his own length.

Keeping a good distance from him, I began to circle around lo put the open door between us. Now I was in double danger, for my course took me off the path and into the high grass. If other snakes had already come out of the garage, I’d probably slop on one without seeing it.

But I didn’t; I got behind the door and I threw myself forward against it and slammed it shut.

I’d have been safer walking back to the main building but I ran instead. Even running, it seemed as though it took me thirty minutes to cover the thirty steps to the kitchen door.

Then I was safe inside.

“Couldn’t do a thing,” Charlie was saying. “Seven bites—and one of them—that one—hit a vein. They die in three minutes, when the fangs hit a vein.”

Otto was lying very still now.

Rex Parker burst in the door, a glass in one hand and a bottle in the other. “The ammonia. One teaspoonful in— Oh! Too late?”

Charlie Lightfoot stood up slowly. He saw me and his eyes widened.

“Bill, you look as though— Good Lord! I remember now I heard that door closing. Did you go out in the yard?”

I nodded and leaned back against the door behind me. Reaction had left me weak as a kitten.

“He left the garage door open,” I told them. “We saw that from the roof. I closed it.”

“You didn’t get bit?”

“No.” I saw a bottle of whiskey on the table and crossed unsteadily toward it to pour myself a drink. But my hand shook and Charlie took the bottle from me. He poured a stiff shot and handed it to me.

He said, “You got guts, Wunderly.”

I shook my head. “Other way around. Too damn afraid of snakes to have slept if I’d known there were a lot of them around loose.”

I felt better when I’d downed the shot.

Charlie Lightfoot said, “I’ll have to go out there and count noses, as soon as I get my puttees back on.”

Parker said, “Are you sure it isn’t too—”

“I’ll be safe enough, Rex. Get me a flashlight or a lantern, though.”

Fillmore’s voice sounded wobbly. “We’ll have to take care of Otto’s body like we took care of Elsie’s. Wunderly, will you tell Andressen to come help me?”

“Sure. Is he in his room?”

Fillmore nodded. “Listen. That’s his cello.”

I listened and realized now, as one can realize and remember afterwards, that I had heard it all along—from the moment Annabel and I had come through the doorway passage from the roof.

I asked, “Shall I look up Dr. Lecky, too?”

“He went over to his house,” Fillmore said. “I’ll call him on the house phone. It’s still working, isn’t it, Rex?”

Parker nodded. “Sure. But look, Mr. Fillmore, better tell Lecky not to try to come over here. There may be rattlers loose around outside, even if the door did get shut before most of them got out.”

Charlie Lightfoot put down the whiskey bottle. “Hell, yes. Tell him within half an hour I’ll know how many are at large, if any. And Fillmore, how about your wife and daughter? Is there any chance either of them would go out of the house tonight? If so, you better warn them.”

“I’ll do that, Charlie. They’re both in for the night. But I’ll phone and make sure.”

I went to the living room first, told Annabel what had happened and told her I was going up to get Andressen.

She said, “I’m going upstairs, too. I think I’ll turn in.”

“Excellent idea,” I told her.

I left Annabel at the turn of the corridor, with a kiss that made my lips tingle and my head spin.

“Be sure,” I whispered, “that you lock and bolt your door tonight. And don’t ask me why. I don’t know.”

Andressen was playing Rimsky-Korsakoff’s Cog D’Or. A pagan hymn to the sun that seemed a strange choice for an astronomer.

My knock broke off the eerie melody. The bow was still in his hand when he opened the door.

“Otto Schley is dead, Eric,” I told him. “Fillmore wants your help.”

Without asking any questions, he tossed the bow down on the bed and flicked off the light switch.

“About Mr. Hill and Paul Bailey,” I asked. “Do you know where they are?”

“Bailey’s probably asleep. He had a spell of the jitters, so Darius and I gave him a sedative—and we made it strong. Darius is probably in his room.”

He hurried downstairs, and I went on along the corridor to Darius Hill’s room and knocked on the door.

He called out, “Come in, Wunderly.”

Chapter 5

A Toast to Fear

I CLOSED the door behind me, and asked curiously, “How did you know who it was?” Hill’s chuckle shook his huge body. He snapped shut the book he had been reading and put it down on the floor beside his morris chair. Then he looked up at me.

“Simple, my dear Wunderly. I heard your voice and that of Eric. One of you goes downstairs, the other comes here. It would hardly be Eric; he dislikes me cordially. Besides, he has been in his room playing that miserable descendant of the huntsman’s bow. So I take it that you came to tell him, and then me, about the second murder.”

I stared at him, quite likely with my mouth agape.

Darius Hill’s eyes twinkled. “Come, surely you can see how I know that. My ears are excellent, I assure you. I heard that scream—even over the wail of the violincello. It was a man’s voice. I’m not sure, but I’d say it was Otto Schley. Was it?”

I nodded.

“And it came from the approximate direction of the garage. There are rattlesnakes in the garage. Or there were.”

“There are,” I said. “Probably fewer of them.” I wished I knew that. “But why did you say it was murder?” I asked him. “Loose rattlesnakes are no respecters of persons.”

“Under the circumstances, Wunderly, do you think it was an accident?”

“Under what circumstances?”

Darius Hill sighed. “You are being deliberately obtuse, my young friend. It is beyond probability that two accidental deaths should occur so closely spaced, among a group of seventeen people living in non-hazardous circumstances.”

“Sixteen people,” I corrected.

“No, seventeen. I see you made a tabulation but that it was made after Elsie’s death so you didn’t count her. But if you figure it that way, you’ll have to deduct one for Otto and call it fifteen. There are now fifteen living, two dead.”

“If you heard that scream, why didn’t you go downstairs? Or did you?”

“I did not. There were able bodied men down there to do anything that needed doing. More able-bodied, I might say, than I. I preferred to sit here in quiet thought, knowing that sooner or later someone would come to tell me what happened. As you have done.”

The man puzzled me. Professing an interest in crime, he could sit placidly in his room while murders were being done, lacking the curiosity to investigate at first hand.

He pursed his lips. “You countered my question with another, so I’ll ask it again. Do you think Schley’s death was accidental?”

I answered honestly. “I don’t know what to think. There hasn’t been time to think. Things happened so—”

His dry chuckle interrupted me. “Does not that answer your question as to why I stayed in this room? You rushed downstairs and have been rushing about ever since, without time to think. I sat here quietly and thought. There was nothing I could learn downstairs that I cannot learn now, from you. Have a drink and tell all.”

I grinned, and reached for the bottle and glass. The more I saw of Darius Hill, the less I knew whether I liked him or not. I believed that I could like him well enough if I took him in sufficiently small doses.

“Shall I pour one for you?” I asked him.

“You may. An excellent precaution, Wunderly.”

“Precaution?” I asked. “I don’t understand.”

“Did I underestimate you? Too bad. I thought you suspected the possibility of my having poisoned the whiskey in your absence. It is quite possible—as far as you know—that I am the murderer. And that you are the next victim.”

He picked up the glass I handed to him and held it to the light. “Caution, in a situation like this, is the essence of survival. Will you trade glasses with me, Wunderly?”

I looked at him closely to see whether or not he was serious. He was.

He said, “You turned to the bureau to pour this. Your back was toward me. It is possible— You see what I mean?”

Yes, he was dead serious. And, staring at his face, I saw something else that I had not suspected until now. The man was frightened. Desperately frightened.

And, suddenly, I realized what was wrong with Darius Hill.

I brought a clean glass and the whiskey bottle from the bureau and handed it to him. I said, “I’ll drink both the ones I poured, if I may. And you may pour yourself a double one to match these two.”

Gravely, Darius Hill filled the glass from the bottle.

“A toast,” I said and clinked my glass to his. “To necrophobia.”

Glass half upraised to his lips, he stared at me. He said, “Now I am afraid of you. You’re clever. You’re the first one that’s guessed.”

I hadn’t been clever, really. It was obvious, when one put the facts together. Darius Hill’s refusal to go near the scene of a crime, despite his specialization in the study of murder—in theory.

Necrophobia; fear of death, fear of the dead. The very depth of that fear would make murder—on paper—a subject of morbid and abnormal fascination for him.

To some extent, his phobia accounted for his garrulity; he talked incessantly to cover fear. And he made himself deliberately eccentric in other directions so that the underlying cause of his true eccentricity would be concealed from his colleagues.

We drank. Darius Hill, very subdued for the first time since I’d met him, suggested another. But the double one had been enough for me. I declined, and left him.

In the corridor I heard the bolt of his door slide noisily home into its socket.

I headed for my own room but heard footsteps coming up the stairs. It was Charlie coming down the hallway toward me. His face look gaunt and terrible. What would have been pallor in a white man made his face a grayish tan.

He saw me and held out his right hand, palm upward. Something lay in it, something I could not identify at first. Then, as he came closer, I saw that it was the rattle from a rattlesnake’s tail.

He smiled mirthlessly. “Bill,” he said, “Lord help the astronomers on a night like this. Somebody’s got a rattlesnake that won’t give warning before it strikes. Better take your bed apart tonight before you get into it.”

“Come in and talk a while,” I suggested, opening my door.

Charlie Lightfoot shook his head. “Be glad to talk, but let’s ko up on the roof. I need fresh air. I feel as though I’d been pulled through a keyhole.”

“Sure,” I said, “but first shall we—”

“Have a drink?” he finished for me. “We shall not. Or rather, I shall not. That’s what’s wrong with me at the moment, Bill. Sobering up.”

We were climbing the steps to the roof now. Charlie opened I lie door at the top and said, “This breeze feels good. May blow the alky fumes out of my brain. Look at that dome in the moonlight, will you? Looks like a blasted mosque. Well, why not? An observatory is a sort of mosque on the cosmic scale, where the devotees worship Betelgeuse and Antares, burning parsecs for incense and chanting litanies from an ephemeris.”

“Sure you’re sober?” I asked him.

“I’ve got to be sober; that’s what’s wrong. I was two-thirds pie-eyed when Otto— Say, thanks for closing that garage door. You kept most of them in. I didn’t dare take time to go out, because of Otto.”

I asked, “Was it murder, Charlie? Or could the box have come apart accidentally if Otto moved it?”

“Those boxes were nailed shut, Bill. Someone took the four nails out of the lid of one of them, with a nail-puller. Then the box was stood on end leaning against the door, with the lid on the under side and the weight of the box holding the lid on. Otto must have heard it fall when he went in but must not have guessed what it was.”

“How many of the snakes did you find?”

“You kept seventeen of them in the garage when you slammed the door. I got two more in the grass near the door. That leaves eleven that got away, and I’ll have to hunt for them as soon as it’s light. That’s why I’ve got to sober up. And, dammit, sobering up from the point I’d reached does things to you that a hangover can’t touch.”

I said, “Well, at last there’s definite proof of murder, anyway. Do you think the trap was set for Otto Schley, or could it have been for someone else? Is he the only one who would normally have gone to the garage?”

Charlie nodded. “Yes. He always makes a round of the buildings before he turns in. Nobody else would be likely to, at night.”

“You know everybody around here pretty well,” I said. “Tell me something about— Well, about Lecky.”

“Brilliant astronomer, but rather narrow-minded and intolerant.”

“That’s bad for Paul Bailey,” I said. “I mean, now that the cat’s out of the bag about his affair with Elsie. You think Lecky will fire him?”

“Oh, no. Lecky will overlook that. He doesn’t expect his assistants to be saints. I meant that he’s intolerant of people who disagree with him on astronomical matters. Tell him you think there isn’t sufficient proof of the period-luminosity law for Cepheid variables—and you’d better duck. And he’s touchy as hell about personal remarks. Very little sense of humor.”

“He and Fillmore get along all right?”

“Fairly well. Fillmore’s a solar system man, and Lecky doesn’t know there’s anything closer than a parsec away. They ignore each other’s work. Fillmore’s always grousing because he doesn’t get much time with the scope.”

I strolled over to the parapet and leaned my elbows on it, looking down into the shadow of the building on the ground below. Somewhere down there, eleven rattlesnakes were at large. Eleven? Or was it ten? Had the murderer brought the silent one, the de-rattled one, into the building with him?

And if so, for whom?

“For you, maybe,” said Charlie.

Startled, I turned to look at him.

He was grinning. “Simple, my dear Wunderly—as my friend Darius Hill would say. I could almost hear you taking a mental census of rattlesnakes when you looked down there. And the next thing you’d wonder about was obvious. No, I haven’t a detective complex like Darius has. How do you like Darius, by the way?”

“He could be taken in too large doses,” I admitted. “Charlie, what do you know about Eric Andressen?”

“Not much. He’s rather a puzzle. Smart all right but I think In: missed his bent. He should have been an artist or a musician instead of a scientist. Just the opposite of Paul Bailey.”

“Is Bailey good?”

“Good? He’s a wiz in his field. He can think circles around the other assistants—even your Annabel.”

“What’s Bailey’s specialty?”

“He’s going to be an astrochemist. After university, he worked five years as research man in a commercial chem lab before he got into astronomy. I guess it was Zoe and her father who got him interested in chemistry on the cosmic scale. He knew Zoe at university. They were engaged.”

I whistled. “Then this Elsie business must have hit Zoe pretty hard, didn’t it?”

“Not at all. Bailey came here about eight months ago, and his engagement with Zoe lasted only a month after he came. And it was mutual; they just decided they’d made a mistake. And I guess they had at that. Their temperaments weren’t suited to one another at all.”

“And they’re still on friendly terms?”

“Completely. What animosity there is seems to be between Bailey and Fillmore, instead of between Bailey and Zoe. Fillmore didn’t like their decision to break the engagement and he seemed to blame Paul for it, although I’m pretty sure the original decision was Zoe’s. They’re still cool toward one another—Paul and Fillmore, I mean. But for other reasons.”

“What kind of reasons?” I asked.

“Well—professional ones, in a way. I don’t know the whole story but Fillmore was very friendly toward Paul when Paul and Zoe were engaged. He is really the one who persuaded Paul to come here as an assistant. And talked the board of regents, back in Los Angeles, into hiring Paul.

“Then he had a reaction when the engagement was broken. I think he tried to undermine Paul then and to get him fired. At any rate, he threatened to do it.”

“Hmm,” I said. “Sounds as though Fillmore isn’t quite the disinterested scientist at heart.”

“There may be something on his side,” said Charlie. “Fillmore himself isn’t too popular with Lecky and with the regents. And he thinks, rightly or wrongly, that Paul Bailey is shooting for his, Fillmore’s, job. If so, it’s quite possible Paul will succeed. He’s got an ingratiating personality and he knows how to rub Lecky the right way.”

“Who has the say-so on hiring and firing—the director or the regents?”

“The regents, really. But under ordinary circumstances, they’d take Lecky’s advice.”

I glanced at the luminous dial of my wrist watch. “Getting late,” I said. “If you’re going to hunt those rattlesnakes at dawn, hadn’t you better get some sleep?”

“Don’t think I’ll sleep tonight. It’s too late, now, to turn in. And anyway— Oh, hell, I just don’t want to sleep. I’m too jittery.”

Chapter 6

Design for Dying

BACK IN my room, I picked up the manuscript of the book Hill had given me. I was beginning to get a bit sleepy and “The Murderer’s Guide” ought to affect that, one way or the other. I didn’t care which way. If it made me sleepy, I’d sleep.

It started out slowly, dully. I was surprised, because the random paragraphs I had read previously had been far from dull. In fact, they’d been uneasy reading in a place where murder had just been done.

But, before I became really sleepy, I reached the second chapter. It was entitled “The Thrill of Killing; a Study in Atavism.”

And here Darius really started to ride his hobby and to become eloquent about it. Man, he said, survived his early and precarious days by being a specialist in the art of killing. He killed to live, to cat, to obtain clothing in the form of furs. Killing was a necessary and natural function.

“Man,” Darius wrote, “has a gruesomely long heritage of murder. Nationalities, government, and progress are based upon it. The first inventions that raised man above the lesser beasts who were stronger than he, were means of murder—the club, the spear, the missile…

“Is it any wonder, then, that in most of us survives an atavistic tendency to kill? In many it is rationalized as a desire to indulge in the murder-sports of hunting and fishing.

“But occasionally this atavistic impulse breaks through to the surface in its original, primitive violence. Often the first step is an unintended slaying. The murderer, without really intending to do so, or forced to do so by circumstances beyond his control, has tasted blood. And blood, to a creature with man’s heritage, can be more heady than wine…”

And his third chapter was “The Mass Murderer; Artist of Crime.”

A clever man who kills many, Hill wrote, is less likely to be caught and punished than one who commits a single crime. He gave a host of instances—uncaught and unpunished Jack-the-Rippers.

A single crime, he said, is almost always a strongly motivated one, and motivation gives it away. If a killer kills only for deep-lying cause, the motive can almost invariably be traced back to him and proved. On the contrary, a man who kills for the most casual and light of reasons is far less likely to be suspected of his crimes.

“The indigent heir who kills for a fortune, the betrayed husband who slays, the victim who kills his blackmailer—all these act from the most obvious of motives and are therefore doomed from the start, no matter how subtle the actual methods they use. The man who puts nicotine in another man’s coffee merely because the latter is a bore, is far more likely to remain free.

“Taking advantage of this, the clever killer will often extend his crime from a single one to a series, one or more of which are, by design, completely without motive. Confronted with such a series, the police are helpless to use their usual effective methods.”

There was more, much more, in this vein. Case after case quoted, most of them solved, if at all, only by a voluntary confession years after the crimes. Case after case of series of crimes which have never been solved to this day.

And suddenly, as I read something came to my mind with a shock.

Undoubtedly the murderer, the man or woman who had killed Elsie Willis and Otto Schley had read this very book. Was using it, in fact, as a blueprint for murder…

There was a soft rap on my door. I said “Come in,” and Charlie Lightfoot stuck his head in the doorway.

He said, “Come on down to the kitchen for coffee, Bill.”

“Huh? At this time of night?”

Charlie grinned. “Night is day in an observatory, Bill. These guys never go to bed till later than this in seeing weather. Even in bad weather they stay up late out of habit. They always have coffee around this time.”

Coffee sounded good, now that Hill’s book had made me wakeful again. I said, “Sure, I’ll be down in a minute,” and Charlie went on.

I put on slippers instead of replacing my shoes, and put the manuscript away in a drawer of the bureau.

As I neared the bottom of the staircase, I noticed Fergus Fillmore writing at a desk in a niche off the hallway. I wondered for a moment why he didn’t find it more convenient to work in his room—then I remembered he didn’t have a room here, and was cut off from his own house until Charlie gathered in the rest of the rattlesnakes in the morning.

He looked up at me and nodded a greeting. “Hullo, Wunderly. I see you’re turning nocturnal like the rest of us.”

“Having coffee?” I asked him.

“In a few minutes. The police will be here tomorrow or the next day; they’ll get through somehow. They’ll want our testimony, and I’m making notes while things are fresh in my mind. I’m almost through.”

“Good idea,” I said. “I’ll do the same when I get back upstairs.”

I went on into the kitchen.

“It’s cafeteria, Wunderly,” Darius Hill told me. “Pour yourself a cup and sit down.”

He, Charlie Lightfoot, Eric Andressen and Rex Parker were seated around the square table in the center of the big kitchen. Charlie slid his chair to make room for me. He said, “I guess Paul Bailey’s asleep. I rapped lightly on his door and he didn’t answer.”

Andressen said, “He should sleep through all right; we gave him a pretty strong dose. Where’s Fergus?”

“Right here,” said Fillmore from the doorway. “Darius, what’s this about your twisting the tails of spectroscopic binaries?”

“Haven’t made them holler yet” said Darius slowly, “but maybe I’ve got something. Look, Fergus, on an eclipsing binary the maximum separation of the spectral lines when they are double determines the relative velocity of the stars in their orbits.”

“Obviously.”

“Therefore—” said Darius, and went on with it. At the fourth cosine, I quit listening and reached for a ham sandwich.

As I ate, I looked at the faces of the men around me. Charlie Lightfoot, Eric Andressen, Rex Parker, Fergus Fillmore, Darius Hill… Was one of these men, I wondered, a murderer? Was one of these men even now planning further murders?

It seemed impossible, as I studied their faces. The Indian’s haggard and worried, Hill and Fillmore eager on their abstruse discussion with Andressen listening intently and Rex looking bored.

Charlie was the first to leave, then Parker and Andressen together. When I stood up, Darius Hill stood also. He asked:

“Play chess, Wunderly?”

“A little,” I admitted.

“Let’s play a game before we turn in.”

When we reached his room, he produced a beautiful set of ivory chessmen. He said apologetically, “Don’t judge my game by these men, Wunderly. They were given to me. I’m just a dub.”

He wasn’t, by a long shot. But I managed to hold him to a close game that resolved itself finally into a draw when I traded my last piece for his final pawn.

“Good game,” he said. “Another?”

But I excused myself and left.

My slippers made no sound along the carpeted hallway. Possibly if I’d been noisy I’d have never seen that crack of faint light under the edge of Paul Bailey’s door. Maybe it would have been turned off, in time.

But I saw it and stood there outside the door wondering whether it meant anything. If Bailey had awakened and turned on a lamp, certainly I’d make a fool of myself turning in an alarm.

Chapter 7

Death Before Dawn

YET IF an intruder—the murderer—was in there, I’d warn him if I knocked on the door. There seemed only one way of finding out. I stooped down and looked into the keyhole.

All I could see was the desk at the far side of the room. The lamp on the desk wasn’t on and the light that shone on the desk came from the right and couldn’t be from the overhead bulb.

A flashlight? Someone standing still on the right side of the room, holding a flashlight pointing at the desk. But why would anyone be standing there?

Something else caught my eye; there was a lot of chemical equipment shoved back under the desk itself. Bottles, a rack of test tubes, a retort—and a DeWar flask.

I’m no chemist, but I do know what a DeWar flask is. And the moment I saw it, I knew how Elsie Willis had been killed. Knew, rather, why we had heard the sound of her fall downstairs when we heard it, just after Paul Bailey had walked into the living room.

As I straightened up from the keyhole I lost my balance.

Instinctively my hand grasped the doorknob to regain my equilibrium. And the doorknob rattled!

That ended the advantage of secrecy, and I hurled myself through the doorway.

The flashlight was there, but it was not being held. It was lying flat on the bureau.

There was no one in sight. The killer, then, was behind me on the same side of the room as the bed! I tried to turn around—too late. I didn’t even feel the blow that felled me…

Charlie Lightfoot was bending over me, and past him I could see a blur of other faces. Then my eyes came more nearly to focus and I could make out Annabel among them.

Charlie was saying, “Bill, are you all right?”

I sat up and put my hand back of my head. It hurt like hell. I took my hand away again.

“Bill!” It was Annabel’s voice this time. “Are you all right?”

“I—I guess so,” I said. And then, quite unnecessarily, “Somebody conked me. I—”

“You don’t know who it was, Wunderly?” It was Darius Hill’s voice.

I started to shake my head, but that hurt, so I answered verbally instead. Then, because I was beginning to wonder how long I’d been out, I asked Darius:

“How—how long has it been since I left your room?”

“About half an hour. Did this happen right after that?”

“Yes, only a minute or two after. I saw a light under Bailey’s door. I busted in and turned the wrong way.”

I tried to stand up. Charlie gave me a hand on one side and Annabel on the other. I made it, all right, but leaned back against the wall for a moment until I got over the slight dizziness.

Other people were talking excitedly and I had time to take inventory. Eric Andressen and Fergus Fillmore were both still fully dressed. Darius had a lounging robe and slippers on but still wore trousers and shirt under the robe. Paul Bailey, looking sleepy and as though he was suffering from a bad hangover, was sitting on the edge of the bed, a bathrobe thrown across his shoulders over pajamas. Annabel wore a dressing gown.

Charlie Lightfoot and Rex Parker, who was standing in the doorway, were both fully dressed.

I said, “Charlie, who found me?”

“I did, on my way down from the roof. You groaned as I was going by the door. I thought it was Paul groaning but I came in.”

Fillmore asked, “What was the yell that brought us all running? I heard it downstairs.”

Charlie grunted. “That was Paul. He must’ve been having a nightmare. When I shook him he let out a yowl like a steam engine before he woke up.”

Bailey said, “I thought—

“Hell, I don’t know what I thought. I don’t remember yelling—but if Charlie says I did, I guess I did.”

“Lecky,” said Darius Hill. “We’ll have to let Lecky know.”

“He can’t get over here before dawn,” Fillmore pointed out, “unless he wants to run the gauntlet of rattlesnakes. We’d just wake him up.”

Charlie said, “Darius is right. Something else has happened. We ought to let Lecky know. What time is it?”

“Four-thirty,” Hill said.

“Then it’ll be light in less than an hour. I’ll go find those other snakes. But if I don’t find them all right away, I’ll escort Lecky over here—beat trail for him. I can take Fergus too, if he wants to get back home.”

Darius Hill had walked over to the window and looked out. “There’s a light over at Lecky’s house. I’m going to phone now. Let’s all go downstairs to the living room.”

We went down in more or less of a group, Darius going ahead. He went into the room where the house telephone was, and the rest of us herded into the living room. All of us were quiet and subdued; none seemed able or willing to offer much comment on the situation we were in.

Darius would probably have been verbose enough, if he’d been there, but Darius wasn’t there. He was taking an unconscionably long time at the telephone. For some reason, it worried me.

I strolled to the door of the hall without attracting attention and went down the hall and into the room which Darius had entered.

He was at the phone, listening, and I could see from the whiteness of his face that something was wrong.

“…Yes, Mrs. Lecky,” he said. Then a long pause. “You’re sure you don’t want one of us to come over right away? I know it’s almost dawn but—”

He talked a minute longer, then put down the phone and looked at me.

He said, slowly, “Lecky’s dead, Wunderly. Good old Lecky. She found him at his desk just now with a knife in his back.”

Then suddenly the words were tumbling out of him so fast that they were hardly coherent. “Good Lord! I thought I knew something about criminology and detection. What a damn fool I was! This is my fault, Wunderly, for pretending to be so damn smart about something.

“My fault. That book. I don’t know who’s doing these murders—I can’t even guess—but he got the idea out of that damned book of mine. Just to be clever, I started something that—”

I said, “But it isn’t your fault, Hill. What you wrote in that book is true, in a way.”

“I’m going to burn that manuscript, Wunderly. What business has a fat old fool like me to give advice that—that gets people killed? Somebody’s committing murder by the book—and the worst of it is that the book’s right. That’s why I should never have written it…”

There wasn’t any use arguing with him.

“When was Lecky killed?” I asked.

“Just now. Less than fifteen minutes ago. While you were unconscious upstairs, probably.”

“The hell,” I said. “How do you know it was then? You said his wife just found him.”

“She was talking to him fifteen minutes before. He was in his study typing. She’d been in bed but waked up. She told him to come on to bed and he answered.

“Then just now—fifteen minutes after that—she heard the phone ring…my call. And it wasn’t answered, so she came downstairs and—found him dead.”

“Lord,” I said, “and she had wits enough to answer the phone right away and give you the details without getting hysterical?”

“You haven’t met Mrs. Lecky, or you’d understand. Damn! One of us ought to go over there, though. It’s almost light enough. Charlie could put his leggings on and—”

“Wait!” I said. “I’ve got—”

I thought it over a second and the more I thought about it the better it looked. It might work.

“Darius,” I said, “look, if whoever killed Lecky is among the group in the living room—and it must be one of them—then he just got back into this building five or ten minutes ago.”

“Of course. But how—?”

“Murderers aren’t any braver than anyone else. He wouldn’t have crossed an area where there were rattlesnakes loose without taking precautions. See what I mean? Whoever went over there and back would have put on puttees or leggings under his trousers.”

“I—I suppose he would. And—you think he wouldn’t have had a chance to take them off again?”

“I doubt it,” I told him. “He must have been just getting into the building when Paul Bailey let out that yell. And everybody converged on Bailey’s room. He’d have to go along to avoid suspicion; he’d be the last one to want to give himself away by being late getting there!

“And since then, he certainly hasn’t had a chance to be alone.”

Darius’ eyes gleamed. He said, “Wunderly, it’s a chance! A good chance.”

He grabbed my arm, but I held back.

“Wait,” I said, “this has got to be your idea—not mine.”

“Why?”

“Your position here, your seniority. Your work. Look some people may figure as you did just now—blame that book of yours for a share of what happened. But if you solve the murders, you’ll be exonerated. The credit for that idea doesn’t mean anything to me. I’d rather you took it.”

He stared at me hopefully but almost unbelievingly. “You mean, knowing I’m a bag of wind, you’d—”

“You’re not,” I said. “You’re one of the best astronomers living. And it was that phobia of yours—not your fault—that led you to write what you did. I agree you should never have it published. But in writing it—you stuck your neck out, as far as your colleagues are concerned. It means everything to you to solve the murders. It means nothing to me.”

His hand gripped my upper arm and squeezed hard. “I—I don’t know how to thank—”

“Don’t try,” I said. “Let’s go.”

We went into the other room and I walked over and stood beside Annabel while Hill announced the death of the director. He told them, quite simply, quite unemotionally, what had happened.

And then while they were still shocked by the news, he sprang the suggestion that each man in the group immediately prove he was not wearing protection of any sort on his lower legs.

“I’ll lead off,” he said.

He lifted the cuffs of his trousers up as high as the bottom of the lounging robe he was wearing over them, exposing neatly-clocked black socks.

Paul Bailey chuckled nervously. He had seated himself cross-legged in the morris chair, and his rather short pajama trousers were already twisted halfway up the calves of his bare legs. He said, “I believe I can join the white sheep without even moving.”

Chapter 8

The Last Battle

NONE OF us quite knew what had happened, at first. The sound of a shot, unexpected in the confined space of a room, can be paralyzing as well as deafening.

We heard the thud of the falling body before any of us—unless it was Darius—knew who had been shot. For Darius was the only one who had been facing Fergus Fillmore, who had been standing at the back of the group in a corner of the room.

Charlie Lightfoot and I were the first ones to reach him. The revolver—a small pearl-handled one—was still in his right hand, and the shot had been fired with its muzzle pressed to his temple.

Charlie’s gesture of feeling for the beat of Fillmore’s heart was perfunctory. He said wonderingly, “I suppose this means that he— But in heaven’s name, why?”

I nodded toward Fillmore’s ankles, exposed where his fall had hiked up the cuffs of his trouser-legs above the tops of his high shoes. Under the trousers a pair of heavy leggings were laced on.

“Mine,” said Charlie.

Hill said, “Isn’t—isn’t that the corner of an envelope sticking just past the lapel of his coat?”

Surprised, I looked up at Darius Hill. He was standing very rigidly, his hands clenched. But he was looking at the corpse; he had, to that extent at least, overcome his necrophobia.

Charlie took the envelope from Fillmore’s inside coat pocket. It was addressed to Darius.

And Hill, his face pale and waxen, but his voice steady, read to us the letter it contained:

“Dear Darius: Are you really a criminologist, or are you a monumental bluff? I have a hunch it’s hot air, my dear Darius, but if you ever read this letter, I apologize. It will mean that you were more clever than I—or perhaps I should say you are more clever than the book you wrote. To meet that contingency, I carry a pistol—for a purpose you have already discovered. It would be quite absurd for a man of my position to stand trial for murder. You will understand that.

“I am writing this at the desk in the hallway. As soon as I finish writing, I shall join you for coffee and a sandwich in the kitchen. Then I shall carry out the third step in the program which has been forced upon me by the necessity of keeping my neck out of a noose.

“I remembered your book, Darius, as soon as I discovered, early this evening, that Elsie was dead. She walked into Paul Bailey’s room early this evening while I was searching that room to get back the letter which Paul had held as a threat over my head—”

Darius Hill looked up from the letter and said to Bailey, “What letter is that, Paul?”

The bewilderment on Bailey’s face seemed genuine enough.

Then, suddenly, “That letter! Good grief, he thought I still had it. Why, I’d destroyed it months ago.”

“What was it?”

“One Fergus wrote me about ten months ago, while he was trying to get me to take the job here. He talked too freely—or rather—wrote too freely, in that letter.”

“What do you mean, Paul?” Darius demanded.

“He criticized Dr. Lecky—pretty viciously. And said some things Lecky would never have forgiven, if he’d ever seen the letter. And he took some swipes at the regents in Los Angeles, too. From what I’ve learned since about how touchy Lecky was, I have a hunch that letter would have cost Fillmore his job—if either Lecky or the regents had ever seen it. But I didn’t keep it. I threw it away before I packed my stuff to come here.”

“But you threatened Fillmore with it, later?”

Bailey shifted uneasily in his chair. “Well—not exactly, no. But when Zoe broke our engagement—and it was Zoe who broke it—Fillmore had the crust to tell me that unless I managed to patch things up between Zoe and me, he’d see that I lost my job. We had some words and I told him his own job wasn’t any too secure if Lecky and the regents knew what he’d written about them. I didn’t threaten him with the letter but he may have got the impression I still had it.”

Darius turned back to the letter and resumed reading:

“I happened to be to the left of the door, and Elsie walked in without seeing me. But in a moment, I knew, she would turn. I acted involuntarily, although I swear my intention was merely to stun her so I could leave the room without being identified.

“I was standing beside the bureau and I picked up the first convenient object—a hairbrush. I struck with the back of it.

“Then I found—as I caught her and lowered her to the floor so there would be no sound of a fall—that I was a murderer. A man after your own heart, Darius.

“And it was then that I recalled those lessons in your book, about how to get away with murder. Recalled them after I was already, inadvertently, a murderer. And some of the things in your manuscript make sense, Darius. As you say, a killer of several suffers no worse penalty than a killer of one.

“I forced myself, very deliberately, to sit down for a few minutes and think out a course of action. First, an alibi. I could not prove I was elsewhere when Elsie was killed but I could make her seem to be killed when I was elsewhere—playing bridge.

“A DeWar flask was the answer to that. I went downstairs, found Bailey and set him a task with the blink-mike which would keep him busy for an hour. Then I went to the lab and liquefied some air, taking it upstairs in the flask.

“Extreme cold applied to the leg joints of the body froze them, and I propped the corpse erect in a corner. By the time the flesh thawed and she fell, I was playing bridge downstairs with several of you. Was that not simple, Darius? Is this news to you, or had you solved the method?

“Even the coroner’s examination of the body will not show what happened, because I’ll see to it there is a leak in the tubing of the makeshift refrigerator we rigged up to preserve the body.”

Rex Parker’s voice cut in. “I’d better check that right away, Mr. Hill.”

Hill nodded and read on, as Parker left the room. “But Otto Schley saw me leaving Bailey’s room. It meant nothing to him then and he mentioned it to no one. But he will be a source of danger if the police ferret out—or you ferret out—the fact that Elsie’s death did not occur during the bridge game but at about the time Otto saw me.

“So I remembered your book, Darius. And my method of dealing with Otto needs no explaining.

“A fortunate accident added to the confusion. I refer to the rattlesnake with the missing rattle—or the rattle from the missing rattlesnake. I had nothing to do with that. Wunderly says he slammed the door on a snake, and it is probable that the closing of the door knocked off or pinched off the rattle.”

I said, “Damn,” softly to myself.

“But now all is quiet again,” Darius Hill continued reading. “Bailey is asleep under a mild drug. After coffee, I shall go to complete my search of his room. I am almost convinced, by now, that he does not have the letter any longer and that his tacit threat was a bluff.

“And then, whether or not I find it, a third and final murder.

“You see, Darius, I have taken your lessons to heart. No one will suspect that I would kill Lecky merely because—whether you or I receive the directorship—I shall be freer to concentrate on lunar and planetary observations and no longer will take orders from a doddering fool.

“No, I would not kill him if I had a stronger motive than that. I shall not kill Bailey, for that very reason. If I succeed to the directorship, however, he would be taken care of. Of course, I would not kill Lecky for so slight a motive, as motives go, save that the doing of two murders has made a third a matter of slight moment.

“Adieu, then, Darius. Coffee, then Bailey’s room, then I shall steal Charlie Lightfoot’s leather leggings from the closet, lace them on, and visit friend Lecky. Then—but if you ever read this, you’ll know the rest.”

Darius looked up. He said, in a curiously flat voice, “That’s all.”

* * *

A month later, Annabel and I were married at the observatory. Darius Hill, the director, had insisted on giving the bride away. Charlie Lightfoot was my best man.

Darius spoke, copiously, at the dinner afterwards. He’d been at it for what seemed like hours.

“… and it is most fitting that Einar should be the setting for this sacred ceremony,” said Darius, “wherein are joined the most beautiful woman who ever graced a problem in differential calculus, and a young man who, although he came to us in an hour of tribulation, has proved…”

“Ugh,” said Charlie Lightfoot. “Paleface talk too much.”

He reached for his glass—and I reached, under the table, for Annabel’s hand.

Before She Kills

1

THE DOOR was that of an office in an old building on State Street near Chicago Avenue, on the near north side, and the lettering on it read HUNTER & HUNTER DETECTIVE AGENCY. I opened it and went in. Why not? I’m one of the Hunters; my name is Ed. The other Hunter is my uncle, Ambrose Hunter.

The door to the inner office was open and I could see Uncle Am playing solitaire at his desk in there. He’s shortish, fattish and smartish, with a straggly brown mustache. I waved at him and headed for my desk in the outer office. I’d had my lunch—we take turns—and he’d be leaving now.

Except that he wasn’t. He swept the cards together and stacked them but he said, “Come on in, Ed. Something to talk over with you.”

I went in and pulled up a chair. It was a hot day and two big flies were droning in circles around the room. I reached for the fly swatter and held it, waiting for one or both of them to light somewhere. “We ought to get a bomb,” I said.

“Huh? Who do we want to blow up?”

“A bug bomb,” I said. “One of these aerosol deals, so we can get flies on the wing.”

“Not sporting, kid. Like shooting a sitting duck, only the opposite. Got to give the flies a chance.”

“All right,” I said, swatting one of them as it landed on a corner of the desk. “What did you want to talk about?”

“A case, maybe. A client, or a potential one, came in while you were feeding your face. Offered us a job, but I’m not sure about taking it. Anyway, it’s one you’d have to handle, and I wanted to talk it over with you first.”

The other fly landed and died, and the wind of the swat that killed it blew a small rectangular paper off the desk onto the floor. I picked it up and saw that it was a check made out to Hunter & Hunter and signed Oliver R. Bookman—a name I didn’t recognize. It was for five hundred dollars.

We could use it. Business had been slow for a month or so. I said, “Looks like you took the job already. Not that I blame you.” I put the check back on the desk. “That’s a pretty strong argument.”

“No, I didn’t take it. Ollie Bookman had the check already made out when he came, and put it down while we were talking. But I told him we weren’t taking the case till I’d talked to you.”

“Ollie? Do you know him, Uncle Am?”

“No, but he told me to call him that, and it comes natural. He’s that kind of guy. Nice, I mean.”

I took his word for it. My uncle is a nice guy himself, but he’s a sharp judge of character and can spot a phony a mile off.

He said, “He thinks his wife is trying to kill him or maybe planning to.”

“Interesting,” I said. “But what could we do about it—unless she does? And then it’s cop business.”

“He knows that, but he’s not sure enough to do anything drastic about it unless someone backs up his opinion and tells him he’s not imagining things. Then he’ll decide what to do. He wants you to study things from the inside.”

“Like how? And why me?”

“He’s got a young half brother living in Seattle whom his wife has never met and whom he hasn’t seen for twenty years. Brother’s twenty-five years old—and you can pass for that age. He wants you to come to Chicago from Seattle on business and stay with them for a few days. You wouldn’t even have to change your first name; you’d be Ed Cartwright and Ollie would brief you on everything you’ll be supposed to know.”

I thought a moment and then said, “Sounds a little far out to me, but—” I glanced pointedly at the five-hundred-dollar check. “Did you ask how he happened to come to us?”

“Yes. Koslovsky sent him; he’s a friend of Kossy’s, belongs to a couple of the same clubs.” Koslovsky is chief investigator for an insurance company; we’ve worked for him or with him on several things.

I asked, “Does that mean there’s an insurance angle?”

“No, Ollie Bookman carries only a small policy—small relative to what his estate would be—that he took out a long time ago. Currently he’s not insurable. Heart trouble.”

“Oh. And does Kossy approve this scheme of his for investigating his wife?”

“I was going to suggest we ask Kossy that. Look, Ed, Ollie’s coming back for our answer at two o’clock. I’ll have time to eat and get back. But I wanted to brief you before I left so you could think it over. You might also call Koslovsky and get a rundown on Ollie, whatever he knows about him.”

Uncle Am got up and got the old black slouch hat he insists on wearing despite the season. Kidding him about it does no good.

I said, “One more question before you go. Suppose Bookman’s wife meets his half brother, his real one, someday. Isn’t it going to be embarrassing?”

“I asked him that. He says it’s damned unlikely; he and his brother aren’t at all close. Hell never go to Seattle and the chances that his brother will ever come to Chicago are one in a thousand. Well, so long, kid.”

I called Koslovsky. Yes, he’d recommended us to Bookman when Bookman had told him what he wanted done and asked—knowing that he, Koslovsky, sometimes hired outside investigators when he and his small staff had a temporary overload of cases—to have an agency recommended to him.

“I don’t think too much of his idea,” Koslovsky said, “but, hell, it’s his money and he can afford it. If he wants to spend some of it that way, you might as well have the job as anyone else.”

“Do you think there’s any real chance that he’s right? About his wife, I mean.”

“I wouldn’t know, Ed. I’ve met her a time or two and—well, she struck me as a cold potato, probably, but hardly as a murderess. Still, I don’t know her well enough to say.”

“How well do you know Bookman? Well enough to know whether he’s pretty sane or gets wild ideas?”

“Always struck me as pretty sane. We’re not close friends but I’ve known him fairly well for three or four years.”

“Just how well off is he?”

“Not rich, but solvent. If I had to guess, I’d say he could cash out at over one hundred thousand, less than two. Enough to kill him for, I guess.”

“What’s his racket?”

“Construction business, but he’s mostly retired. Not on account of age; he’s only in his forties. But he’s got angina pectoris, and a year or two ago the medicos told him to take it easy or else.”

Uncle Am got back a few minutes before two o’clock and I just had time to tell him about my conversation with Kossy before Ollie Bookman showed up. Bookman was a big man with a round, cheerful face that made you like him at sight. He had a good handshake.

“Hi, Ed,” he said. “Glad that’s your name because it’s what I’ll be calling you even if it wasn’t. That is, if you’ll take on the job for me. Your Uncle Am here wouldn’t make it definite. What do you say?”

I told him we could at least talk about it and when we were comfortably seated in the inner office, I said, “Mr. Bookman—”

“Call me Ollie,” he interrupted, so I said, “All right, Ollie. The only reason I can think of, thus far, for not taking on the job, if we don’t, is that even if you’re right—if your wife does have any thoughts about murder—the chances seem awfully slight that I could find out about it, and how she intended to do it, in time to stop it.”

He nodded. “I understand that, but I want you to try, anyway. You see, Ed, I’ll be honest and say that I may be imagining things. I want somebody else’s opinion—after that somebody has lived with us at least a few days. But if you come to agree with me, or find any positive indications that I’m maybe right, then—well, I’ll do something about it. Eve—that’s my wife’s name—won’t give me a divorce or even agree to a separation with maintenance, but damn it, I can always simply leave home and live at the club—better that than get myself killed.”

“You have asked her to give you a divorce, then?”

“Yes, I— Let me begin at the beginning. Some of this is going to be embarrassing to tell, but you should know the whole score. I met Eve…”

2

HE’D MET Eve eight years ago when he was thirty-five and she was twenty-five, or so she claimed. She was a strip-tease dancer who worked in night clubs under the professional name of Eve Eden—her real name had been Eve Packer. She was a statuesque blonde, beautiful. Ollie had fallen for her and started a campaign immediately, a campaign that intensified when he learned that offstage she was quiet, modest, the exact opposite of what strippers are supposed to be and which some of them really are. By the time he was finally having an affair with her, lust had ripened into respect and he’d been thinking in any case that it was about time he married and settled down.

So he married her, and that was his big mistake. She turned out to be completely, psychopathically frigid. She’d been acting, and doing a good job of acting, during the weeks before marriage, but after marriage, or at least after the honeymoon, she simply saw no reason to keep on acting. She had what she wanted—security and respectability. She hated sex, and that was that. She turned Ollie down flat when he tried to get her to go to a psychoanalyst or even to a marriage consultant, who, he thought, might be able to talk her into going to an analyst. In every other way she was a perfect wife. Beautiful enough to be a showpiece that made all his friends envy him, a charming hostess, even good at handling servants and running the house. For all outsiders could know, it was a perfect marriage. But for a while it drove Ollie Bookman nuts. He offered to let her divorce him and make a generous settlement, either lump sum or alimony. But she had what she wanted, marriage and respectability, and she wasn’t going to give them up and become a divorcee, even if doing so wasn’t going to affect her scale of living in the slightest. He threatened to divorce her, and she laughed at him. He had, she pointed out, no grounds for divorce that he could prove in court, and she’d never give him any. She’d simply deny the only thing he could say about her, and make a monkey out of him.

It was an impossible situation, especially as Ollie had badly wanted to have children or at least a child, as well as a normal married life. He’d made the best of it by accepting the situation at home as irreparable and settling for staying sane by making at least occasional passes in other directions. Nothing serious, just a normal man wanting to live a normal life and succeeding to a degree.

But eventually the inevitable happened. Three years ago, he had found himself in an affair that turned out to be much more than an affair, the real love of his life—and a reciprocated love. She was a widow, Dorothy Stark, in her early thirties. Her husband had died five years before in Korea; they’d had only a honeymoon together before he’d gone overseas. Ollie wanted so badly to marry her that he offered Eve a financial settlement that would have left him relatively a pauper—this was before the onset of his heart trouble and necessary semiretirement; he looked forward to another twenty years or so of earning capacity—but she refused; never would she consent to become a divorcee, at any price. About this time, he spent a great deal of money on private detectives in the slim hope that her frigidity was toward him only, but the money was wasted. She went out quite a bit but always to bridge parties, teas or, alone or with respectable woman companions, to movies or plays.

Uncle Am interrupted. “You said you used private detectives before, Ollie. Out of curiosity, can I ask why you’re not using the same outfit again?”

“Turned out to be crooks, Am. When they and I were finally convinced we couldn’t get anything on her legitimately, they offered for a price to frame her for me.” He mentioned the name of an agency we’d heard of, and Uncle Am nodded.

Ollie went on with his story. There wasn’t much more of it. Dorothy Stark had known that he could never marry her but she also knew that he very badly wanted a child, preferably a son, and had loved him enough to offer to bear one for him. He had agreed—even if he couldn’t give the child his name, he wanted one—and two years ago she had borne him a son: Jerry, they’d named him, Jerry Stark. Ollie loved the boy to distraction.

Uncle Am asked if Eve Bookman knew of Jerry’s existence and Ollie nodded.

“But she won’t do anything about it. What could she do, except divorce me?”

“But if that’s the situation,” I asked him, “what motive would your wife have to want to kill you? And why now, if the situation has been the same for two years?”

“There’s been one change, Ed, very recently. Two years ago, I made out a new will, without telling Eve. You see, with angina pectoris, my doctor tells me it’s doubtful if I have more than a few years to live in any case. And I want at least the bulk of my estate to go to Dorothy and to my son. So— Well, I made out a will which leaves a fourth to Eve, a fourth to Dorothy and half, in trust, to Jerry. And I explained, in a preamble, why I was doing it that way—the true story of my marriage to Eve and the fact that it really wasn’t one, and why it wasn’t. And I admitted paternity of Jerry. You see, Eve could contest that will—but would she? If she fought it, the newspapers would have a field day with its contents and make a big scandal out of it—and her position, her respectability, is the most important thing in the world to Eve. Of course, it would hurt Dorothy, too—but if she won, even in part, she could always move somewhere else and change her name. Jerry, if this happens in the next few years as it probably will, will be too young to be hurt, or even to know what’s going on. You see?”

“Yes,” I said. “But if you hate your wife, why not—”

“Why not simply disinherit her completely, leave her nothing? Because then she would fight the will, she’d have to. I’m hoping by giving her a fourth, she’ll decide she’d rather settle for that and save face than contest the will.”

“I see that,” I said. “But the situation’s been the same for two years now. And you said that something recent—”

“As recent as last night,” he interrupted. “I kept that will in a hiding place in my office—which is in my home since I retired—and last night I discovered it was missing. It was there a few days ago. Which means that, however she came to do so, Eve found it. And destroyed it. So if I should die now—she thinks—before I discover the will is gone and make another, I’ll die intestate and she’ll automatically get everything. She’s got well over a hundred thousand dollars’ worth of motive for killing me before I find out the will is gone.”

Uncle Am asked, “You say ‘she thinks.’ Wouldn’t she?”

“Last night she would have,” Ollie said grimly. “But this morning, I went to my lawyer, made out a new will, same provisions, and left it in his hands. Which is what I should have done with the first one. But she doesn’t know that, and I don’t want her to.”

It was my turn to question that. “Why not?” I wanted to know. “If she knows a new will exists, where she can’t get at it, she’d know killing you wouldn’t accomplish anything for her. Even if she got away with it.”

“Right, Ed. But I’m almost hoping she will try, and fail. Then I’d be the happiest man on earth. I would have grounds for divorce—attempted murder should be grounds if anything is—and I could marry Dorothy, legitimize my son and leave him with my name. I—well, for the chance of doing that, I’m willing to take the chance of Eve’s trying and succeeding. I haven’t got much to lose, and everything to gain. How otherwise could I ever marry Dorothy—unless Eve should predecease me, which is damned unlikely. She’s healthy as a horse, and younger than I am, besides. And if she should succeed in killing me, but got caught, she’d inherit nothing; Dorothy and Jerry would get it all. That’s the law, isn’t it? That no one can inherit from someone he’s killed, I mean. Well, that’s the whole story. Will you take the job, Ed, or do I have to look for someone else? I hope I won’t.”

I looked at Uncle Am—we never decide anything important without consulting one another—and he said, “Okay by me, kid.” So I nodded to Ollie. “All right,” I said.

3

WE WORKED out details. He’d already checked plane flights and knew that a Pacific Airlines plane was due in from Seattle at ten fifteen that evening; I’d arrive on that and meanwhile he’d pretend to have received a telegram saying I was coming and would be in Chicago for a few days to a week on business, and asking him to meet the plane if convenient. I went him one better on that by telling him we knew a girl who sometimes did part-time work for us as a female operative and I’d have her phone his place, pretend to be a Western Union operator, and read the telegram to whoever answered the phone. He thought that was a good idea, especially if his wife was the one to take it down. We worked out the telegram itself and then he phoned his place on the pretext of wanting to know if his wife would be there to accept a C.O.D. package. She was, so I phoned the girl I had in mind, had her take down the telegram, and gave her Ollie’s number to phone it to. We had the telegram dated from Denver, since the real Ed, if he were to get in that evening, would already be on the plane and would have to send the telegram from a stop en route. I told Ollie I’d work out a plausible explanation as to why I hadn’t decided, until en route, to ask him to meet the plane.

Actually, we arranged to meet downtown, in the lobby of the Morrison Hotel an hour before plane time; Ollie lived north and if he were really driving to the airport, it would take him another hour to get there and an hour back as far as the Loop, so we’d have two hours to kill in further planning and briefing. Besides another half hour or so driving to his place when it was time to head there.

That meant he wouldn’t have to brief me on family history now; there’d be plenty of time this evening. I did ask what kind of work Ed Cartwright did, so if necessary I could spend the rest of the afternoon picking up at least the vocabulary of whatever kind of work it was. But it turned out he ran a printing shop—which was a lucky break since after high school and before getting with my Uncle Am, I’d spent a couple of years as an apprentice printer myself and knew enough about the trade to talk about it casually.

Just as Ollie was getting ready to leave, the phone rang and it was our girl calling back to say she’d read the telegram to a woman who’d answered the phone and identified herself as Mrs. Oliver Bookman, so we were able to tell Ollie the first step had been taken.

After Ollie had left, Uncle Am looked at me and asked, “What do you think, kid?”

“I don’t know,” I said. “Except that five hundred bucks is five hundred bucks. Shall I mail the check in for deposit now, since I won’t be here tomorrow?”

“Okay. Go out and mail it if you want and take the rest of the day off, since you’ll start working tonight.”

“All right. With this check in hand, I’m going to pick me up a few things, like a couple shirts and some socks. And how about a good dinner tonight? I’ll meet you at Ireland’s at six.”

He nodded, and I went to my desk in the outer office and was making out a deposit slip and an envelope when he came and sat on the corner of the desk.

“Kid,” he said. “This Ollie just might be right. We got to assume that he could be, anyway. And I just had a thought. What would be the safest way to kill a man with bad heart trouble, like angina pectoris is? I’d say conning him into having an attack by giving him a shock or by getting him to overexert himself somehow. Or else by substituting sugar pills for whatever he takes—nitroglycerin pills, I think it is—when he gets an attack.”

I said, “I’ve been thinking along those lines myself, Uncle Am. I thought maybe one thing I’d do down in the Loop is have a talk with Doc Kruger.” Kruger is our family doctor, sort of. He doesn’t get much business from either of us but we use him for an information booth whenever we want to know something about forensic medicine.

“Wait a second,” Uncle Am said. “I’ll phone him. Maybe he’ll let us buy him dinner with us tonight to pay him for picking his brains.”

He went in the office and used his phone; I heard him talking to Doc. He came out and said, “It’s a deal. Only at seven instead of six. That’ll be better for you, anyway, Ed. Bring your suitcase with you and if we take our time at Ireland’s, you can go right from there to meet Ollie and not have to go home again.”

So I did my errands, went to our room, cleaned up and dressed, and packed a suitcase. I didn’t think anybody would be looking in it to check up on me, but I thought I might as well be as careful as I could. I couldn’t provide clothes with Seattle labels but I could and did avoid things with labels that said Chicago or were from well-known Chicago stores. And I avoided anything that was monogrammed, not that I particularly like monograms or have many things with them. Then I doodled around with my trombone until it was time to head for Ireland’s.

I got there exactly on time and Doc and Uncle Am were there already. But there were three Martinis on the table; Uncle Am had known I wouldn’t be more than a few minutes late, if any, so he’d ordered for me.

Without having to be asked, since Uncle Am had mentioned it over the phone, Doc started telling us about angina pectoris. It was incurable, he said, but a victim of it might live a long time if he took good care of himself. He had to avoid physical exertion like lifting anything heavy or climbing stairs. He had to avoid overtiring himself by doing even light work for a long period. He had to avoid overindulgence in alcohol, although an occasional drink wouldn’t hurt him if he was in good physical shape otherwise. He had to avoid violent emotional upsets as far as was possible, and a fit of anger could be as dangerous as running up a flight of stairs.

Yes, nitroglycerin pills were used. Everyone suffering from angina carried them and popped one or two into his mouth any time he felt an attack coming on. They either prevented the attack or made it much lighter than it would have been otherwise. Doc took a little pillbox out of his pocket and showed us some nitro pills. They were white and very tiny.

There was another drug also used to avert or limit attacks that was even more effective than nitroglycerin. It was amyl nitrite and came in glass ampoules. In emergency, you crushed the ampoule and inhaled the contents. But amyl nitrite, Doc told us, was used less frequently than nitroglycerin, and only in very bad cases or for attacks in which nitro didn’t seem to be helping, because repeated use of amyl nitrite diminished the effect; the victim built up immunity to it if he used it often.

Doc had really come loaded. He’d brought an amyl nitrite ampoule with him, too, and showed it to us. I asked him if I could have it, just in case. He gave it to me without asking why, and even showed me the best way to hold it and crush it if I ever had to use it.

We had a second cocktail and I asked him a few more questions and got answers to them, and that pretty well covered angina pectoris, and then we ordered. Ireland’s is famous for sea-food; it’s probably the best inland sea-food restaurant in the country, and we all ordered it. Doc Kruger and Uncle Am wrestled with lobsters; me, I’m a coward—I ate royal sole.

4

DOC HAD to take off after our coffee, but it was still fifteen or twenty minutes too early for me to leave—I’d have to take a taxi to the Morrison on account of having a suitcase; otherwise, I’d have walked and been just right on the timing—so Uncle Am and I had a second coffee apiece and yakked. He said he felt like taking a walk before he turned in, so he’d ride in the taxi with me and then walk home from there.

I fought off a bellboy who tried to take my suitcase away from me and made myself comfortable on one of the overstuffed chairs in the lobby. I’d sat there about five or ten minutes when I heard myself being paged. I stood up and waved to the bellboy who’d been doing the paging and he came over and told me I was wanted on the phone and led me to the phone I was wanted on. I bought him off for four bits and answered the phone. It was Ollie Bookman, as I’d known it would be. Only he and Uncle Am would have known I was here and Uncle Am had left me only ten minutes ago.

“Ed,” he said. “Change of plans. Eve wasn’t doing anything this evening and decided to come to the airport with me, for the ride. I couldn’t tell her no, for no reason. So you’ll have to grab a cab and get out there ahead of us.”

“Okay,” I said. “Where are you now?”

“On the way south, at Division Street. Made an excuse to stop in a drugstore; didn’t know how to get in touch with you until the time of our appointment. You can make it ahead of us if you get a cabby to hurry. I’ll stall—drive as slow as I can without making Eve wonder. And I can stop for gas, and have my tires checked.”

“What do I do at the airport if the plane’s late?”

“Don’t worry about the plane. You take up a spot near the Pacific Airlines counter; you’ll see me come toward it and intercept me. Won’t matter if the plane’s in yet or not. I’ll get us the hell out of there fast before Eve can learn if the plane’s in. I’ll make sure not to get there before arrival time.”

“Right,” I said. “But, Ollie, I’m not supposed to have seen you for twenty years—and I was five then, or supposed to be. So how would I recognize you? Or, for that matter, you recognize me?”

“No sweat, Ed. We write each other once a year, at Christmas. And several times, including last Christmas, we traded snapshots with our Christmas letters. Remember?”

“Of course,” I said. “But didn’t your wife see the one I sent you?”

“She may have glanced at it casually. But after seven months she wouldn’t remember it. Besides, you and the real Ed Cartwright are about the same physical type, anyway—dark hair, good looking. You’ll pass. But don’t miss meeting us before we reach the counter or somebody there might tell us the plane’s not in yet, if it’s not. Well, I better not talk any longer.”

I swore a little to myself as I left the Morrison lobby and went to the cab rank. I’d counted on the time Ollie and I would have had together to have him finish my briefing. This way I’d have to let him do most of the talking, at least tonight. Well, he seemed smart enough to handle it. I didn’t even know my parents’ names, whether either of them was alive, whether I had any other living relatives besides Ollie. I didn’t even know whether I was married or not—although I felt reasonably sure Ollie would have mentioned it if I was.

Yes, he’d have to do most of the talking—although I’d better figure out what kind of business I’d come to Chicago to do; I’d be supposed to know that, and Ollie wouldn’t know anything about it. Well, I’d figure that out on the cab ride.

Barring accidents, I’d get there well ahead of Ollie, and I didn’t want accidents, so I didn’t offer the cabby any bribe for speed when I told him to take me to the airport. He’d keep the meter ticking all right, since he made his money by the mile and not by the minute.

I had my cover story ready by the time we got there. It wasn’t detailed, but I didn’t anticipate being pressed for details, and if I was, I knew more about printing equipment than Eve Bookman would know. I was a good ten minutes ahead of plane time. I found myself a seat near the Pacific Airlines counter and facing in the direction from which the Bookmans would come. Fifteen minutes later—on time, as planes go—the public-address system announced the arrival of my flight from Seattle, and fifteen minutes after that—time for me to have left the plane and even to have collected the suitcase that was by my feet—I saw them coming. That is, I saw Ollie coming, and with him was a beautiful, soignée blonde who could only be Eve Bookman, nee Eve Eden. Quite a dish. She was, with high heels, just about two inches short of Ollie’s height, which made her just about as tall as I, unless she took off her shoes for me. Which, from what Ollie had told me about her, was about the last thing I expected her to do, especially here in the airport.

I got up and walked toward them and—remembering identification was only from snapshot—didn’t put too much confidence in my voice when I asked, “Ollie?” and I put out my hand but only tentatively.

Ollie grabbed my hand in his big one and started pumping it. “Ed! Gawdamn if I can believe it, after all these years. When I last saw you, not counting pictures, you looked— Hell, let’s get to that later. Meet Eve. Eve, meet Ed.”

Eve Bookman gave me a smile but not a hand. “Glad to meet you at last, Edward. Oliver’s talked quite a bit about you.” I hoped she was just being polite in making the latter statement.

I gave her a smile back. “Hope he didn’t say anything bad about me. But maybe he did; I was probably a pretty obstreperous brat when he saw me last. I would have been—let’s see—”

“Five,” said Ollie. “Well, what are we waiting for? Ed, you want we should go right home? Or should we drop in somewhere on the way and hoist a few? You weren’t much of a drinker when I knew you last but maybe by now—”

Eve interrupted him. “Let’s go home, Oliver. You’ll want a nightcap there in any case, and you know you’re not supposed to have more than one or two a day. Did he tell you, Edward, about his heart trouble in any of his letters?”

Ollie saved me again. “No, but it’s not important. All right, though. We’ll head home and I’ll have my daily one or two, or maybe, since this is an occasion, three. Ed, is that your suitcase back by where you were sitting?”

I said it was and went back and got it, then went with them to the parking area and to a beautiful cream-colored Buick convertible with the top down. Ollie opened the door for Eve and then held it open after she got in. “Go on, Ed. We can all sit in the front seat.” He grinned. “Eve’s got an MG and loves to drive it, but we couldn’t bring it tonight. With those damn bucket seats, you can’t ride three in the whole car.” I got in and he went around and got in the driver’s side. I was wishing that I could drive it—I’d never piloted a recent Buick—but I couldn’t think of any reasonable excuse for offering.

Half an hour later, I wished that I’d not only offered but had insisted. Ollie Bookman was a poor driver. Not a fast driver or a dangerous one, just sloppy. The way he grated gears made my teeth grate with them and his starts and stops were much too jerky. Besides, he was a lane-straddler and had no sense of timing on making stop lights.

But he was a good talker. He talked almost incessantly, and to good purpose, briefing me, mostly by apparently talking to Eve. “Don’t remember if I told you, Eve, how come Ed and I have different last names, but the same father—not the same mother. See, I was Dad’s son by his first marriage and Ed by his second—Ed was born Ed Bookman. But Dad died right after Ed was born and Ed’s mother, my stepmother, married Wilkes Cartwright a couple years later. Ed was young enough that they changed his name to match his stepfather’s, but I was already grown up, through high school anyway, so I didn’t change mine. I was on my own by then. Well, both Ed’s mother and his stepfather are dead now; he and I are the only survivors. Well…” And I listened and filed away facts. Sometimes he’d cut me in by asking me questions, but the questions always cued in their own answers or were ones that wouldn’t be giveaways whichever way I answered them, like, “Ed, the house you were born in, out north of town—is it still standing, or haven’t you been out that way recently?”

I was fairly well keyed in on family history by the time we got home.

5

HOME WASN’T as I’d pictured it, a house. It was an apartment, but a big one—ten rooms, I learned later—on Coleman Boulevard just north of Howard. It was fourth floor, but there were elevators. Now that I thought of it, I realized that Ollie, because of his angina, wouldn’t be able to live in a house where he had to climb stairs. But later I learned they’d been living there ever since they’d married, so he hadn’t had to move there on account of that angle.

It was a fine apartment, nicely furnished and with a living room big enough to contain a swimming pool. “Come on, Ed,” Ollie said cheerfully. “I’ll show you your room and let you get rid of your suitcase, freshen up if you want to—although I imagine we’ll all be turning in soon. You must be tired after that long trip. Eve, could we talk you into making a round of Martinis meanwhile?”

“Yes, Oliver.” The perfect wife, she walked toward the small but well-stocked bar in a corner of the room.

I followed Ollie to the guest room that was to be mine. “Might as well unpack your suitcase while we talk,” he said, after he closed the door behind us. “Hang your stuff up or put it in the dresser there. Well, so far, so good. Not a suspicion, and you’re doing fine.”

“Lots of questions I’ve still got to ask you, Ollie. We shouldn’t take time to talk much now, but when will we have a chance to?”

“Tomorrow. I’ll say I have to go downtown, make up some reasons. And you’ve got your excuse already—the business you came to do. Maybe you can get it over with sooner than you thought—but then decide, since you’ve come this far anyway, to stay out the week. That way you can stick around here as much as you want, or go out only when I go out.”

“Fine. We’ll talk that out tomorrow. But about tonight, we’ll be talking, the three of us, and what can I safely talk about? Does she know anything about the size of my business, or can I improvise freely and talk about it?”

“Improvise your head off. I’ve never talked about your business. Don’t know much about it myself.”

“Good. Another question. How come, at only twenty-five, I’ve got a business of my own? Most people are still working for somebody else at that age.”

“You inherited it from your stepfather, Cartwright. He died three years ago. You were working in the shop and moved to the office and took over. And as far as I know, or Eve, you’re doing okay with it.”

“Good. And I’m not married?”

“No, but if you want to invent a girl you’re thinking about marrying, that’s another safe thing you can improvise about.”

I put the last of the contents of my suitcase in the dresser drawer and we went back to the living room. Eve had the cocktails made and was waiting for us. We sat around sipping at them, and this time I was able to do most of the talking instead of having to let Ollie filibuster so I wouldn’t put my foot into my mouth by saying something wrong.

Ollie suggested a second round but Eve stood up and said that she was tired and that if we’d excuse her, she’d retire. And she gave Ollie a wifely caution about not having more than one more drink. He promised he wouldn’t and made a second round for himself and me.

He yawned when he put his down after the first sip. “Guess this will be the last one, Ed. I’m tired, too. And we’ll have plenty of time to talk tomorrow.”

I wasn’t tired, but if he was, that was all right by me. We finished our nightcaps fairly quickly.

“My room’s the one next to yours,” he told me as he took our glasses back to the bar. “No connecting door, but if you want anything, rap on the wall and I’ll hear you. I’m a light sleeper.”

“So am I,” I told him. “So make it vice versa on the rapping. I’m the one that’s supposed to be protecting you, not the other way around.”

“And Eve’s room is the one on the other side of mine. No connecting door there, either. Not that I’d use it, at this stage, even if it stood wide open with a red carpet running through it.”

“She’s still a beautiful woman,” I said, just to see how he’d answer it.

“Yes. But I guess I’m by nature monogamous. And this may sound corny and be corny, but I consider Dorothy and me married in the sight of God. She’s all I’ll ever want, she and the boy. Well, come on, and we’ll turn in.”

I turned in, but I didn’t go right to sleep. I lay awake thinking, sorting out my preliminary impressions. Eve Bookman—yes, I believed Ollie’s story about their marriage and didn’t even think it was exaggerated. Most people would think her sexy as hell to look at her, but I’ve got a sort of radar when it comes to sexiness. It hadn’t registered with a single blip on the screen. And Koslovsky is a much better than average judge of people and what had he said about her? Oh, yes, he’d called her a cold potato.

Some women just naturally hate sex and men—and some of those very women become things like strip teasers because it gives them pleasure to arouse and frustrate men. If one of them breaks down and has an affair with a man, it’s because the man has money, as Ollie had, and she thinks she can hook him for a husband, as Eve did Ollie. And once she’s got him safely hog-tied, he’s on his own and she can be her sweet, frigid self again. True, she’s given up the privilege of frustrating men in audience-size groups, but she can torture the hell out of one man, as long as he keeps wanting her, and achieve respectability and even social position while she’s doing it.

Oh, she’d been very pleasant to me, very hospitable, and no doubt was pleasant to all of Ollie’s friends. And most of them, the ones without radar, probably thought she was a ball of fire in bed and that Ollie was a very lucky guy.

But murder—I was going to take some more convincing on that. It could be Ollie’s imagination entirely. The only physical fact he’d come up with to indicate even the possibility of it was the business of the missing will. And she could have taken and destroyed that but still have no intention of killing him before he could make another like it; she could simply be hoping he’d never discover that it was missing.

But I could be wrong, very wrong. I’d met Eve less than three hours ago and Ollie had lived with her eight years. Maybe there was more than met the eye. Well, I’d keep my eyes open and give Ollie a run for his five hundred bucks by not assuming that he was making a murder out of a molehill. I went to sleep and Ollie didn’t tap on my wall.

6

I WOKE at seven but decided that would be too early and that I didn’t want to make a nuisance of myself by being up and around before anybody else, so I went back to sleep and it was half past nine when I woke the second time. I got up, showered and shaved—my bedroom had a private bath so all of them must have—dressed and went exploring. I went back to the living room and through it, and found a dining room. The table was set for breakfast for three but no one was there yet.

A matronly-looking woman who’d be a cook or housekeeper—I later learned that she was both and her name was Mrs. Ledbetter—appeared in the doorway that led through a pantry to the kitchen and smiled at me. “You must be Mr. Bookman’s brother,” she said. “What would you like for breakfast?”

“What time do the Bookmans come down for breakfast?” I asked.

“Usually earlier than this. But I guess you talked late last night. They should be up soon, though.”

“Then I won’t eat alone, thanks. I’ll wait till at least one of them shows up. And as for what I want—anything; whatever they will be having. I’m not fussy about breakfasts.”

She smiled and disappeared into the kitchen and I disappeared into the living room. I took a chair with a magazine rack beside it and was leafing through the latest Reader’s Digest, just reading the short items in it, when Ollie came in looking rested and cheerful. “Morning, Ed. Had breakfast?”

I told him I’d been up only a few minutes and had decided to wait for company. “Come on, then,” he said. “We won’t wait for Eve. She might be dressing now, but then again she might sleep till noon.”

But she didn’t sleep till noon; she came in when we were starting our coffee, and told Mrs. Ledbetter that she’d just have coffee, as she had a lunch engagement in only two hours. So the three of us sat drinking coffee and it was very cozy and you wouldn’t have guessed there was a thing wrong. You wouldn’t have guessed it, but you might have felt it. Anyway, I felt it.

Ollie asked me if I wanted a lift downtown to do the business I’d come to do, and of course I said that I did. We discussed plans. Mrs. Ledbetter, I learned, had the afternoon and evening off, starting at noon, so no dinner would be served that evening. Eve would be gone all afternoon, playing bridge after her lunch date, and she suggested we all meet in the Loop and have dinner there. I wasn’t supposed to know Chicago, of course, so I let them pick the place and it came up the Pump Room at seven.

Ollie and I left and on the way to the garage back of the building, I asked him if he minded if I drove the Buick. I said I liked driving and didn’t get much chance to.

“Sure, Ed. But you mean you and Am don’t have a car?”

I told him we wanted one but hadn’t got around to affording it as yet. The few times we needed one for work, we rented one and simply got by without one for pleasure.

The Buick handled wonderfully. With me behind the wheel, it shifted smoothly, didn’t jerk in starting or stopping; it timed stop lights and didn’t straddle lanes. I asked how much it cost and said I hoped we’d be able to afford one like it someday. Except that we’d want a sedan because a convertible is too noticeable to use for a tail job. When we rented cars, we usually got a sedan in some neutral color like gray. Detectives used to use black cars, but nowadays a black car is almost as conspicuous as a red one.

I asked Ollie where he wanted me to drive him and he said he’d like to go to see Dorothy Stark and his son, Jerry. They lived in an apartment on LaSalle near Chicago Avenue. And did I have any plans or would I like to come up to meet them? He said he would like that.

I told him I’d drop up briefly if he wanted me to, but that I had plans. I wanted him to lend me the key to his apartment and I was going back there, after I could be sure both Mrs. Ledbetter and Mrs. Bookman had left. Since it was the former’s afternoon off, it would be the best chance I’d have to look around the place in privacy. He said sure, the key was on the ring with the car keys and I might as well keep the keys, car and all, until our dinner date at the Pump Room. It would be only a short cab ride for him to get there from Mrs. Stark’s. I asked him if there was any danger that Eve would go back to the apartment after her lunch date and before her bridge game. He was almost sure she wouldn’t, but her bridge club broke up about five thirty and she’d probably go back then to dress for dinner. That was all right; I could be gone by then.

When I parked the car on LaSalle, I remembered to ask him who I was supposed to be when I met Mrs. Stark—Ed Hunter or Ed Cartwright. He suggested we stick to the Cartwright story; if he told Dorothy the truth, she’d worry about him being in danger. Anyway, it would be simpler and take less explanation.

I liked Dorothy Stark on sight. She was small and brunette, with a heart-shaped face. Only passably pretty—nowhere near as stunning as Eve—but she was warm and genuine, the real thing. And really in love with Ollie; I didn’t need radar to tell me that. And Jerry, age two, was a cute toddler. I can take kids or let them alone, but Ollie was nuts about him.

I stayed only half an hour, breaking away with the excuse of having a business-lunch date in the Loop, but it was a very pleasant half hour, and Ollie was a completely different person here. He was at home in this small apartment, much more so than in the large apartment on Coleman Boulevard. And you had the feeling that Dorothy was his wife, not Eve.

I was only a half a dozen blocks from the office and I didn’t want to get out to Coleman Boulevard before one o’clock, so I drove over to State Street and went up to see if Uncle Am was there. He was, and I told him what little I’d learned to date and what my plans were.

“Kid,” he said, “I’d like a ride in that chariot you’re pushing. How about us having an early lunch and then I’ll go out with you and help search the joint. Two of us can do twice as good a job.”

It was tempting but I thumbed it down. If a wheel did come off and Eve Bookman came back unexpectedly, I could give her a song and dance as to what I was doing there, but Uncle Am would be harder to explain. I said I’d give him the ride, though. We could leave now and he could come with me out as far as Howard Avenue and we’d eat somewhere out there; then he could take the el back south from the Howard station. It would amount only to his taking a two-hour lunch break and we did that any time we felt like it. He liked the idea.

I let him drive the second half of the way and he fell in love with the car, too. After we had lunch, I phoned the apartment from the restaurant and let the phone ring a dozen times to make sure both Mrs. Bookman and Mrs. Ledbetter were gone. Then I drove Uncle Am to the el station and myself to the apartment.

7

I LET myself in and put the chain on the door. If Eve came back too soon, that was going to be embarrassing to explain; I’d have to say I’d done it absent-mindedly and it would make me look like a fool. But it would be less embarrassing than to have her walk in and find me rooting in the drawers of her dresser.

First, I decided, I’d take a look at the place as a whole. The living room, dining room, and the guest bedroom were the only rooms I’d been in thus far. I decided to start at the back. I went through the dining room and the pantry into the kitchen. It was a big kitchen and had the works in the way of equipment, even an automatic dishwasher and garbage disposal. A room on one side of it was a service and storage room and on the other side was a bedroom; Mrs. Ledbetter’s, of course. I looked around in all three rooms but didn’t touch anything. I went back to the dining room and found that a door from it led to a room probably intended as a den or study; there was a desk—an old-fashioned roll-top desk that was really an antique—two file cabinets, a bookcase filled mostly with books on construction and business practice but with a few novels on one shelf, mostly mysteries, a typewriter on a stand, and a dictating machine. This was Ollie’s office, from which he conducted whatever business he still did. And the dictating machine meant he must have a part-time secretary, however many days or hours a week. He’d hardly dictate letters and then transcribe them himself.

The roll-top desk was closed but not locked. I opened it and saw a lot of papers and envelopes in pigeonholes, but I didn’t study any of them. Ollie’s business was no business of mine. But I wondered if he’d used the “Purloined Letter” method of hiding his missing will by having it in plain sight in one of those pigeonholes. And if so, what had Eve been looking for when she found it? I made a mental note to ask him about that.

There was a telephone on top of the desk and I looked at the number on it; it wasn’t the same number as that on the phone in the living room, which meant it wasn’t an extension but a private line.

I closed the desk and went back to the living room and through its side doorway to the hall from which the bedrooms opened. Another door from it turned out to be a linen closet.

Ollie’s bedroom was the same size as mine and furnished in the same way. I walked over to the dresser. A little bottle on it contained nitroglycerin pills. It held a hundred and was about half full. Beside it were three glass ampoules of amyl nitrite like the one in my pocket, the one I’d got from Doc Kruger last night at dinner. I looked at the ampoules and decided that they hadn’t been tampered with. Couldn’t be tampered with, in fact. But I took a couple of the nitro pills out of the bottle and put them in my pocket. If I had a chance to get them to Uncle Am, I’d ask him to take them to a laboratory and have them checked to make sure they were really what the label claimed them to be.

I didn’t search the room thoroughly, but I looked through the dresser drawers and the closet. I wasn’t sure what I was looking for, unless maybe a gun. If Ollie kept a gun, I wanted to know it. But I didn’t find a gun or anything else more dangerous than a nail file.

Eve Bookman’s room was, of course, the main object of my search, but I wasn’t in any hurry and decided I’d do a little thinking before I tackled it. I went back to the living room and since it occurred to me that if Eve was coming back between lunch and bridge, this would be about the time, I took the chain off the door. It wouldn’t matter if I was found here, as long as I was innocently occupied. I could just say that I was unable to see the man I’d come to see until tomorrow. And that Ollie—Oliver to her—had had things to do in the Loop and had lent me his car and his house key.

I made myself a highball at the bar and sat down to sip it and think, but the thinking didn’t get me anywhere. I knew one thing I’d be looking for—pills the size and color of nitro pills but that might turn out to be something else. Or a gun or any other lethal weapon, or poison—if it could be identified as such. But that was all and it didn’t seem very likely to me that I’d find any of those things, even if Eve did have any designs on her husband’s life. One other thing I thought of: I might as well finish my search for a gun by looking for one in Ollie’s office. If he had one, I wanted to know it, and he might keep it in his study instead of his bedroom.

I made myself another short drink and did some more thinking without getting any ideas except that if I could reach Ollie by phone at the Stark apartment, I could simply ask him about the gun, and another question or two I’d thought of.

I rinsed out and wiped the glass I’d used and went to the telephone. I checked the book and found a Stark, Dorothy on LaSalle Street and called the number. Ollie answered and when I asked him if he could talk freely, he said sure, that Dorothy had gone out shopping and had left him to baby-sit.

I asked him about guns and he said no, he didn’t own any.

I told him I’d noticed the ampoules and pills on his dresser and asked him if he carried some of both with him. He said the pills yes, always. But he didn’t carry ampoules because the pills always worked for him and the ampoules he just kept on hand at home in case his angina should get worse. He told me the same thing about them the doctor had, that if one used them often I hey became ineffective. He’d used one only once thus far, and wouldn’t again until and unless he had to.

After I’d hung up, I remembered that I’d forgotten to ask him where the will had been hidden in his office but it didn’t seem worth while calling back to ask him. I wanted to know, if only out of curiosity, but there wasn’t any hurry and I could find out I he next time I talked to him alone.

I put the chain bolt back on the door—I was pretty sure by now that Eve wasn’t coming back before her bridge-club session, as it was already after two, but I thought I might as well play sale—and went to her room.

8

IT WAS bigger than any of the other bedrooms—had originally, no doubt, been intended as the master bedroom—and it had a dressing room attached and lots of closet space. It was going to he a lot of territory to cover thoroughly, but if Eve had any secrets, they’d surely be here, not in Ledbetter territory like the kitchen or Ollie’s office or neutral territory like the living room. Apparently she spent a lot of time here; besides the usual bedroom furniture and a vanity table, there was a bookcase of novels and a writing desk that looked used. I sighed and pitched in. Two hours later, all I knew that I hadn’t known—but might have suspected—before was that a woman can have more clothes and more beauty preparations than a man would think possible.

I’d looked in everything but the writing desk; I’d saved that for last. There were three drawers and the top one contained only raw materials—paper and envelopes, pencils, ink and such. No pens, hut she probably used a fountain pen and carried it with I in. The middle one contained canceled checks, neatly in order and rubber-banded, used stubs of checkbooks similarly banded, and hank statements. No current checkbook; she must have had it with her. The bottom drawer was empty except for a dictionary, a Merriam-Webster Collegiate. If she corresponded with anyone, beyond sending out checks to pay bills, she must have destroyed letters when she answered them and not owed any at the moment; there was no correspondence at all.

I still had almost an hour of safe time, since her bridge club surely wouldn’t break up before five, so for lack of anything else to go through, I started studying the bank statements and the canceled checks. One thing was immediately obvious: this was her personal account, for clothes and other personal expenses. There was one deposit a month for exactly four hundred dollars, never more or never less. None of the checks drawn against this account would have been for household expenses. Ollie must have handled them, or had his hypothetical part-time secretary (that was another thing I hadn’t remembered to ask him about, but again it was nothing I was in a hurry to know) handle them. This account was strictly a personal one. Some of the checks, usually twenty-five-or fifty-dollar ones, were drawn to cash. Others, most of them for odd amounts, were made out to stores. There was one every month to a Howard Avenue Drugstore, no doubt mostly for cosmetics; most of the others were to clothing stores, lingerie shops and the like. Occasional checks to some woman or other for odd amounts up to twenty or thirty dollars were, I decided, probably bridge losses or the like, at times when she didn’t have enough cash to pay off. From the bank statements I could see that she lived up to the hilt of her allowance; at the time each four-hundred-dollar check was deposited, always on the first of the month, the balance to which it was added was never over twenty or thirty dollars.

I went through the stack of canceled checks once more. I didn’t know what I was looking for, but my subconscious must have noticed something my conscious mind had missed. It had. Not many of the checks were over a hundred dollars, but all of the checks to one outfit, Vogue Shops, Inc., were over a hundred and some were over two hundred. At least half of Eve’s four hundred dollars a month was being spent in one place. And other checks were dated at different times, but the Vogue checks were all dated the first of the month exactly. Wondering how much they did total, I took paper and pencil and added the amounts of six of them, for the first six months of the previous year. The smallest was $165.50 and the largest $254.25, but the total—it jarred me. The total of the six checks came to $1,200. Exactly. Even. On the head. And so, I knew a minute later, did the six checks for the second half of the year. It certainly couldn’t be coincidence, twice.

Eve Bookman was paying somebody an even two hundred bucks a month—and disguising the fact, on the surface at any rate, by making some of the amounts more than that and some less, but making them average out. I turned over some of the checks to look at the endorsements. Each one was rubber-stamped Vogue Shops, Inc., and under the rubber stamp was the signature John L. Littleton. Rubber stamps under that showed they’d all been deposited or cashed at the Dearborn Branch of the Chicago Second National Bank.

And that, whatever it meant, was all the checks were going to tell me. I rebanded them and put them back as I’d found them, took a final look around the room to see that I was leaving everything else as I’d found it, and went back to the living room. I was going to call Uncle Am at the office—if he wasn’t there, I could reach him later at the rooming house—but I took the chain off the door first. If Eve walked in while I was talking on the phone, I’d just have to switch the subject of conversation to printing equipment, and Uncle Am would understand.

He was still at the office. I talked fast and when I finished, he said, “Nice going, kid. You’ve got something by the tail and I’ll find out what it is. You stick with the Bookmans and let me handle everything outside. We’ve got two lucky breaks on this. One, it’s Friday and that bank will be open till six o’clock. Two, one of the tellers is a friend of mine. When I get anything for sure, I’ll get in touch with you. Is there an extension on the phone there that somebody could listen in on?”

“No,” I said. “There’s another phone in Ollie’s office, but it’s a different line.”

“Fine, then I can call openly and ask for you. You can pretend it’s a business call, if anyone’s around, and argue price on a Miehle vertical for your end of the conversation.”

“Okay. One other thing.” I told him about the two alleged nitro pills I’d appropriated from Ollie’s bottle. I told him that on my way in to town for dinner, I’d drop them off on his desk at the office and sometime tomorrow he could take them to the lab. Or maybe, if nitro had a distinctive taste, Doc Kruger could tell by touching one of them to his tongue.

9

IT WAS five o’clock when I hung up the phone. I decided that I’d earned a drink and helped myself to a short one at the bar. Then I went to my room, treated myself to a quick shower and a clean shirt for the evening.

I was just about to open the door to leave when it opened from the other side and Eve Bookman came home. She was pleasantly surprised to find me and I told her how I happened to have the house key and Ollie’s car, but said I’d been there only half an hour, just to clean up and change shirts for the evening.

She asked why, since it was five thirty already, I didn’t stay and drive her in in Ollie’s car. That way we wouldn’t be stuck, after dinner, with having both the Buick and the MG downtown with us and could all ride home together.

I told her it sounded like an excellent idea. Which it was, except for the fact that I wanted to get the pills to Uncle Am. But there was a way around that. I asked if she could give me a piece of paper, envelope and stamp. She went to her room to get them and after she’d gone back there to dress, I addressed the envelope to Uncle Am at the office, folded the paper around the pills and sealed them in the envelope. All I’d have to do was mail it, on our way in, at the Dearborn Post Office Station and it would get there in the morning delivery.

I made myself comfortable with a magazine to read and Eve surprised me by taking not too long to get ready. And she looked gorgeous, and I told her so, when she came back to the living room. It was only six fifteen and I didn’t have to speed to get us to the Pump Room by seven. Ollie wasn’t there, but he’d reserved us a table and left word with the maître d’ that something had come up and he’d be a bit late.

He was quite a bit late and we were finishing our third round of Martinis when he showed up, very apologetic about being detained. We decided we’d have one more so he could have one with us, and then ate a wonderful meal. As an out-of-town guest who was presuming on their hospitality already, I insisted on grabbing the check. A nice touch, since it would go on Ollie’s bill anyway.

We discussed going on to a night club, but Eve said that Ollie looked tired—which he did—and if we went clubbing, would want to drink too much. We could have a drink or two at home—if Ollie would promise to hold to two. He said he would.

Since Ollie admitted that he really was a little tired, I had no trouble talking him into letting me do the driving again. Eve seemed more genuinely friendly than hitherto. Maybe it was the Martinis before dinner or maybe she was getting to like me. But it was an at-a-distance type of friendliness; my radar told me that.

Back home, I offered to do the bartending, but Eve overruled me and made our drinks. We were drinking them and talking about nothing in particular when I saw Ollie suddenly put down his glass and bend forward slightly, putting his right hand under his left arm.

Then he straightened up and saw that we were both looking at him with concern. He said, “Nothing. Just a little twinge, not an attack. But maybe to be on the safe side, I’ll take one—”

He took a little gold pillbox out of his pocket and opened it.

“Good Lord,” he said, standing up. “Forgot I took my last one just before I got to the Pump Room. Just as well we didn’t go night-clubbing, after all. Well, it’s okay now. I’ll fill it.”

“Let me—” I said.

But he looked perfectly well now and waved me away. “I’m perfectly okay. Don’t worry.”

And he went into the hallway, walking confidently, and I heard the door of his room open and close so I knew he’d made it all right.

Eve started to make conversation by asking me questions about the girl in Seattle whom I’d talked about, and I was answering and enjoying it, when suddenly I realized Ollie had been gone at least five minutes and maybe ten. A lot longer than it would take to refill a pillbox. Of course he might have decided to go to the John or something while he was there, but just the same, I stood up quickly, excused myself without explaining, headed for his room.

The minute I opened the door, I saw him and thought he was dead. He was lying face down on the rug in front of the dresser and on the dresser there wasn’t any little bottle of pills and there weren’t any amyl nitrite ampoules, either.

I bent over him, but I didn’t waste time trying to find out whether he was dead or not. If he was, the ampoule I’d got from Doc Kruger wasn’t going to hurt him. And if he was alive, a fraction of a second might make the difference of whether it would save him or not. I didn’t feel for a heartbeat or look at his face. I got hold of a handful of hair and lifted his head a few inches off the floor, reached in under it with my hand and crushed the ampoule right under his nose.

Eve was standing in the doorway and I barked at her to phone for an ambulance, right away quick. She ran back toward the living room.

10

OLLIE DIDN’T die, although he certainly would have if I hadn’t had the bright idea of appropriating that ampoule from Doc and carrying it with me. But Ollie was in bad shape for a while, and Uncle Am and I didn’t get to see him until two days later, Sunday evening.

His face looked gray and drawn and he was having to lie very quiet. But he could talk, and they gave us fifteen minutes with him. And they’d told us he was definitely out of danger, as long as he behaved himself, but he’d still be in the hospital another week or maybe even two.

But bad as he looked, I didn’t pull any punches. “Ollie,” I said, “it didn’t work, your little frame-up. I didn’t go to the police and accuse Eve of trying to murder you. On the other hand, I’ve given you this break, so far. I didn’t go to them and tell them you tried to commit suicide in a way to frame her for murder. You must love Dorothy and Jerry awfully much to have planned that.”

“I—I do,” he said. “What—made you guess, Ed?”

“Your hands, for one thing,” I said. “They were dirtier than they’d have been if you’d just fallen. That and the fact that you were lying face down told me how you managed to bring on that attack at just that moment. You were doing push-ups—about as strenuous and concentrated exercise as a man can take. And just kept doing them till you passed out. It should have been fatal, all right.

“And you knew the pills and ampoules had been on your dresser that afternoon, and that Eve had been home since I’d seen them and could have taken them. Actually you took them yourself. You came out in a taxi—and we could probably find the taxi if we had to prove this—and got them yourself. You had to wait till you were sure Eve and I would be en route downtown, and that’s why you were so late getting to the Pump Room. Now Uncle Am’s got news for you—not that you deserve it.”

Uncle Am cleared his throat. “You’re not married, Ollie. You’re a free man because your marriage to Eve Packer wasn’t legal. She’d been married before and hadn’t got a divorce. Probably because she had no intention of marrying again until you popped the question to her, and then it was too late to get one.

“Her legal husband, who left her ten years ago, is a bartender named Littleton. He found her again somehow and when he learned she’d married you illegally, he started blackmailing her. She’s been paying him two hundred a month, half the pinmoney allowance you gave her, for three years. They worked out a way she could mail him checks and still have her money seemingly accounted for. The method doesn’t matter.”

I took over. “We haven’t called copper on the bigamy bit, either, because you’re not going to prosecute her for it, or tell the cops. We figure you owe her something for having tried to frame her on a murder charge. We’ve talked to her. She’ll leave town quietly, and go to Reno, and in a little while you can let out that you’re divorced and free. And marry Dorothy and legitimize Jerry.

“She really will be getting a divorce, incidentally, but from Littleton, not from you. I said you’d finance that and give her a reasonable stake to start out with. Like ten thousand dollars—does that sound reasonable?”

He nodded. His face looked less drawn, less gray now. I had a hunch his improvement would be a lot faster now.

“And you fellows,” he said. “How can I ever—?”

“We’re even,” Uncle Am said. “Your retainer will cover. But don’t ever look us up again to do a job for you. A private detective doesn’t like to be made a patsy, be put in the spot of helping a frame-up. And that’s what you tried to do to us. Don’t ever look us up again.”

We never saw Ollie again, but we did hear from him once, a few months later. One morning, a Western Union messenger came into our office to deliver a note and a little box. He said he had instructions not to wait and left.

The envelope contained a wedding announcement. One of the after-the-fact kind, not an invitation, of the marriage of Oliver R. Bookman to Dorothy Stark. On the back of it was scribbled a note. “Hope you’ve forgiven me enough to accept a wedding present in reverse. I’ve arranged for the dealer to leave it out front. Papers will be in glove compartment. Thanks for everything, including accepting this.” And the little box, of course, contained two sets of car keys.

It was, as I’d known it would be, a brand-new Buick sedan, gray, a hell of a car. We stood looking at it, and Uncle Am said, “Well, Ed, have we forgiven him enough?”

“I guess so,” I said. “It’s a sweet chariot. But somebody got off on his time, either the car dealer or the messenger, and it’s been here too long. Look.”

I pointed to the parking ticket on the windshield. “Well, shall we take our first ride in it, down to the City Hall to pay the fine and get right with God?”

We did.

A Cat Walks

IT ALL started with one cat, one small gray cat. It ended with nine of them. Gray cats all—because at night all cats are gray—and some of them were alive and others dead. And there was a man without a face, but the cats didn’t do that.

It started at ten o’clock in the morning. Miss Weyburn must have been waiting for the shop to open, because she came in as soon as I’d put up the shades and unlocked the door. I knew her name was Miss Weyburn because she’d given it to me three days before when she’d come in to leave her cat with us. And she was such a honey that I remembered her name almost as well as I remembered my own or that of the shop. Incidentally, it’s the Bon Ton Pet Shop, and I think it’s a silly name myself, but my mother has a half interest in it, and you know how women are. It was all I could do to keep it from being a pet shoppe, and to avoid that I settled for the Bon Ton part with scarcely more of a murmur than would have caused the neighbors to send in a riot call.

I smiled at her and said, “Good morning, Miss Weyburn.”

She had one of our business cards in her hand and said, “Good morning, Mr.—”

She sort of glanced at the card, so I put in quickly: “Don’t let the name on the card fool you; I’m not Bon Ton. The name is Phil Evans. Very much at your service. And I hope that—”

“I came to get my cat, please.”

I nodded, and stalled. “I remember; you left a cat to be boarded while you were out of town, didn’t you? I’m very fond of cats, myself. So many people prefer dogs, but there’s something about a cat—a kind of quiet dignity and self-respect. Dogs seem to lack it. They’re boisterous and haven’t any subtlety. They—”

“I would like,” she said firmly, “to have my cat. Now. To take out.”

“Yes, ma’am; with or without mustar— Now, don’t get mad! Please. I’ll get it. Let’s see; it was a small gray cat, I recall. I presume you want the same one. What is its name?”

And then the way she was looking at me made me decide that I’d better get it for her right away and try to resume the conversation afterward. So I went to the back room where we keep most of the pets, and went to the cage where Miss Weyburn’s cat had been.

The cage was empty. The door was closed and latched, so it couldn’t have got out by itself. But it wasn’t there.

Incredulously, I opened the door of the cage to look in; which was silly, because I could see through the netting perfectly well that the cage was empty.

And so were the cages on either side. In fact, Miaow Alley—the row of cat cages—was a deserted street. There weren’t any cats. Neither Miss Weyburn’s nor the four other cats, our own cats, which had been there yesterday.

I looked around the room quickly, but everything else was O.K. I mean, all the dogs were there, and the canaries chirping as usual, and the big parrot that we have to keep out of sight in the back room until he’s forgotten a few of the words somebody taught him.

But there weren’t any cats.

I was too surprised, just then, to be worried. I went to the staircase between the back room and the store, and yelled up, “Hey, ma!” and she came to the head of the stairs.

The girl up front said, “Is something wrong with Cinder, Mr… uh…Evans?”

I smiled at her reassuringly, or tried to. I said, “Not at all. I…I just don’t know which cage my mother put him in.”

Ma was coming down the stairs and I said to her, “Listen, ma, when you fed the cats this morning, did you—”

“Cats? Why, Phil, there aren’t any cats. I told you at breakfast, while you were reading that paper, that you’d have to arrange to get some. Weren’t you even listening?”

“But, ma! That little gray cat! It wasn’t ours; surely you didn’t—”

“Not ours? Why, I thought you told me—”

By that time she was in the store, and she caught the stricken look on Miss Weyburn’s face, and got the idea. Meanwhile, I was deciding that I’d never again read at the table while ma was talking to me and sometimes answer “Uh-huh” without being sure what she was saying. But that good resolution wasn’t doing any good right at the moment.

Our customer was getting white around the gills and red around the eyes, and her voice sounded like she was trying to keep from crying and wouldn’t succeed much longer. She said, “But how could you have—” And she was looking at me, and I had to stand there and look back because there wasn’t any mouse hole around for me to crawl into.

I gulped. “Miss Weyburn, it looks like we’ve…I’ve pulled an awful boner. But we’ll find that cat and get it back for you. Somehow. Ma, do you know who you sold it to? Was there a sales slip or anything?”

Ma shook her head slowly. “No, the man paid cash. For all of them. And he was such an odd-looking—”

“All of them?” I echoed. “You mean one guy bought all our cats?”

“Yes, Phil. I told you, at breakfast. It was late yesterday afternoon, after you left at four o’clock. You got home so late last night that I didn’t have a chance to tell you until—”

“But, ma, what would one guy want with five cats? We had four besides Miss Weyburn’s. Did he say what he wanted them for?”

Ma leaned her elbows on the counter. “He wanted a dozen,” she said. “Like I told you. And he said he had a big farm and it was overrun with field mice, and that he liked cats and decided to get several of them while he was at it.”

I looked at her aghast. “The Siamese? Don’t tell me he paid twenty-five bucks for that Siamese to hunt mice on a farm?”

“Phil, you know that cat was only three-quarters Siamese,” said ma, “and that you told me to take fifteen, or even less, if we could get it. And the others were all ordinary cats, and he offered twenty-five for the five of them and I took it.”

“But haven’t you any idea who he was, or where his farm is, or anything about him?”

“Hm-m-m,” said ma thoughtfully. “He said his name was—yes, that was it, Smith. Didn’t mention his first name. Nor where he lived. Let’s see—he was short and stocky, about the size and build of Mr. Workus, say. But he was bald; he didn’t wear a hat. And he had a reddish mustache and wore dark glasses.”

“That sounds like a disguise,” said Miss Weyburn.

Ma blinked. “Why should anyone disguise himself to buy cats?”

“But, ma,” I protested, “there must have been something screwy about the guy. Dark glasses and a name like ‘Smith’ and— Heck, if he wanted cats for mousing, he could have got ‘em for nothing. Why pay a fancy price?”

I turned to our customer. “Listen, Miss Weyburn,” I said, “I’ll check into this, and I’ll find your cat, if it’s possible. But if I can’t—well, were you awfully attached to it? Or if I got you a beautiful thoroughbred Angora or Siamese kitten, would you be—”

Tears were running down her cheeks, and I said hastily, “Please don’t cry! If it’s that important, I’ll find your cat if I have to…to go to China for it. And if I don’t, you can have our whole store, and—” And me with it, I wanted to say, but it didn’t seem the proper time and place to say it.

“I don’t want your d-darned store. I want—”

“Listen, ma,” I said, “you’ll watch the store for the rest of the day, won’t you? I’m going out to hunt—”

“Sure, Phil.” Ma gave me a knowing look. “But first you go back and finish currying that pony, and let me talk to Miss Weyburn.”

I got the idea, because we didn’t have a pony to curry. So I made myself scarce out the back door for about ten minutes, and gave ma a chance to stop the girl crying. Ma can talk; she can convince almost anybody of almost anything, and when I came in again the girl wasn’t crying, and she looked less mad and more cheerful.

“Well,” I said, “if you’ll tell me where I can get in touch with you, miss, I’ll let you know the minute I find—”

“I’m going with you,” she interrupted. And I didn’t object to that, at all. I said, “That’s swell. I’ll get the car out of the garage and bring it around front.”

And five minutes later, we were driving downtown. First, we stopped at the offices of the two local newspapers and arranged to put in ads addressed to a Mr. Smith who had purchased five cats the day before.

And then I turned the car down Barclay Street.

“Where are we going now?” Miss Weyburn wanted to know.

“Police station,” I told her. “Those personal ads were just in case this Smith guy is what he said he was. But there seems to be a faint smell of fish about a guy wanting a dozen cats, and it’s just possible that the police may know of him as a nut, or something.”

“But—”

“It won’t cost anything to try, will it?” I pointed out. “And Lieutenant Granville is a good friend of mine. If he’s in—”

And he was. We walked into his office and I said, “Hi, Hank. This is Miss Weyburn. We wanted to talk about a cat. Her cat. A small gray—”

“Stolen?”

“Well, not exactly. I mean if it was, I’m the one who stole it. I was boarding it for her and it was sold by mistake.”

Hank glowered at me. “I got real trouble. I’m working on a murder case that happened night before last and there aren’t any leads and we’re against a blank wall, and you come in and want me to hunt a cat.”

“If you’re up against a blank wall,” I pointed out, quite reasonably, “then there’s nothing you can do for the moment, and you might as well be human and listen to us.”

“Shut up,” said Hank. “Miss Weyburn, if Phil sold a cat that belongs to you, he’s responsible. Do you want to bring charges against him?”

“N-no.”

Hank looked at me again. “Well, then what do you want me to do?”

“You yahoo,” I said, “I want you to listen. And then, if possible, be helpful.” And before he could interrupt again, I managed to tell him the story.

He looked thoughtful. “Checked the pound yet?”

“Why, no—but why would anyone buy a cat, or cats, and then take them to the pound?”

“Not that, Phil. But the guy might have tried to get cats there. You said he originally wanted a dozen. Well, it sounds silly to buy cats by the dozen, but it’s not illegal. Anyway, he got only five from you. Maybe he kept on trying, or maybe he’d been to the pound first. Maybe he left his address there.”

I nodded. “Thanks,” I said. “That might be a lead. Hank, I knew there must be some reason why they made you a detective. We’ll go to the pound, and we’ll go to Workus’ pet shop, too. And meanwhile, if you should happen to hear anything—”

“Sure,” Hank agreed. “I’ll let you know. And, Miss Weyburn, anytime you want to have this guy here put in jail, just let me know and sign a complaint, and I’ll be glad to—”

But I got the girl out before Hank could give her any more ideas, and when we got out of the station, I glanced at my watch and saw that it was after noon.

So we stopped in the restaurant across the street, and when we’d ordered, she asked, “Who is this Mr. Workus you mentioned?”

“He runs the other pet shop in town,” I explained. “If this Smith wasn’t satisfied with five cats, he probably went there next. Anyway, we’ll try.”

“And if he didn’t leave an address at the pound or at the other pet shop?”

Well, she had me there, but I ducked answering, and tried to keep the conversation on more cheerful topics while we ate.

Hank strolled into the restaurant while we were having coffee, and I motioned him over to a seat at our table. He grinned and said, “Well, any more news on the cat-astrophe?”

“This isn’t funny,” I told him. “Miss Weyburn is attached to that cat. That beagle I sold you last fall, Hank—would you think it a joke if something happened to it?”

He reddened a bit and said, “Sorry, Miss Weyburn. I didn’t mean to—”

“That’s all right, lieutenant,” she said. “What’s the important case you’re working on?”

“Guy named Blake. Somebody burglarized the Dean laboratories night before last. Blake was the watchman, and they killed him.”

“Laboratories?” I asked. “What’d they steal?”

Hank shook his head. “We haven’t made a check-up yet; not thorough enough to tell if anything gone. But there isn’t a single clue. Even the F.B.I, men—” He broke off.

“Huh?” I said. “What would the F.B.I, be doing on a burglary-and-murder case?”

Hank looked uncomfortable. He said. “They aren’t here on that. Something else. I didn’t mean that the Dean burglary was an F.B.I, case.”

“In other words,” I suggested, “do I think it will rain tomorrow?”

He grinned sheepishly. “That’s the general idea.”

By that time the waitress was there to take Hank’s order, and Miss Weyburn and I left and headed first for the pound. We drew a blank. They hadn’t had any cats for several days. There’d been two inquiries about cats the day before, but both by phone calls, and no record had been made. Nor could the man who’d taken the calls remember any helpful details.

So I headed the car for the far side of town. Pete Workus was alone in his shop when we went in. I knew him only slightly; he’d been in business there only a year or so.

“Hello, Pete,” I said. “This is Miss Weyburn. We’re trying to trace a man who bought five cats at our place yesterday. He wanted more than that, and I thought maybe he came here.”

Workus nodded. “He did. Or anyway, there was a guy here who bought us out of cats, so I suppose it’s the same one. I sold him three of them.”

“Did he leave a name and address?”

Workus leaned an elbow on the counter and rubbed his chin. “Uh, I guess he gave me his name, but I don’t remember. It was a common name, I think.”

“Smith?”

“Yeah, I guess that was it. But not his address. Anyway, he doesn’t want any more cats, Evans, so you can stop hunting for him. I offered to get him some more, but he figured he had enough with what I sold him. Come to think of it, he mentioned your place; he said he got five from you, and he’d got one somewhere else, and with the three I had, he figured nine would be enough.”

“I don’t want to sell him any more cats,” I said. “What happened is that we sold him one too many, by mistake. Miss Weyburn’s cat. And I got to get it back for her.”

“Hm-m-m, that’s tough. Well, I hope you find him then; but I don’t know how to help you.”

“Maybe,” I suggested, “you can add to the description of him that we have.”

Workus closed his eyes to think. “Well, he was maybe five feet seven or eight inches, about a hundred and seventy pounds—”

I nodded. “That fits ma’s description. And he wore dark glasses while he was here?”

“Yes, yellowish sun glasses. He didn’t wear a hat, and he was bald, and he had a mustache. That’s…that’s all I can remember about him. Say, Evans, while you’re here will you take a look at a puppy of mine? I hear you’re something of a vet, and maybe you can tell me whether it’s got distemper or not.”

“Sure,” I said. “Be glad to. Where is he?”

“Back this way.” He opened the door to the room behind the shop, and I went in after him. I turned around to ask the girl if she minded waiting a few minutes, but she was following us. She said, “May I watch?”

“Sure,” I told her, and we followed Workus into the back room.

He was leading the way back past a row of cages when it happened. Up at shoulder height, a small brown monkey arm darted out through the bars of one of the upper cages, and grabbed.

Workus swore suddenly as his hair vanished into the monkey cage. Then, his face a bit red, he said, “Excuse my language, miss. But that’s the second time that d-darned monkey caught me napping.”

He opened the door of the cage and reached in to recover his toupee, which the now-frightened and jabbering monkey had dropped just behind the bars.

I hadn’t known, until now, that Workus wore a toupee; and I’d jumped a bit at the apparent spectacle of a man being scalped. For under the toupee, Workus was completely bald.

“Say,” I said, half jokingly and half seriously, “it wasn’t by any chance you who bought these cats of ours, was it? If you left off your toupee and hat, and put on dark glasses and a mustache—”

Workus had closed the door of the monkey cage, and was adjusting the toupee on his head. He looked at me strangely. “Are you crazy, Evans? Or joking? Why would I want to do a thing like that?”

“I haven’t any idea,” I said cheerfully. And I hadn’t. But something was beginning to buzz at the back of my mind, and without stopping to think it over, I went on talking. “But one thing does strike me funny. My mother described the mysterious Mr. Smith as being about your height and weight. Now what made her say that? She’s seen you only a few times in her life. But, in thinking what the man who bought the cats was like, she used your name. Doesn’t it seem that it might have been because—sort of subconsciously—she saw through the disguise, and recognized your walk, or your voice, or something?”

Workus was frowning. He said, “Are you accusing me of—”

“I’m not accusing you of anything. If it was you, there’s nothing criminal about buying cats. All we want is Miss Weyburn’s cat back, and we’ll…I’ll pay for it. That sale wasn’t legal, anyway. We can get a writ of replevin for the animal. But I hope we won’t have to go to the police.”

And having gone that far, I decided to bluff it on out, and added, “Or will we?”

He didn’t answer at all for a moment. Then, quite suddenly and surprisingly, he grinned at us. “O.K.,” he said. “You win. It was me. And I’ll see that you get your cat back, Miss—Weyburn, is it? I’ll give you a note to the man who has it, and his address.”

He crossed toward the desk at one side of the room, and I turned and looked at Miss Weyburn, and said: “See? The Bon Ton Pet Shop gets results. Even if we have to turn into a detective agency. We get our cat. Like the Northwest—”

But she was looking past me, toward Workus. Suddenly, at the startled look on her face, I whirled around. Workus was holding a gun on us. A .38 automatic that looked like a cannon when seen from the front. He said, “Don’t move.”

For a moment, I thought he was crazy. But I lifted my hands shoulder-high, and I tried to make my voice calm and reasonable. I said, “What’s the idea? In the first place, Workus, you can’t get away with this. And in the second—”

“Be quiet, Evans. Listen, I don’t want to kill you unless I have to, and if you’re reasonable, maybe I won’t have to. But I can’t let you out of here; you’d go to the police and they just might decide to investigate what you told them. Even if you got your cat back, you might.”

“Listen,” I said. “What’s all this about? Am I crazy, or are you? Why this fuss about cats?”

“If you knew that, I’d have to kill you. Still want to know?”

“Well,” I said, “if you put it that way, maybe not. But—about holding us here. How long—”

“Tomorrow. I’m through here, and leaving town after tonight. Tomorrow I won’t care what you tell the cops. I’ll be clear.”

I grunted. “But dammit—” I turned my head toward the girl. “I’m sorry, Miss Weyburn. Looks like I got you in a mess.”

She managed a fleeting smile. “It isn’t your fault. And—”

The sound of a door opening behind me made me start to turn my head farther around, but Workus’ voice barked, “Look this way.” And the snick of the safety catch on the automatic backed it up, and I turned.

“You first, Evans,” Workus snapped. “Put your hands behind you to be tied.”

I obeyed, and somebody behind me did a good job of tying my wrists. Then a blindfold was tied over my eyes and a clean handkerchief from my own pocket used as a gag. When, on instructions, I sat down and leaned back against the wall, my ankles, too, were tied.

Then, after Miss Weyburn had been similarly tied and placed beside me, I heard the footsteps of Workus going back to the store at the front. The other man opened and closed a door, and I heard his steps on stairs, but don’t know whether he was going up or down them.

And then, for a long time, nothing happened.

I tried, experimentally, to reach the knots in the cord that bound my wrists, but couldn’t touch them, even with the tip of one finger. I might have been able to loosen the cord by rolling around until I found a rough edge somewhere to rub it against, but every ten or fifteen minutes, all afternoon, I’d hear Workus’ footsteps coming to the door to look in at us, or coming on into the back room on some errand or other. So, for the present, there was nothing I could do—except wait and hope for the best.

Time passed, but slowly. Very slowly. You’d think that in a spot like that, you’d have enough to worry about to keep you from getting bored. But after an hour or two, you haven’t. You can be worried, or afraid, or mad, just so long and no longer. It begins to taper off; an hour or two passes like a year or two, and you begin to wish something would happen, almost anything. Time becomes an unendurable vacuum.

I don’t know how long it was before I got the idea of opening communication with the girl beside me in code. But suddenly I thought of the old idea of communicating by taps or touches; one for A, two for B, three for C and so on through the alphabet. If she got the idea—

I wriggled over a few inches until my right elbow touched her left. By nudges, I spelled out C-A-N U U-N-D-E-RS-and she saved me from spelling out the rest of the “understand” by cutting in with Y-ES.

It was a slow and painful method of communication, and I prefer talking and listening, but it helped pass the time and it didn’t matter how slow it was, because we had more time than we knew what to do with. And often we could shorten it by interrupting a question in the middle as soon as there was enough of it to guess the rest.

It didn’t take long to find out that neither of us could make any intelligent guess as to the motive and purpose of our captors. We decided that if a reasonable chance of escape should offer itself, we should take it rather than trust too completely to Workus’ stated intention to let us go the next day. But that for the present, we’d better make the best of it.

Then—for chivalrous, if unromantic, reasons—I moved farther away from her. I had discovered that I entertained other company. Undoubtedly, I was too near the monkey cage, and undoubtedly Workus was too stingy with his flea powder. I probably got only a couple of them, but they moved around and gave the impression of a legion.

But time did pass, and after a while I heard Workus closing up the shop and pulling down the shades. He didn’t leave, though, but remained up front, still looking in on us occasionally. The man who’d gone up or down the stairs rejoined Workus; then first one and then the other left by the back door and returned after a while. Probably they had gone out to eat; one at a time, while the other remained on guard.

After a while my trained fleas seemed to have left me, and it was lonesome alone, so I slid over next to the girl again. I spelled out O-K and tried to figure out how to put a question mark after it and couldn’t, but she spelled back Y-E-S W-H-E-R-E W-E-R-E-, U, and I spelled F-L-E-A-S, and she came back N-O T-H-A-N-KS, which didn’t make sense, but then probably my answer hadn’t made sense to her.

Then—it must have been close to nine o’clock—the two men came into the back room together. One of them took my shoulders and one of them my feet and I was carried out the back door and into what I judged to be Workus’ truck; a light delivery van with a closed body. A minute later the girl was put in with me and the back door of the truck closed and latched.

The engine started and I hit my head a resounding thump as the car jerked into motion.

It lurched through the roughly paved alley. Out on the streets, the motion wasn’t so bad. But from time to time we hit bumps and went around corners. I tried to brace myself, sitting up and leaning against a side of the truck body, but it didn’t work. The only way to avoid frequent head thumpings was to lie flat.

Apparently the girl had made the same discovery, because I found her lying beside me, and we found that by lying close together we minimized the jouncing and rolling. We didn’t try our code of signaling, because the joggling of the moving truck would have made it impossible.

After an hour or so the truck hit a rough driveway again, went along it what seemed quite a distance, and stopped. From the time we’d been traveling, I judged that we were well out in the country somewhere; but I couldn’t have made the wildest guess as to our direction from town.

Then the ignition went off, and the truck stopped and stood still. I heard the doors on either side of the truck cab slam, but Miss Weyburn was spelling out something by nudging my elbow and I concentrated on that and got: R U A-L-L R-I-T-E, and answered Y-E-S, and then it occurred to me that spelling out that question and answer had taken quite a bit of time, and why hadn’t Workus and the other chap opened the back of the truck to take us out?

But maybe they weren’t going to. Maybe they intended merely to leave us here in the truck while they accomplished their business—whatever it was—in this place, and they’d get rid of us later.

And that meant that we might have quite a bit of time here.

There was one possible way of our getting loose from those all-too-efficiently tied cords around our wrists. A way I’d thought of, but which hadn’t been practicable in the back room of Workus’ pet shop, with him looking back at us frequently. But now—

As quickly as I could, I spelled out: L-I-E O-N S-I-D-E W-I-L-L T-R-Y U-N-T-I-E.

She got the idea, for instead of trying to answer, she immediately rolled over with her back toward me and held out her bound wrists.

My fingers were almost numb from lack of proper circulation, but I started right in on the knotted cord about her wrists, and the effort of trying to untie it gradually restored my hands to normal.

It was a tough knot; we’d been tied with ordinary heavy wrapping twine, I found. Several turns of it, and then a knot that was made up of four square knots, well tied; each had been pulled as tight as possible before the next one was made.

But one at a time, they gave way. It was slow business, because my own wrists were tied crosswise and I could reach the knots of the girl’s bindings with the fingers of only one hand at a time. It must have taken me nearly half an hour before the inner knot gave way and I felt the cord itself slip as she pulled her wrists apart.

A moment later she took off my gag and blindfold and then whispered, “I’ll have you loose in a minute, Mr. Evans.”

“Phil, now,” I whispered back, as she started work on the cords on my wrists. “What’s your name?”

“Ellen.” With both her hands free, she could make faster progress than I had on her bindings. “Got any idea where we are?”

“No, but it must be way out in the country. No street lights or anything. And listen; isn’t that frogs?”

It was dark inside that truck, but when my wrists came free and I sat up to start on the knots at my ankles—while Ellen did the same with hers—I could see a dim, gray square that was the back window of the truck.

“Listen,” Ellen said. “Did you hear—”

It was the distant yowling of a cat. Of several cats. Once my ears were attuned to the sound, I could hear it quite plainly.

I whispered, “Is it Cinder? Can you recognize his…uh…voice?”

“I think so. I’m almost sure. There—my ankles are—”

The cords on my own ankles came loose at the same moment, and I crawled to the back of the truck. The twin doors were latched from the outside, and I reached through the barred window, but I couldn’t get enough of my arm through to reach down and turn the handle.

Ellen joined me, and her more slender arm solved the problem.

We stepped down, cautiously, into the unknown. We stood there, listening.

Frogs. Crickets. And cats.

There was a thin sliver of new moon playing hide and seek among high cumulus clouds, fast drifting, although down on the ground there didn’t seem to be a breath of wind.

We were standing on grass between two wheel ruts that were a crude sort of driveway. It led, ahead past the front of the truck, to what looked like a big, ramshackle barn.

And a dozen yards the other direction was a building that looked like a farmhouse. An abandoned farmhouse, judging from its state of disrepair and the high grass and weeds about it. There was a dim light in one room that seemed to be the kitchen.

I took Ellen’s arm and whispered, “The driveway to the road leads back past the house. Shall we risk that—or try the other way?”

“You decide. But let’s— Isn’t that the way the cats are?” She pointed away from the house, out past the dark barn; and the distant caterwauling did seem to come from that direction.

As far as danger was concerned, it seemed a toss-up. Past the house was probably the direction of the nearest road. But if we made a sound as we went by the house, we’d never reach safety. And, too, if they came to the truck and found us gone, that’s the direction they’d figure we took.

“This way,” I said, and led around the truck and past the barn. It would be farther, that way, to the next road. But we’d have a better chance of making it.

We went around the side of the barn farthest from the house, and on the farther side we came upon a dimly defined path, one that we could barely follow.

We found that the feline serenade grew louder as we progressed. The path led through a brief patch of woods, and then, quite suddenly, started downhill.

It was there that we saw the man without a face. I was in the lead, and I heard footsteps. They seemed to come toward us from the direction in which we were heading. I stopped walking so abruptly that Ellen ran into me, but I grabbed her before she could make a sound.

“Back, and step carefully,” I whispered. “Somebody’s coming.”

We were only a few steps out of the woods through which the path had run, and I led her back to it and then off the path among the trees.

And then, peering from the edge of the woods well to one side of the path, we watched in the direction in which we’d been walking.

There was a moment of comparatively bright moonlight, and in it we saw a man—or something—coming along the path toward us. He was about twenty yards away when we saw him. The figure was tall and thin and seemed to be that of a man, but—well, there just didn’t seem to be any face where a face should have been. A blank area with two huge blanked circles that were too large for eyes.

I felt Ellen’s fingers constrict suddenly about my arm. And then that damn sliver of moon slid behind clouds again, and we were staring into gray nothingness.

The footsteps paused. There was a faint click and a circle of yellow leaped out on the path. The faceless man had turned on a flashlight, and its beam danced ahead of him as he came on into the woods and passed us. But there wasn’t enough reflected light from it to give us another look at whoever held it.

We waited several minutes, not quite daring to whisper, until we were sure that he was well past us back toward the house. Then I said, “Come on, let’s get this over with. Unless you’d rather try back the other way?”

She whispered, “No, I’d rather go on this way. Even if it wasn’t for Cinder being this way—”

We groped our way back to the path and out of the woods again into the downhill stretch of the path.

We were quite close to the source of the caterwauling now, and I noticed something puzzling. Fewer cats seemed to be making the noise.

Then, quite suddenly, the sliver of moon came out brightly from behind the clouds and, with our eyes accustomed to a greater darkness, we could see comparatively well.

The path leveled off and we were standing on a flat area at the bottom of a valley. Quite near it was a wooden box, an ordinary small crate from a grocery. There were slats nailed across one side to make it into a crude cage. And—if my ears told me aright—there was a cat inside it.

Five feet ahead was another such box, and five feet beyond that—yes, a whole row of crude soap-box cages, each five feet from the next. Nine of them.

The reappearance of the moon left us standing in the open, and my first impulse was to duck for cover—but there wasn’t any in sight. There wasn’t any human being in sight, either—fortunately, or we’d have been seen right away.

I heard Ellen gasp, and then she ran past me to the nearest wooden cage. She bent down, and then turned as I joined her. “It isn’t Cinder,” she said. “But let it out, anyway. I don’t know what on earth—”

I didn’t know, either. Ellen was going on to the next cage. If we’d used our common sense, we’d have run like hell and come back later, with the police, to rescue the cats. But—well, there we were, and we didn’t. I reached down and pulled loose one of the carelessly nailed slats of the box, and a gray streak went past me and vanished.

From the second cage, Ellen said, “Here he is!” and she herself was tearing a slat loose from the box, eagerly. When I got there she was cuddling a small gray cat in her arms, and it snuggled up to her, purring.

“Swell,” I said. “Let’s get going. We’ll come to a farm or a road or something, and— But wait!”

“Phil, those other cats—”

“You’re darn right,” I told her. “I’m going to let them out first. I don’t know why, but—”

It wasn’t even a hunch; as yet I hadn’t made a guess what it was all about. But it was instinctive; I love animals and I wasn’t going to run off and leave seven more cats in those cages. It was quixotic, maybe, to risk sticking around to let them go, but it wouldn’t take more than two minutes to do it, and we’d been there longer than that already and nobody had challenged us.

I ran to the next cage and released the cat that was in it. And the next.

Then the fifth of the nine. Nothing ran out of that one, and I reached a hand in and said, “What the hell—” The cat in it was dead.

I felt a little dizzy from bending over. I straightened up, and still felt dizzy. But I went to the sixth cage. It was harder to pull apart than the others, took me almost a minute. And the cat in it was dead, too. I looked toward the others, wondering if I was going to find all dead cats from there on; four live cats in a row and then the rest of the row of nine—

And quite suddenly I felt absurdly silly, as one feels in a dream sometimes, and wondered what I was doing here finding live cats and dead cats—and my mind was going around in dizzy circles, and when I stood up body swayed dizzily, too, and I couldn’t get my balance.

Yes, I got it, then, and I tried to run. But too late. My feet wouldn’t mind what I wanted them to do, and my knees went rubber and I didn’t even feel pain from the impact of the ground hitting me as I went down.

As though from a great distance I heard a voice call, “Phil,” and saw Ellen running toward me. I tried to motion her back and to call out to her to run away—but then things slipped away from under me, and I wasn’t there any more. My last sensation before I completely lost consciousness was a tugging at my shoulders, as though someone was trying to drag me back to safety.

Then a steady light hurt my eyes, and I found I was lying on a wooden floor, so I knew that I had been unconscious for a while and was just coming to. There were voices.

Workus’ voice and that of another man, an uninflected, monotonous voice. It was saying: “Yes, it is satisfactory. Reached to the cats in the first five cages; that’s twenty-five feet. And only half a pound I put in the water pail. Think of half a ton!”

“But this guy and girl,” I heard Workus saying. “It didn’t kill them like it ought to. The girl’s O.K. and Evans is coming to, already. So—”

“Naturally, fool. I was on the way back and pulled them out in time. He couldn’t have been in it more than three minutes, probably much less. And less than that for her, which is why she came out first. If it’d been five—”

Workus growled. “I still don’t see why you didn’t just leave them there that long.”

“You see nothing. The bodies, of course. I want to keep on living here, even if an agent comes nosing around later. You are giving up your shop to go south, but I stay here. Nor would we want those bodies found dead anywhere else, dead of the gas.”

I opened my eyes in time to see Workus nod assent. He said, “We shoot them, then? Sure, we’ve got their car. The bodies can be found in it, on the road miles from here.”

“Yes,” said the monotonous voice, and I turned my head to look toward the man who’d spoken.

I’d never seen him before, but he was worth looking at. He was tall and almost ridiculously thin, but his face was what drew my eyes. The skin was stretched so tightly over the bones that his head looked almost like a skull.

Pasty-white skin, and across the forehead was a vivid red scar that looked like a saber wound. It ran down into one empty eye socket uncovered by any patch or effort at concealment. The other eye turned upon me piercingly. “Our friend has come back,” he said. “Peter, you take care of them.”

The automatic was in Workus’ hand. He said, “Here? But—”

“Here, yes,” said the man with one eye. “They escaped once. We’ll take no chances again.” He grinned mirthlessly at me. “And if you hadn’t escaped, you would have been freed—probably. But now, no.”

I was able, for the first time since I’d seen him, to wrench my gaze away from his face enough to notice other things about him. First, that there was a gas mask slung about his neck, a type of mask which, when worn, covered all of the face except the eyes—which were huge circles of glass. He, then, had been the “faceless” man we’d seen on the path. He’d worn the mask, then.

Out of a corner of my eye, I saw Ellen sitting on a chair against the wall. The little gray cat was still in her arms, and her head was bent down over it, gently rubbing its fur with her chin. She smiled at me, a tremulous little smile that took real courage to produce. She said, “Well, Phil, we did find my cat.”

Workus said, “Stand up, if you want, Evans. If you’d rather not take it lying down.”

And I found, surprisingly, that I didn’t want to take it lying down. Sounds funny that you’d feel that way when you’re going to be shot, anyway. You’d think it doesn’t matter how, but, somehow, it does.

I got up slowly, first to one knee, trying to take in as much of the room as I could in a quick glance around. Not that I expected to find a weapon in reach, or to see the United States marines coming through the doorway, or anything like that. But just in case.

If there was any way out of death for Ellen and myself, it would have to be tried within the next dozen seconds, and it wasn’t going to cost anything to try. Maybe if I lunged for Workus before I got completely to my feet—

But it wouldn’t have worked. He was six feet away; he’d be able to fire twice at point-blank range before I could get there. And he was ready for it.

There didn’t seem to be anything that offered a chance of succeeding. There wasn’t any furniture within reach. There were several chairs; the nearest was the one Ellen was sitting on. A kitchen table and a cupboard, but on the other side of the room. The back door was closed, and the one-eyed man stood beside it, as though ready to leave as soon as Workus had obeyed his orders.

The light was from an electric bulb in the center of the ceiling, out of reach overhead. And there was a telephone—somehow it gave the impression of being newly installed—on the table. Also out of reach. Two windows, the bottom sash of one of them was raised.

Nothing within reach. Not a chance that I could see. Nothing remotely resembling a weapon. Except—

I started talking before I’d quite reached my feet. Workus had no reason to be in a hurry to shoot us; he’d probably let me finish whatever I started to say, as long as I didn’t move closer to him.

“O.K., Workus,” I said. “But we shouldn’t have to die in vain, should we? After we went to all this trouble to get Miss Weyburn’s cat, does it have to die, too?”

He was staring at me as though he thought I was crazy—and maybe I was crazy to think I could get away with this, but I figured that as long as I had him puzzled, he’d hold the trigger. I didn’t, of course, wait for him to answer. I kept right on: “Look, if I’m giving up my life for a cat, you ought to be sport enough to let the cat go. And anyway, you can’t shoot Miss Weyburn while she’s holding—” She wasn’t holding the cat any more, though, because I’d just turned around and taken it from her, and I was turning with it in my hands toward the open window.

As though I were going to drop the cat out the window; but I didn’t. I’d timed my turn and synchronized the motion of my arms for the throw, and even before the man with one eye yelled, “Hey!” and the automatic in Workus’ hands went off, the cat was sailing through the air at Workus’ face.

He pulled the trigger all right, but he ducked while he was doing it, and the bullet missed me by inches. It’s not easy to shoot straight when there’s a cat hurtling at one’s face, its claws out ready to grab the first available object to stop its flight.

And I was going in toward Workus behind the cat, and almost as fast. Swinging a roundhouse right as I went; aiming at his stomach as the biggest and hardest to miss target for a blow I couldn’t take time to aim carefully.

The cat caught its claws in the shoulder of his coat and then jumped on down to the floor just as my fist made connections. The blow had all my weight and the force of my run behind it. He didn’t pull the trigger a second time, and I heard the automatic clatter to the floor as he started to fall.

I didn’t take time to go after that gun; I whirled toward the man standing by the door and I was starting toward him almost before I’d finished my blow at Workus.

The one-eyed man was bringing a pistol—which had been, apparently, in his hip pocket—around and up. But things had happened too fast, and he hadn’t reached for it soon enough. Or maybe he’d fumbled in getting it out of his pocket. Anyway, I got there before he could lift and aim it. I didn’t take time to swing at him; I simply ran smack into him with a straight arm that caught him full in the face and smacked his head against the door behind him so hard that I thought, from the sound of it, that I’d killed him.

I whirled back to see if Workus was going for the gun he’d dropped, but he was sitting on the floor, doubled up and groaning in pain, and Ellen had the gun.

I said, “Atta girl,” and then picked up the other gun and put it in my pocket and went for the phone. I called Hank Granville’s home number and got a sleepily grunted “hello” after a minute or two.

“Hank,” I said, “this is Phil. Say, about that Dean-laboratory burglary and murder. Was the secrecy because they’d been working on an odorless lethal gas? Something in solid form that you drop in water like carbide, and it—”

“Hey!” Hank sounded suddenly very wide awake. “Phil, for God’s sake where’d you find that out? It’s supposed to be—”

“Yeah,” I cut in. “Secret. But a guy by the name of Workus who had a front as a pet-shop owner, and another guy, got it. Dunno whether they got it to peddle to a foreign power, or what, but they weren’t sure they had the right stuff and they wanted to test just how good it was. That’s what they wanted cats for; to see how far a given quantity of it would spread.”

“The hell! Phil, this is big! If you’re right— Where the devil are you?”

“I don’t know,” I told him. “Somewhere in the country. But I got both guys here, and everything’s under control. I’ll leave this receiver off the hook and you can get the call traced and come out with the Maria. So long.”

And without waiting for him to answer, I put the receiver down on the table and crossed over to Ellen. She’d just picked up the little gray cat, which looked a bit ruffled, but unhurt. She was soothing and petting it and talking baby talk to it.

I said, “Gosh, I’m sorry I had to throw it, but— Maybe I can make friends with it again.”

And I reached out a doubtful hand, not knowing whether I’d get clawed or not. But I wasn’t. Ellen smiled at me, and the cat began to purr. And I put my arms around Ellen and she had to put the cat down because it was in the way.

I hoped it would be a long time before the police got there and I felt like purring myself.

The Missing Actor

“HUNTER AND HUNTER,” I told the telephone, and it asked me if this was one of the Mr. Hunters speaking and I said yes, I was Ed Hunter.

And I was, and still am. Hunter & Hunter is a two-man detective agency operated on State Street on the Near North Side of Chicago. My Uncle Am for Ambrose is shortish, fattish, and smartish; he’d been an operative for a private detective agency once back when and then had become a carney. We got together after my father’s death ten years ago when I was eighteen, spent a couple of seasons together with a carnival, and then got jobs as operatives for the Starlock Agency in Chicago, and after a few years of that started our own detective agency, just the two of us. It’s still a peanut operation, but we like peanuts. We get along with each other and most of the world, and we make a living.

“Floyd Nielson,” the phone said. “Like you to do a job for me. Be there if I come around now?”

“One of us will be here,” I said, “and probably both. But could you tell me what kind of a job it is? If it’s some sort of work we can’t or don’t handle, I can save you the trip.”

“Missing person. My son Albee. Want you to find him.”

“Have you tried the police?”

“Sure. Missing Persons. Guy named Chudakoff. Lieutenant, I think. Said he’d done all he could, unless there’s new information. Said if I wanted more done, I should get a private agency. Recommended yours.”

Sounded okay, I thought, getting into his laconic way of talking. Every once in a while some friend of ours in the department tosses something our way, and in that case it’s bound to be on the up and up. Only honest people go to the cops first and then sometimes turn out to want more help than the cops can give them.

“How soon will you be here, Mr. Nielson?” I asked.

“Hour. Maybe less. I’m at the Ideal Hotel on South State. You’re on North State. Must be a bus that takes me through the Loop. Probably faster’n getting a taxi.”

I told him the number of the bus, where to catch it, and where to get off. He thanked me and hung up.

I put down the phone and was just about to pick it up again to call Tom Chudakoff to see what I could learn about the case in advance; then I looked at my watch and realized Uncle Am was already a few minutes overdue back from lunch and decided to wait and let him listen in on the call. Either or both of us might be working on the case.

He came in a minute later and I told him about the call from Nielson, what there’d been of it, and suggested he listen in on my call to Lieutenant Chudakoff. He said okay and went into his office, the inner one, and picked up his phone while I was dialing.

I got Chudakoff right away and told him what we wanted.

“Nielson, sure,” he said. “He’s been heckling me and I got him out of my hair by sending him to you. If you make any money out of him, you owe me a dinner.”

“Okay,” I said. “But he’s on his way here now, and what can you tell us in advance?”

“That there’s no problem. His son owed a bookie eight hundred bucks and took a powder. It’s as mysterious as all that.”

“If his father’s solvent enough to hire detective work, wasn’t he solvent enough to stand a bite to pay the bookie?”

“Oh, he gave the money to Albee all right. But it never got to the bookie. Albee thought it was better used as a fresh stake, I’d guess. He’d just lost his job, so what did he have to lose glomming onto the money himself.”

“Tell me something about him. Albee, I mean.”

“Well, he had a fairly good job in a bookstore, and a padded pad, was fairly solvent and played ponies on the cuff with a bookie named Red Kogan. Know him?”

“Heard of him,” I said.

“Well, Albee booked with him and always paid up when he lost until, all of a sudden a little over a week ago, Kogan realized Albee was into him for eight hundred. One of his boys drops in at Albee’s pad and doesn’t connect. He goes around to the bookstore and learns Albee’s been fired from his job. So what’s mysterious?”

“A padded pad, for one thing. What is one?”

“Albee was a part-time hipster. He was square eight hours a day—or whatever—at the bookstore, hip in his spare time. Look over his pad and you’ll see what I mean.”

“When was he last seen, Tom?”

“Week ago last Saturday night, July sixth. He borrowed car keys from a friend of his, Jerry Score, on Saturday morning—that’s the day after he was fired from the bookstore. Gave ‘em back late evening. If any of his friends, or anybody else, has seen him since, they’re not talking.”

“Sure. Said he was in a jam and wanted to see his old man—that’s your client—to raise some scratch. Floyd Nielson was a truck farmer near Kenosha, Wisconsin—”

“What do you mean, was?” I cut in. “Isn’t he now?”

“Sold his truck farm ten days ago, getting ready to blow this part of the country. He’s in Chicago, trying to see his son for one last time first.”

“But he saw him only nine days ago.”

“Yeah. It’s not so much that, or rather, I shouldn’t have put it that way. It’s that he wants to be sure Albee is okay before he takes off.

“And he thinks he’s sure Albee wouldn’t run off, just to duck an eight hundred dollar debt—at least not when he had the eight hundred in hand. Says Albee likes Chicago and has a lot of friends here, that he wouldn’t leave just because of that. Maybe he’s got a point, I wouldn’t know, but hell, there’s no evidence of foul play or anything but a run-out, and we can’t spend any more of taxpayers’ money on it. I can keep it open on the books, and that’s all, from here on in. That is, unless something new turns up. If you boys take the case and can turn up something, like maybe a motive for somebody dusting him off, we’ll work on it again.”

“Isn’t his running out on the bookie a motive?”

“Ed, this isn’t the old days. Bookies don’t have people killed for peanuts like that. Besides, Kogan’s not that kind of guy. He might lean on Albee a little, but that’s all. Probably did lean on him, which is what scared the guy. If Albee’s stayed, he’d have turned over the money—it’s just that he figured he’d rather use it as a stake for a fresh start somewhere else, and he had to do it one way or the other. Take my word for it.”

“Makes sense, Tom,” I said. “But if it’s that cut and dried, aren’t we just taking money away from a poor old man to take the case at all?”

“He’s not that poor. Frugal, yes; don’t try to bite him too hard.”

He was just kidding, so I didn’t answer that. He and our other cop friends know that we don’t bomb our clients. Which is why they send business our way once in a while.

“Find out anything else interesting about Albee?” I asked.

“Well, he had a hell of a cute little colored sweetie-pie. These beat boys seem to go for that.”

“First,” I said, “you say he’s hip, now he’s beat. Which is he?”

“Is there a difference?”

I said, “Norman Mailer seems to think so.”

“Who is Norman Mailer?”

“That,” I said, “is a good question. But back to this girl. What color is she? Green? Orange? Or what?”

“Ed, she’s Hershey-bar colored. But listen, why pry this stuff out of me piecemeal? I’ve got the file handy, so why don’t I give you names and addresses of people we talked to—there aren’t many—and what they told us. Then maybe you’ll let me get back to work and quit yakking.”

I told him that would be fine and I pulled over a pad of foolscap and made notes, and when I finished, Uncle Am and I knew as much as the police did. About the disappearance of Albee Nielson, anyway. I thanked Chudakoff and hung up.

Uncle Am came out of the inner office and sat down across from my desk in the outer one. “Well, kid,” he asked, “how does it hit you?”

I shrugged. “Looks like Albee just took a powder, all right. But if Nielson wants to spend a little before he’s convinced, who are we to talk him out of it?”

“Nobody. Anyway, we’ll see what he’s got to say.”

It wasn’t long before we heard what he had to say. Nielson looked anywhere in his fifties. Grizzled graying hair and a beard to match, steel-rimmed glasses, and the red skin and redder neck of a man who’s worked outdoors all his life, even under a relatively mild Wisconsin sun.

“Damn cops,” he said. “That Chudakoff. Wouldn’t believe me. Told him Albee wouldn’t run away. Not for eight hundred dollars, and when he had it.”

I asked, “How did you and Albee get along, Mr. Nielson? In general, and the day he came to you for the money?”

“General, fair. Oh, we didn’t see eye-to-eye on a lot of things. Crazy ideas, he had. Left me alone the minute he got through high school, came to Chicago. But we kept in touch. Letter once in a while. And he dropped up once in a while, sometimes just overnight, sometimes a whole weekend. Usually when he could borrow a car.”

“You ever visit him here?”

“Once-twice a year, if I had business in Chicago. Not overnight, ‘less I had business that kept me. Then I stayed at a hotel, though. Didn’t think much of that—what he called a pad, of his.”

“What about Albee’s mother? And any brothers or sisters he was close to?”

“No brothers or sisters. Mother died when he was twelve. What’s she got to do with it?”

“We’re just trying to get the whole picture, Mr. Nielson,” I said. “And Albee and you lived alone till he was graduated from high school and he came to Chicago?”

He nodded, and I asked, “How long ago was that?”

“ ‘Leven-twelve years. Albee’s thirty now.”

“Did he ever borrow money from you during that time?”

“Small amounts a few times. If he was out of work a while or something. But always paid it back, when he got a job. That was back when. Ain’t borrowed since, till now, from the time he got that bookstore job. That paid pretty good.”

“So you didn’t worry about his paying back the current eight hundred?”

“Oh, it’d of taken him a time to do it, but he would of. Especially as he’d learned his lesson—I think—and was through with gambling.” He stopped long enough to light a pipe he’d been tamping down, “Oh, I bawled hell out of him before I give it to him. That kind of gambling, I mean. Not that I’m agin gambling in reason. Used to go into Kenosha most every Saturday night myself for a little poker. But stakes I could afford. It was going in debt gambling that I laid Albee out for. Laid him out plenty, ‘fore I give him the money.”

“But you didn’t actually quarrel?”

“Some, at first. But we got over it and he stayed for supper, and we talked about my plans, now I’m partially retiring.”

“What do you mean by partly retiring, Mr. Nielson?” Uncle Am cut in with that; I’d been wondering whether to ask it or skip it.

“Place near Kenosha’s a little too much for me to handle any more. By myself, that is, and I don’t like hired hands. Always quit on you when you’re in a jam.

“So I’d decided—if I could get my price, and I did, near enough—to sell it and get a smaller truck farm. One I could handle by myself, even when I get some older’n I am now. Maybe give me time to set in the sun an hour or two a day, not work twelve, sometimes more, hours a day like I been. And in a milder climate.

“That’s mostly what me and Albee talked about. I’d thought Florida. Albee said California climate’d be better for me, dryer.”

“Have you made up your mind now which?”

“Yes-no. Made up my mind to take a look at California. Saw Florida once. If I like California better, and find what I want, I’ll stay.”

“And since this conversation with Albee a week ago Saturday, you haven’t heard from him? Not even a letter?”

“Nope. No reason for him to write. Told him I’d be passing through Chicago in a few days on my way either to Florida or California, hadn’t made up my mind for sure which then, and that I’d look him up to say so long. That was the last thing between us.”

“And this would have been about eight o’clock Saturday evening, which would have got him back to Chicago about ten.”

“It’s about two hours’ drive, yes. And I left Monday. Didn’t take me long to pack up as I thought. Been here since, a week today. Want to find Albee, or what happened to him—or something—before I take off. No hurry in my getting to California, but I’m wasting time here and I don’t like Chicago. Kill time seeing a lot of movies, but that’s about all I can do. That Chudakoff, he thinks Albee run off. I still don’t. He says if I want more looking, try you. Here I am.”

“And if we have no better luck than the police,” I asked, “or if we decide they’re right in deciding your son left town voluntarily, how long do you intend to stay in Chicago?”

Nielson burst into a sudden cackle of laughter that startled inc. Up to now he hadn’t cracked a smile. “What you’re asking is how much I want to spend. Let’s take it from the other end. How much do you charge?”

I glanced at Uncle Am so he’d know to take over; when we’re both around I always let him do the talking on money.

“Seventy-five a day,” he said. “And expenses. I suggest you give us a retainer of two hundred; that’ll cover two days and expenses. That’ll be long enough for us to give you at least a preliminary report. And there shouldn’t be many expenses, so if you decide to call it off at the end of two days you’ll probably have a rebate coming.”

Nielson frowned. “Seventy-five a day for both of you to work on it or for one?”

I let Uncle Am tell him it was for one of us, and argue it from there. He finally came down to sixty a day, saying it was our absolute minimum rate—which it is, for private clients. We charge less only to insurance companies, skip-trace outfits, and others who give us recurrent trade. And Uncle Am finally settled for a retainer of one-fifty, which would allow thirty for expenses.

Nielson counted it out in twenties and a ten. Then he had another thought and wanted to know if today would count for a day, since it was already two in the afternoon. Uncle Am assured him it wouldn’t, unless whichever of us worked on it worked late enough into the evening to make it a full day.

I’d thought of another question meanwhile. “Mr. Nielson, when Albee borrowed the money from you, did he tell you he’d lost his job at the bookstore?”

He gave that cackle-laugh again. “No, he didn’t. I didn’t find out that till I phoned the store to see if I could get him at work. Albee’s smart, figured I’d be less likely to lend him money if I knew he was out of work. Guess I would of anyway—he’s never been out of a job long—but he didn’t know that and I don’t blame him for playing safe. Told me he wasn’t working that Saturday cause the store was closed for three days, Friday through Sunday, for remodeling.”

“One other thing, did you give him cash or a check? If it was a check we’ll know something when we find out where it clears from. He couldn’t have cashed a check that size late Saturday night or on a Sunday.”

“It was cash. I’d closed out my bank account, had quite a bit of cash, cashier’s check for the rest. Still got enough I won’t have to use that cashier’s check till I’m ready to buy another truck farm.”

He stood up to go and we both walked to the door with him. Uncle Am asked something I should have thought of. “Mr. Nielson, if he still is in Chicago and we find him, what do we tell him? Just to get in touch with you at the Ideal Hotel?”

“You can make it stronger’n that. Tell him to get in touch with me or else. I never made a will, see, so being my only living blood relative, he’s still my heir. But it don’t have to stay that way. I can make a will in California and cut him off. Cost him a lot more than eight hundred dollars, someday.”

He reached for the doorknob but Uncle Am’s question and its answer had made me think of something. I said, “Just a minute, Mr. Nielson. Has this possibility occurred to you? That he did blow town while he had that eight hundred as a stake, rather than pay it to a bookie just to stay here, but that he intends to write to you as soon as he’s got another job somewhere and can start paying off what he owes you?”

“Yep, that’s possible. Sure I thought of it.”

“This is not my business, Mr. Nielson, but if that does happen, would you still make a will to disinherit him?”

“Make up my mind if and when it happens. Maybe according to what he says when he writes, and if he really does start paying back. Right now I’m mad at him if that’s what happened—if he did that without letting me know so I wouldn’t waste time and money trying to find him here. But I could get over my mad, I guess.”

“If you don’t know just where you’re going in California, how are you having your mail forwarded?”

“Fellow bought from me’s going to hold it for me till I write him. But no letter’s come yet could be from Albee. I phoned last night to make sure. Just a couple bills and circulars. No personal letters like could be from Albee even if he changed his name. I thought of that, son. May be a farmer, but I ain’t dumb.”

“That I see,” I said. “And you’ll probably phone Kenosha once more the last thing before you start driving west?”

“Right, except for the driving. Sold my pickup truck with the farm. Buy another in California. Be a hell of a long drive, rather go by train.”

“Do you want written reports?” I asked him.

“Don’t see what good they’d do. Just phone me at the hotel what you find out. If I see any more movies before I go, I’ll do it by day, stay there evenings so you can call me. Or Albee can, if you find him.”

That seemed to cover everything anybody could think of so we let him leave. Uncle Am strolled into his inner office and I strolled after him.

“What do you think, Uncle Am?” I asked.

He shrugged. “That Albee took a powder. I think his papa thinks so too, but if he wants to let us spend a couple of days making a final try, more power to him. He’s a stubborn old coot.”

“Uh-huh” I said. “Well, I guess it’s my turn to work on it. You put in four days’ work last week and I got in only two. This’ll even it up.”

“Okay, kid. Going to take the car?”

I shook my head. “Most of the places are pretty near here. I’ll do it faster on foot or an occasional taxi hop than having to find places to park.”

He yawned and took a deck of cards out of his desk to play some solitaire. “Okay. I’ll be here till five. Think you’ll work this evening, or call it half a day today?”

“I might as well work through,” I said. “So don’t figure on dinner with me and look for me when you see me.”

I went back to my desk and took the paper I’d taken the notes on during my conversation with Chudakoff. And said so long to Uncle Am and left.

I decided to go to the bookstore first. It might close at five, and the other addresses I had were personal ones and I’d probably stand a better chance of finding the people I wanted to talk to by evening than by day.

It was the Prentice Bookstore on Michigan Avenue. I’d never been inside it, but I knew where it was. It took me about twenty minutes to walk there.

There weren’t any customers at the moment. A clerk up front, a girl, told me Mr. Heiden, the proprietor, was in his office at the back. I went back, found him studying some publishers’ catalogs, introduced myself and showed him identification.

“You let Albee Nielson go on Friday, the fifth?”

“Yes. And haven’t seen him. I told everything I knew to the detective—the city detective—that came here last week. Who you working for? The man he owed money to?”

“For Albee’s father,” I said. “He’s worried about his son’s disappearance. For his sake, do you mind answering a few more questions?”

He gave me a grudging “What are they?” and put down the catalog he’d been looking at.

“Why did you fire Albee?”

“I’m afraid that that’s one I won’t answer.”

“Had you given him notice?”

“No.”

“Then doesn’t that pretty well answer the other question? You must have found that he was dipping in the till, or knocking down some way or other. But decided not to prosecute, and now it’d be too late, and it’d be slander if you said that about him.”

He give me a smile, but a pretty thin one. “That wasn’t a question, Mr. Hunter. I can’t control what conclusions you may choose to draw.”

“Would you give him a recommendation for another job?”

“No, I wouldn’t. But I would refuse to give my reasons for not giving one.”

“That would be your privilege,” I admitted. And since I wasn’t getting anywhere on that tract, I tried another. “Do you know anything about Albee’s life outside the job? Names of any of his friends, anything at all about him personally?”

“Not a thing, I’m afraid. Except his home address and telephone number, and of course you already have those. Before he started here I checked a couple of references he gave me, but I’m afraid I’ve forgotten now what they were except that they checked out all right. That was almost five years ago.”

“Do you remember what kind of jobs they were?”

“One was taking want-ads for a newspaper, but I forget which newspaper. The other was clerking in a hardware store—but I don’t remember now even in what part of town it was. And as for friends of his, no. He must have, or have had, some, but none of them ever came here to see him. Almost as though he told them not to, as though he deliberately wanted to keep his business life and his social life completely separated. I’ve never known even what kind of friends he had. And he never talked about himself.”

He was being friendly now and cooperating, once we’d skirted the subject of why he’d fired Albee. But his very refusal to answer that question, I thought, pretty well did answer it.

So I did the only thing I could do, gave him a business card and asked him to call us if he did happen to think of anything at all that might be the slightest help in our finding Albee for his father. He promised to do that, and maybe he even meant it.

On my way out, I saw the girl clerk was still or again free and asked her if she’d known Albee Nielson. The name registered, but only from seeing it on sales slips and employment records. She’d worked there only a week and had been taken on because Nielson, as she thought, had quit the job.

So I went out into the hot July sunlight again. Next was Albee’s pad, and his landlady. On a short street called Seneca, near the lake. Only a ten minute walk this time; he’d picked a place conveniently near to where he had worked. Handy to the beach, too, if he swam or sun-bathed.

It was an old stone front, three stories, that had probably been a one-family residence in its day but had now been divided into a dozen rooms. That’s how many mailboxes there were and there was a buzzer button under each. Nielson was the name on No. 9, and I pushed the buzzer button under it. Even took hold of the doorknob in case an answering buzz should indicate that the lock was being temporarily released. But I got just what I expected to get, no answering buzz. Well, that was good in one way; if Albee had been home and had let me come up to see him, we’d have had to give Floyd Nielson most of his hundred and fifty bucks. We couldn’t have charged more than half a day’s time, and expenses so far had run to zero.

I went back and looked through the glass of Nielson’s mailbox. There was something in it that looked like it was a bill, but I couldn’t read the return address. The lock was one of those simple little ones that open with a tiny flat key; if I’d thought to bring our picklock along I could have had it open in thirty seconds, but one can’t think of everything.

I looked over the other mailboxes for a Mrs. Radcliffe; Chudakoff had said she was the landlady. Sure enough, it was No. I, and had “Landlady” written under the name in the slot. I pushed her button and put my hand on the knob of the door; this time it buzzed and released itself and I went on through.

Mrs. Radcliffe had the door of No. 1 opened and was waiting for me in the doorway. She was about fifty and was small and wiry. Chicago rooming house landladies come in all sizes but most of them have two things in common, hard eyes and a tough look. Mrs. Radcliffe wasn’t one of the exceptions, and I was sure, too, that she hadn’t named herself after a college she’d been graduated from.

I gave her a business card and the song and dance about Albee’s poor old father being worried about him, but it didn’t soften her eyes any. Finally I got to questions.

“When did you last see Albee, Mrs. Radcliffe?”

“Don’t remember exactly, but it was over a week ago. Then, just seeing him come in or go out. Last time I talked to him was on the first. Paid me a month’s rent then; it’s still his place till the end of the month, whether he comes back to it or not.”

“Have you been in it, since then?”

“No. I rent ‘em as is, and people do their own cleaning. I don’t go in, till after they’ve left, to get it cleaned up for the next tenant.”

“Are they rented furnished or unfurnished?”

“Unfurnished, except for stove and refrigerator; there’s a kitchenette in each for them who want to do light housekeeping. And each one has its own bathroom. Couples live in a few of ‘em, but they’re fine for one person.”

“Would you mind letting me look inside Albee’s?”

“Yes. It’s his till his rent’s up.”

“But you let Lieutenant Chudakoff go up and look around. We’re working the same side of the fence. In fact, he’s a friend of mine.”

“But he’s a real cop and you’re not. Bring him with you and I’ll let you go up with him.”

I sighed. “He’s a busy man, Mrs. Radcliffe. If I get him to write you a letter, on police stationery, asking you to let me borrow a key, will that do?”

“Guess so. Or even if he tells me over the phone.”

I wondered how I’d been so stupid as not to think of that short cut. The phone, I’d already noticed, was a pay one, on the wall behind me. I got a dime out of my pocket and started for it.

But she said, “Wait a minute. How do I know you’d dial the right number? You could call any number and have somebody there to say his name is Chudakoff. He gave me his card. I’ll dial it.” Apparently she’d put the card on a stand right beside the door; she was able to get it without leaving the doorway. She held out a hand. “I’ll use your dime, though.”

While she dialed, I grinned to myself at how suspicious she was—and how right. I could have set it up with Uncle Am to have answered “Missing Persons. Chudakoff speaking.”

She finished dialing and I heard her say, “Mr. Chudakoff please.” She listened a few seconds and then hung up.

“He’s out of the office, won’t be back till tomorrow morning. You can try again then, if you’ve got another dime.”

I sighed and decided to give up till tomorrow. Well, at least that’s run the investigation into a second day.

I said, “All right, I’ll be back then. Mrs. Radcliffe, do you know any of Albee’s friends?”

“A few by sight, none by name. And, like I told Mr. Chudakoff, I wouldn’t have an idea where he might of gone to, if he’s really gone. Unless to see his father near Kenosha, and you say it’s him that’s looking for Albee.”

I tried a new tack, not that I expected it to get me anywhere. “Has Albee been a good tenant?”

“Except a couple of things. Played his phonograph too loud a time or two and others on the third floor complained and I told him about it. And something I don’t hold with personally—he’s brought a girl here. But that’s his business, the way I look at it.”

Well, I didn’t pursue that. I had the girl’s name on my list. I thanked Mrs. Radcliffe, and left. I’d be back tomorrow, I decided, but first I’d make sure Chudakoff would be in his office ready for the call.

Next on my list was a Jerry Score, identified by Chudakoff as Albee’s closest friend. Chudakoff hadn’t got anything helpful out of him, but I could try. Especially as he lived only two blocks away, on Walton Place.

It turned out to be a rooming house building pretty much like the one in which Albee had his pad, except with four stories and more rooms. Again I got silence in answer to buzzing the room, and again I tried a landlady, whose name turned out to be Mrs. Proust, although this one labeled herself “Proprietor.” This one was big, fat and sloppy, and the heat was getting her down.

But she gave me the score on Jerry Score. He wouldn’t be home; he was out of town for the day. She didn’t know where, but he’d said he’d be back tomorrow. And she was sure he would be, because he was playing the second lead in a play for the Near Northers, a little theater group, and was having to rehearse almost every afternoon and evening. She told me where they were rehearsing and would be playing, an old theater on Clark Street that had once been a burlesque house and was now used only by little theater groups. And yes, she was sure he’d be there tomorrow afternoon because that was the last rehearsal before the dress rehearsal.

She was panting by then and invited me in for a cold lemonade, probably because she wanted one herself, and the lemonade tasted good and she was bottled up with talk. Yes, she knew Jerry pretty well, he’d been with her for years. His job? He was a door-to-door canvasser, vacuum cleaners, and did pretty well at it. He liked that kind of work because he could set his own hours and that let him go in for amateur theatricals. He’d wanted to be a pro and had once made a try at Hollywood, but had given up and came back. He gave her duckets and she’d seen him act and thought he was pretty good. She was show people herself; back when, she’d been a pony in a chorus line, with a traveling troupe that had once played the very theater Jerry was now acting in.

Yes, she knew Albee Nielson. Not real well, but she’d met him a few times, and had seen him act too. Yes, he’d been with the Near Northers, but not in the current play, and Jerry had told her, she thought about a week ago, that Albee had left town.

In case she might be holding something back—although she sure didn’t sound as though she was—I trotted out the poor old father bit for her, telling her that finding Albee for his father was the reason I wanted to see Jerry Score.

It didn’t help, but she’d have helped if she could. Jerry hadn’t told her where Albee had gone, and she didn’t think Jerry knew. I believed her and was convinced she couldn’t tell me more than she had about Albee; that is, anything that would be helpful in finding him.

Not that she wasn’t willing to keep on talking—about anything at all. I had to make my escape or soon she’d have been bringing out her press clippings and theatrical photos of two dozen years ago. But I liked her and promised to come back some time, and meant it.

It was five o’clock. The next name on my list was Honey Howard, Albee’s inamorata. She lived a taxi jump away, on Schiller Street a couple blocks west of Clark Street. But the Graydon Theater, the ex-burlesque house that was now used only by little theater groups like and including the Near Northers, was on Clark just a block or two from Schiller, so I decided to take a taxi there, and walk to Honey’s from the theater. Probably I’d find no one at the theater, but if they’d had an afternoon rehearsal without Jerry Score and it had run late, someone might still be there.

I used the phone in the hallway near Mrs. Proust’s door to call a cab and waited for it outside. Surprisingly, for such a rush hour, it came fairly quickly, and it was only five-thirty when I disembarked in front of the Graydon.

I walked through the lobby, its walls ornate with plaster nymphs and satyrs, and tried the doors but found them locked. But there’d be a stage entrance around off the alley and I headed for it, neared it just in time to see a distinguished-looking elderly gentleman turn a key in the lock of the door and come toward me. I begged his pardon and asked if he was connected with the Near Northers.

He smiled. “You might almost say I am the Near Northers, young man. I started the group four years ago and have been manager ever since and director of every alternate play we’ve put on since. I’m directing the current one. What can I do for you?”

I introduced myself and told him I was interested in Albee Nielson, and why.

He told me that he didn’t know a lot about Albee personally, but he’d be glad to tell me what he did know. Where should we talk? We could go back into the theater, or there was a quiet bar a block down the street if I cared to have a drink with him.

It was half past five and I decided on the drink. I’d be eating soon, maybe before I looked up Honey Howard if my talk with the little theater group’s manager-director ran very long.

He introduced himself, while we walked, as Carey Evers. The name sounded vaguely familiar to me, and it occurred to me that

his face was slightly familiar too. I asked him if I’d ever seen him before, possibly on television or in movies.

Quite probably, he told me, if I ever watched old movies on late-late shows. He’d started in them about the time they were making the transition from silents to talkies. He’d played bit parts and character roles. Never important parts, never starred, but he’d been in a hundred and sixty-four movies. A great many of them were B’s, most of them in fact, but they were still being rerun on television. He’d never tried to make the transition to television per se. He’d retired seven years ago.

We were in the bar, sitting in a booth over drinks, by that time. He stopped talking, waiting for me to start asking my questions about Albee, but instead I asked him how much time he had.

He glanced at his watch. “An hour or so. Dinner date at seven, but it’s near here; I won’t have to leave until a quarter of.”

“Good,” I said. “Then keep on about yourself for at least a few more minutes. How you came to Chicago after you retired, and how you started the Near Northers.”

He’d bought a place in Malibu when he’d retired, he told me, but he’d never liked California. “Hated the place, in fact. And I’d been born and raised in Chicago—broke into show business here, night club work—and didn’t go to Hollywood till I was almost thirty. And I found myself homesick for Chicago after I had nothing to do out there, so I sold the Malibu place within a year and came back. Bought a house on Lake Shore Drive, but near the Near North Side, my old haunt.

“And after a while, found myself bored with nothing to do, and homesick for show biz again, and discovered little theater. Worked with two other groups, and then started my own. It’s wonderful. I work fourteen hours a day, except when I rest between plays, and love it.”

He grinned wryly. “And these kids love me—if only because I’m angel as well as manager-director.” He explained that almost all little theater groups operated at a deficit, especially if they wanted to do good work and put on good plays, the public be damned, and still keep ticket prices low enough so they’d have a good audience to play to.

Carey Evers had retired not rich but with a lot more money then he’d be able to use during the rest of his life, and could think of no better way to spend it, and his time; as long as he remained strong and healthy enough, he’d keep on doing what he was doing. He loved it.

In answer to a question, he told me that no, the actors didn’t make any money out of it; they worked for the love of acting, for the fun of it, and some of them with the hope of learning enough to become professionals someday. And two kids out of the original group he’d started with four years ago were now doing bit parts in television, another was now an announcer on a Chicago television station.

“Do you ever lend any of them money?” I asked, and then cut in before he could answer. “Wait. That’s none of my business, but this is: Did Albee Nielson ever borrow or try to borrow money from you?”

He nodded. “About three weeks ago, he came to me and tried to borrow five hundred. I turned him down. In the first place, I never lend money in amounts like that and in the second, I didn’t believe his story, that it was for an operation for his father. I knew enough about him to know that his father was solvent, and I knew Albee was working steady—he was then—but playing the horses. I put two and two together.

“And from what I’ve learned since, my addition was correct. In fact, in the week or so after that he apparently ran a few hundred more in the hole trying to get out.”

“Was that the last time you saw him?”

He nodded. “That was when we were casting the current play and I asked him if he wanted to try out for a part. He didn’t. It was too bad; he’s a pretty good actor. I’d say almost but not quite professional, or potentially professional, caliber. He had the lead role in two plays we’ve put on, strong supporting parts in several others.”

“What else do you know about him? Especially his personal life?”

He talked a while, but I didn’t know any more when he’d told me all he could than I had when he’d started. Yes, Jerry Score was his closest friend, Honey Howard was his girl. And other things I’d already learned.

I asked him if he knew where Jerry Score was today. It turned out in Hammond, Indiana, for the funeral of an uncle. “Went there a little early to have some time with his family. The funeral’s tomorrow morning, and Jerry will rush right back for afternoon rehearsal. He’ll probably come right from the train, so you’ll do better finding him at the Graydon than trying his room. We start rehearsal at one-thirty.”

“Will I be able to talk to him during rehearsal, or should I wait till after?”

“During. He’s not on stage all the time. Ed, would you like a ducket or two for the show, Thursday evening? Or any night through Sunday, for that matter; we run four days.”

I told him I’d manage to make it one of the four but would just as soon kick through with a paid admission to help the cause.

Then he asked me about me, and about being a private detective, and I got to talking. And was still going strong when suddenly I saw that it was ten of seven and reminded him about his appointment. He lost another half minute giving me a fight over the check—it was only for two drinks apiece—then gave up and ran.

I paid the check and left more slowly because I was trying to decide whether to call on Honey Howard first, or after eating. I was beginning to get pretty hungry, but duty won when I realized I’d have a better chance of finding her in now than maybe an hour later when she could have left for the evening.

It was another stone front; it was my day for stone fronts. One mailbox had two names on it, Wilcox and Howard, and the number six. But there was no bell button and the door wasn’t locked so I went in and started checking room numbers, found Number Six on the second floor, and knocked.

A tall, quite beautiful colored girl opened the door. But very light colored—far from Hershey-bar—so I felt sure she would be the Wilcox of the two names on the mailbox, Honey Howard’s roommate. I asked her if Miss Howard was there. She said yes, and then stepped back. “Honey, someone to see you.”

And Honey appeared at the doorway instead. Hershey-bar, yes, but petite and very beautiful, much more so than her tall, light roommate.

I gave her my best smile and went into my spiel.

“You might as well come in, Mr. Hunter,” she said, stepping back. I followed her into a nicely furnished, bright and cheerful double room pretty much like the one Uncle Am and I live in on Huron Street.

“I’m willing to help if I can, Mr. Hunter,” she said, “but I hope this won’t take very long. Lissa and I were just about to go out to eat.”

It was the perfect opening. I said, “I’m ravenously hungry myself, Miss Howard. May I invite both of you to have dinner with me? Then we can talk while we eat, and it won’t take up any of anybody’s time.” I grinned at her. “And we’ll all eat for free because I can put it on my client’s expense account.”

She gave a quick glance at her roommate and apparently got an affirmative because she turned back and returned my grin. “All right, especially if it’s on Mr. Nielson. After the way Albee ran out on me without even telling me he was going, guess the Nielsons owe me at least a dinner. Let’s go.”

And we went, although first I instigated a conversation as to where they wanted to go so we could phone for a cab. But the place they wanted to go, I had in fact been intending to go anyway, was only two blocks south on Clark Street, only a few blocks away and they’d rather walk.

It turned out to be a fairly nice restaurant, called Robair’s. The proprietor knew the girls and came over to our table while we were having cocktails and I was introduced to him and he grinned and admitted that his name was really Robert but that he knew how the name was pronounced in French and thought it a little swankier to spell it that way. He was colored and so were the waitresses and most of the clientele, but I was far from being the only ofay in the place.

When I started asking questions, Honey Howard answered them freely, or seemed to. Of course I didn’t ask anything about her personal relationships with him; that was none of my business.

She’d last seen him Thursday evening, two evenings before the time he’d been seen last. No, he hadn’t said anything about going away anywhere, not even about a possibility of his going up to Kenosha to see his father. Nor anything about his job or a possibility of his losing it. But he had been moody and depressed, and had admitted he owed a bundle to his bookie and was worried about it. She’d told him she had fifty bucks saved up and wanted to know if lending him that would help. He’d thanked her but said it would not, that it was a hell of a lot more than that.

No, she hadn’t heard from him since. And she made that convincing by admitting she was a bit hurt about it. Quite a bit, in fact. The least he could have done would have been to telephone her to say goodbye and he hadn’t even done that.

No, she had no idea where he might have gone, except that it would have been another big city—like New York or Los Angeles or San Francisco. He hated small towns. Or maybe Paris—Paris was the only specific place he’d ever talked about wanting to go to.

I considered that for a moment because it was the only specific place that had been mentioned thus far as a place he’d like to go. I asked Honey—we were Honey and Lissa and Ed by now—whether he spoke French. He didn’t, and I pretty well ruled Paris out. With only eight hundred bucks and little chance of getting a job there, it would be a silly place for him to go, however glamorous it might look to him. Besides, with a sudden change of identity that left him no provable antecedents, he’d have hell’s own time getting a passport.

No, I wasn’t going to learn anything helpful from Honey. Jerry Score, tomorrow, would be my last hope. And a slender one.

We’d finished eating by then and I suggested a brandy to top the dinner off. Honey agreed, but Lissa said she had to leave; she worked as hat check girl in a Loop hotel and her shift was from eight-thirty on. She’d just have time to make it.

Honey and I had brandies and, since I’d run out of questions to ask her, she started asking them of me. I saw no reason not to tell her anything I’d learned to date, so I started with Nielson’s phone call and went through my adventures of the day.

She looked at me a moment thoughtfully when I ran down, and smiled a bit mischievously. “Since you want to take a look at it, should we take a look together—at Albee’s pad?”

“You mean you have a key?”

She was fumbling in her purse. “Pair of keys. Outer door and room. Just hadn’t got around to throwing them away.” She found them and handed them to me, two keys fastened together with a loose loop of string.

It was a real break, a chance to see Albee’s pad and to have Honey see it with me. She’d be able to tell me how much of his stuff he’d taken, things like that. Besides, I could get in trouble using those keys by myself. But not if I was with Honey; if he’d given her keys he’d given her the legal right to use them, whether he was there or not. Even Mrs. Radcliffe couldn’t object to our going up there, not that we’d alert her if we could help it.

I bought us each a second brandy on the strength of those keys, then paid the tab and phoned for a taxi.

The landlady’s door stayed closed when we passed it, and we didn’t encounter anyone in the hallway or on the stairs. Albee’s room, No. 9, was the front one on the third floor.

The moment I turned on the light and looked around I saw why Tom Chudakoff had called it a “padded pad.” Except for a dresser there wasn’t a piece of furniture in sight, but the floor was padded almost wall to wall. In one corner was a mattress with bedding and a pillow. The rest of the floor was scattered with green pads, the kind used on patio furniture. In all sizes. You could sit almost anywhere, fall almost anywhere. Real cool.

At the far end a curtain on a string masked what was no doubt the kitchenette, at one side there were two doors, one no doubt leading to a John and the other to a closet.

Honey closed the door and was looking around. She pointed to a bare area of floor on which there was a small stack of LP phonograph records. “His portable phono’s gone. And part of his records. I’ll check the closet.”

She kicked off her shoes and started for one of the doors. I saw the point; it made sense to kick off your shoes in here. Then you could walk in a straight line; it didn’t matter whether you stepped on floor or padding. Luckily, I was wearing loafers and I stepped out of them and followed her.

She was looking into a closet behind the door she’d opened and I looked over her shoulder. There were some clothes hanging there, but not many.

“There were two suitcases in here, and a lot more clothes. He cleared out, all right. With his phonograph and as many clothes as he could get into the two suitcases. I think he probably went to Los Angeles.”

“Huh?” I said.

She pointed to one of the garments still in the closet. “His overcoat. He’d have taken that, even if he had to carry it over his arm, if he was going to New York. Or even San Francisco. It’s an almost new overcoat; he just got it last winter.”

“Why rule out Florida?” I asked.

“He told me he went there once and didn’t like it. And that was Miami, the nearest thing there to a big city. And he didn’t like the South, in general. Or Southerners, or Texans.”

I tried the dresser while she looked into the bathroom and reported his shaving things were gone. The top three drawers of the dresser were empty. There was dirty linen in the bottom drawer; he hadn’t had room for that. I ran my finger across the top of the dresser; there was at least a week’s accumulation of dust.

“Doesn’t seem to be any doubt he took off,” I said.

Honey was disappearing behind the curtain that screened off the kitchenette. I wondered what she was looking for there. Not food, surely, after the big dinner we’d just eaten.

Then she pulled back the curtain part way and grinned at me, holding up a bottle. “Anyway, he left us half a bottle of Scotch.”

“Going to take it along?”

“Not in the bottle,” she said. “I’ll find us glasses. Pick yourself a chair, man.”

I laughed and picked myself a pad.

And jumped almost out of my clothes when a buzzer buzzed. Someone had just pushed the button under Albee’s mailbox. I looked at Honey and she looked back, as startled as I was.

My first thought was to ignore it and then I realized that, as this was a front room, whoever was ringing would know that there was a light on, that someone was here.

I stood up quickly as it buzzed a second time. “I’ll handle it,” I told Honey. “Stay behind that curtain out of sight,” I told her. I found the button beside the door that would release the catch on the door downstairs and held it down a few seconds.

“If it’s someone you know,” I told Honey over my shoulder, “come on out. Otherwise stay there.”

It was probably, I told myself, some casual friend of Albee’s who, happening by, saw his light on. If that was the case, I could easily explain, identify myself, and get rid of him.

I stepped back into my loafers, for dignity, and waited.

When there was a knock on the door, I opened it.

I never really saw what he looked like. He stepped through the door the instant it opened and hit me once, with a fist like a piledriver, in the stomach. I hadn’t been set for it, and it bent me over double and knocked the wind out of me, all the wind. I couldn’t have spoken a word if my life depended upon it.

Luckily, it didn’t. He could have swung a second time, to my chin, and knocked me cold and I wouldn’t even have seen it coming. But he didn’t. He stepped back and said, quite pleasantly, “Red would like you to drop up and see him. I think you better.”

And he walked away. Honey was beside me by the time I could even start to straighten up. She was the one who closed the door. “Ed! Are you hurt?”

I couldn’t talk to tell her that I couldn’t talk and that that was a damn silly question anyway. She helped me to cross the room and to lie down on the mattress and she moved the pillow so it was under my head when I was able to straighten out enough to put my head down. She asked me if a drink would help and by that time I had enough breath back to tell her not yet, but if she wanted to help sooner than that she could hold my hand.

I’d been partly kidding, but she took me at my word, sat down on the edge of the mattress and held my hand. And maybe it did help; pretty soon I was breathing normally again and the acute phase of the pain had gone. I was going to have somewhat sore stomach muscles for several days.

What time I got home that night doesn’t matter, but Uncle Am was already asleep. He woke up, though, and wanted to know what gave, and I made with the highlights while I undressed. He frowned about the Kogan goon bit and wanted to know if I wanted to do anything about it. I said no, that obviously he hadn’t known Albee by sight and had made a natural mistake under the circumstances, and that what I’d got was no more than Albee would have had coming.

I said, “I’ll talk to this Jerry Score tomorrow, but I guess that’ll wind it up, unless I get a lead from him. Up to now, the only thing that puzzles me is why old man Nielson still thinks there’s a chance Albee didn’t do what he obviously did do.”

Uncle Am said, “Uh-huh. I didn’t set the alarm, kid. I got to sleep early enough so I’ll wake up in plenty of time. You sleep as late as you want to, since you can’t see Score till afternoon.”

I slept till ten. I was surprised when I got up to find a note from Uncle Am: “Ed, I’ve got a wild hunch that I want to get off my mind. I’m taking the car, and a run up to Kenosha. We won’t bill our client for it unless it pays off. See you this evening if not sooner.”

I puzzled about it a while and then decided to quit puzzling; I’d find out when Uncle Am got back. I took my time showering and dressing and left our room about eleven. I had a leisurely brunch and the morning paper and then it was noon. I phoned our office to see if by any chance Uncle Am was back or had phoned in; I got our answering service and learned there’d been no calls at all.

I went back to our room and read an hour and then it was time for me to leave if I wanted to get to the Graydon Theater at one-thirty. Rehearsal hadn’t started yet, but Jerry Score was back and Carey Evers introduced us. He’d already explained about me to Score, so I didn’t have to go through the routine.

He was a tall blond young man about my age or Albee’s. Maybe just a touch on the swish side but not objectionably so.

And quite likeable and friendly. He gave me a firm handshake and suggested we go into the manager’s office to talk. He wasn’t in the first scene they’d be rehearsing and had plenty of time.

The manager’s office contained only a battered desk, a file cabinet, and two chairs. He took one of the chairs and I sat on a corner of the desk.

His story matched what I’d learned from Honey and from everybody else. Yes, he was convinced Albee had taken a powder, and like Honey he was annoyed with Albee for not even having said so long before he took off.

I asked, “He didn’t even give you a hint when he gave you back the car keys that Saturday night?”

“I didn’t see him Saturday night. The last time I saw him was Saturday morning when he borrowed the car. He just dropped the keys into my mailbox when he brought it back.”

I said, “But Lieutenant Chudakoff said that you said—” And then realized Tom hadn’t said Score had seen Albee, just that Albee had returned the car keys.

I asked Score if he’d been home Saturday evening and he said yes, all evening. But that if I wondered why Albee had left the keys in the box instead of bringing them upstairs to him, the answer was simple. Since he’d decided to lam anyway he wanted to keep his get-away money intact, and he’d promised Jerry ten bucks for use of the car on the trip to Kenosha. If he’d seen him he’d have had to fork it over.

“The only thing that surprises me,” Score said, “is that the old man came up with the money for him. Albee hadn’t expected it, had made the Kenosha trip as a last desperate chance. I think now that he’d have blown town even without capital if the old man hadn’t come through. With a sudden stake, he just couldn’t resist it.”

I asked if he knew what had happened at the bookstore and Score said sure, Albee had told him. He’d been managing to drag down about ten bucks a week besides his salary all the time he had worked there. Just tried to drag a bit too deeply that Friday morning because he was desperate about his bookie bill, and got caught with his hand in the till.

Score shrugged. “He’ll land on his feet, wherever he went. He’s — — — Ever see a picture of him?”

He got up and went to the file cabinet. “We got some stills here.” He opened a drawer, hunted for and took out a file folder, handed me half a dozen eight-by-ten glossies, portrait shots. “Top one’s straight, others made up for roles he played. One of ‘em’s as King Lear; that’s the best role he ever played.”

Albee was a good-looking young man all right, but what struck me was his resemblance to his father. It was really strong, one case where neither of them or anybody else could ever have denied the relationship. The second shot showed him as a mustachioed pirate with a black eye patch, as villainous a character as ever stormed a poop deck, whatever a poop deck is. The third — — —

The photographs shook a little in my hand. Albee as King Lear, with lines of age in his face and wild gray hair and a wild gray beard. He didn’t look like his father in that shot; he was his father. Trim that beard. Instead of that gray wig, dye his own short hair. Let him talk like a Wisconsin farmer as, having known his father and being an actor, he certainly could do…

I made the motions of looking at the rest of the glossies and handed them back. I thanked Jerry Score and made my get-away.

I walked south and walked blindly except when I had to cross a street without getting run over. Of course Floyd Nielson hadn’t given away eight hundred dollars. Discount everything that Albee, as Floyd Nielson, had told us. Albee hadn’t expected to get the loan and hadn’t. But he’d learned his father had just sold the farm. Probably had all his money including the proceeds of the sale on hand, in cash. A fortune for a killing, whether it had been in cold blood or during a fight after a violent quarrel.

And then the fright and the planning. Establish that Albee had taken a powder, that his father was still alive and had gone west, where he’d gradually be lost track of. And if Albee showed up alive someday, somewhere, even came back to Chicago someday, so what? His father had been alive and looking for him long after Albee had gone. If his father’s body were never found, there’d never have been a murder, never be an investigation.

And Uncle Am, even without having seen the photographs I’d just seen, had guessed it before I had. Or at least had seen it as a possibility. Right now he was on the Nielson farm, looking to see if there was a place where a body could have been put where it would never be found. Not a grave; a grave gives itself away by sinking unless there’s someone around to keep it leveled off. But somewhere…

If I’d had any sense I’d have gone to the office to wait for Uncle Am. Even if he hadn’t found a body—and Albee could have disposed of it elsewhere than at the truck farm—we could prove a case, or let the cops prove it, just by pulling off Albee’s beard; it was two inches long and he couldn’t possibly have grown a real one in nine days.

But I didn’t have any sense because I was walking into the lobby of the Ideal Hotel. A medium priced hotel, the kind the real Floyd Nielson would have chosen. Albee was staying in character and—suddenly I saw the reason why Albee Nielson had used first Missing Persons and then us as cats’-paws; he himself had had to stay away from even pretending to hunt for Albee on his own; Honey, Score, probably even his landlady, would have recognized him, gray beard or no. Which was why, too, he’d taken a hotel south of the Loop instead of on the Near North Side. In person, he’d avoided the area completely, except for his brief visit to our office.

I asked the clerk if Mr. Nielson was in. He glanced over his shoulder and said, “I guess so; his key’s not in the box. Room two-fourteen.”

There was an elevator, but I didn’t wait for it; I walked up the stairs. I found 214 door and knocked on it. He opened it and said, “Oh, Mr. Hunter. Come in.” I went in and he closed the door and looked at me. “Well, find out anything about Albee?”

And I realized then, too late, that I hadn’t figured out what I was going to say or do. Give a tug on his beard? But I’d look, feel, and be too damn foolish if I was wrong, and I could be wrong.

I decided to toss out a feeler and see how he reacted to it.

I said, “The case isn’t closed yet, Mr. Nielson. Something new has come up. There’s a suspicion of murder.”

And as suddenly as I’d been hit in the gut last night, I was being strangled. His hands were around my throat. There are people who fight by lashing out with their fists and there are stranglers. He was a strangler. And his hands were strong. Like a steel vise.

I tried to pull them away with my own hands and couldn’t. Then, just in time, I remembered the trick for breaking a strangle hold taken from the front. You bring up your forearms inside his arms and jerk them apart. I tried it. It worked.

I took a step back quick while I had the chance, before he could grab me again. He didn’t know boxing. He put up his guard too high and I swung a right in under it that got him in the gut just like the goon’s swing last night got me. Maybe not as hard, but hard enough to bring his guard down. I feinted a left to keep them down and then put my right into his chin with all the weight of my body behind it, and he went down, out cold.

So cold that my first thought was to kneel beside him and make sure that his heart was still beating.

My second was the beard. It did not come off. And I bent down to study his face closely and saw that the age lines in it were etched and not drawn.

I sat down on the edge of the bed and stayed sitting there for about nine hours. Anyway, it seemed that long. I gently massaged my neck where those strong hands had gripped it, and then I looked down at those strong hands and wondered how I could have been so blind as not to notice them the first time we’d talked to him. They were, even aside from their own indications of age, the muscled, hard, callused hands of a farmer, not the hands of a bookstore clerk. Uncle Am had always told me to look at people’s hands as well as their faces when I was sizing them up. I hadn’t even noticed Floyd Nielson’s hands.

He began to stir, and his eyes opened.

And there were footsteps in the hallway outside and a heavy knock on the door, a cop’s kind of knock. I called out, “Come in!”

The first one through was a cop I knew slightly, Lieutenant Guthrie of Homicide. The second man I didn’t know; I later learned he was a Kenosha County Sheriff’s deputy. The third man in was Uncle Am.

Nielson sat up.

Guthrie said, “Floyd Nielson, you are under arrest for suspicion of the murder of Albee Nielson. Anything-you-say-may-be-used-against-you.” He produced a pair of handcuffs.

Uncle Am winked at me. “Come on, kid. They won’t need us, not now anyway. We may have to testify later.”

I went with him. Outside he said, “You beat me to him, Ed, but damn it, you shouldn’t have tackled him alone.”

I said, “Yeah.”

“There’s a likely looking bar across the street. I think we’ve earned a drink. How’s about it?”

“Yeah,” I said.

We ordered drinks. Uncle Am said, “You gave me the idea, kid, when you said, last thing last night, that what puzzled you was that he wouldn’t just accept that Albee had taken it on the lam, go on to California and wait to hear from Albee if Albee ever chose to write. What he did was out of character, spending a full week in Chicago heckling first Missing Persons and then us. He just wanted it firmly established that Albee had taken a powder.”

“Yeah,” I said.

“With the hypothetical money. It would have been out of character for him to give Albee that money to begin with, and he didn’t. So they got into a fight over it and he killed Albee. That’s my guess, and if it was that, he could probably have got away with self-defense if he’d called the sheriff right away. But he wanted to play it cute.”

“Yeah,” I said.

“So I guessed he’d have disposed of the body on the farm rather than risk moving it, so I went there. I looked around with the idea of where I’d put a body where it never would be found unless someone looked for it. A grave in the open was out. But there was a brand new cement floor in the tool shed. The new owner was surprised Nielson had gone to that trouble after he’d already sold the farm. So I called the sheriff and he brought men with picks.”

“Yeah,” I said.

“One thing puzzles me. How he got Albee to take Jerry’s car back to him and then return to the farm to be killed. That part doesn’t make sense.”

I said, “He brought the car back to Chicago himself Saturday evening, left it in front of Jerry’s and left the keys in Jerry’s mail box. He had the address on the car registration.”

“And then went back to Kenosha by bus or however, got his pickup truck and came to Chicago again to use Albee’s keys to raid his pad in the middle of the night. Sure. There were two suitcases and a portable phonograph under that cement, besides Albee. Well, kid, however you figured it out, you beat me to the answer.”

I said, “Uncle Am, I cannot tell a lie.”

“What the hell do you mean?”

“I mean it’s four o’clock. Let’s knock off as of now and have a night on the town. We’re due for one anyway.”

“Sure, kid, we’re overdue. But what’s that got to do with your not being able to tell a lie?”

I said, “I mean I need two more drinks before I can tell you the truth.”

“Then let’s have them right here and get it over with. Okay?”

“Okay,” I said.

And we ordered our second round, and then our third.

To Slay a Man About a Dog

PETER KIDD should have suspected the shaggy dog of something, right away. He got into trouble the first time he saw the animal. It was the first hour of the first day of Peter Kidd’s debut as a private investigator. Specifically, ten minutes after nine in the morning.

It had taken will power on the part of Peter Kidd to make himself show up a dignified ten minutes late at his own office that morning instead of displaying an unprofessional overenthusiasm by getting there an hour early. By now, he knew, the decorative secretary he had engaged would have the office open. He could make his entrance with quiet and decorum.

The meeting with the dog occurred in the downstairs hallway of the Wheeler Building, halfway between the street door and the elevator. It was entirely the fault of the shaggy dog, who tried to pass to Peter Kidd’s right, while the man who held the dog’s leash — a chubby little man with a bulbous red nose — tried to walk to the left. It didn’t work.

“Sorry,” said the man with the leash, as Peter Kidd stood still, then tried to step over the leash. That didn’t work, either, because the dog jumped up to try to lick Peter Kidd’s ear, raising the leash too high to be straddled, even by Peter’s long legs.

Peter raised a hand to rescue his shell-rimmed glasses, in imminent danger of being knocked off by the shaggy dog’s display of affection.

“Perhaps,” he said to the man with the leash, “you had better circumambulate me.”

“Huh?”

“Walk around me, I mean,” said Peter. “From the Latin, you know. Circum,  around — ambulare,  to walk. Parallel to circumnavigate,  which means to sail around. From ambulare also comes the word ambulance —  although an ambulance has nothing to do with walking. But that is because it came through the French hôpital ambulant,  which actually means—”

“Sorry,” said the man with the leash. He had already circumambulated Peter Kidd, having started the procedure even before the meaning of the word had been explained to him.

“Quite all right,” said Peter.

“Down, Rover,” said the man with the leash. Regretfully, the shaggy dog desisted in its efforts to reach Peter’s ear and permitted him to move on to the elevator.

“Morning, Mr. Kidd,” said the elevator operator, with the deference due a new tenant who has been introduced as a personal friend of the owner of the building.

“Good morning,” said Peter. The elevator took him to the fifth, and top floor. The door clanged shut behind him and he walked with firm stride to the office door whereupon — with chaste circumspection — golden letters spelled out:

PETER KIDD

PRIVATE INVESTIGATIONS

He opened the door and went in. Everything in the office looked shiny new, including the blonde stenographer behind the typewriter desk. She said, “Good morning, Mr. Kidd. Did you forget the letterheads you were going to pick up on the floor below?”

He shook his head. “Thought I’d look in first to see if there were any — ah—”

“Clients? Yes, there were two. But they didn’t wait.

They’ll be back in fifteen or twenty minutes.”

Peter Kidd’s eyebrows lifted above the rims of his glasses. “Two? Already?”

“Yes. One was a pudgy-looking little man. Wouldn’t leave his name.”

“And the other?” asked Peter.

“A big shaggy dog,” said the blonde. “I got his name, though. It’s Rover. The man called him that. He tried to kiss me.”

“Eh?” said Peter Kidd.

“The dog, not the man. The man said ‘Down, Rover,’ so that’s how I know his name. The dog’s, not the man’s.”

Peter looked at her reprovingly. He said, “I’ll be back in five minutes,” and went down the stairs to the floor below.

The door of the Henderson Printery was open, and he walked in and stopped in surprise just inside the doorway. The pudgy man and the shaggy dog were standing at the counter. The man was talking to Mr. Henderson, the proprietor.

“—will be all right,” he was saying. “I’ll pick them up Wednesday afternoon, then. And the price is two-fifty?” He took a wallet from his pocket and opened it. There seemed to be about a dozen bills in it. He put one on the counter. “Afraid I have nothing smaller than a ten.”

“Quite all right, Mr. Asbury,” said Henderson, taking change from the register. “Your cards will be ready for you.”

Meanwhile, Peter walked to the counter also, a safe distance from the shaggy dog. From the opposite side of the barrier Peter was approached by a female employee of Mr.

Henderson. She smiled at him and said, “Your order is ready.

I’ll get it for you.”

She went to the back room and Peter edged along the counter, read, upside down, the name and address written on the order blank lying there: Robert Asbury, 633 Kenmore Street. The telephone number was BEacon 3-3434. The man and the dog, without noticing Peter Kidd this time, went on their way out of the door.

Henderson said, “Hullo, Mr. Kidd. The girl taking care of you?”

Peter nodded, and the girl came from the back room with his package. A sample letterhead was pasted on the outside.

He looked at it and said, “Nice work. Thanks.”

Back upstairs, Peter found the pudgy man sitting in the waiting room, still holding the shaggy dog’s leash.

The blonde said, “Mr. Kidd, this is Mr. Smith, the gentleman who wishes to see you. And Rover.”

The shaggy dog ran to the end of the leash, and Peter Kidd patted its head and allowed it to lick his hand. He said,

“Glad to know you, Mr. — ah — Smith?”

“Aloysius Smith,” said the little man. “I have a case I’d like you to handle for me.”

“Come into my private office, then, please, Mr. Smith.

Ah — you don t mind if my secretary takes notes of our conversation?”

“Not at all,” said Mr. Smith, trolling along at the end of the leash after the dog, which was following Peter Kidd into the inner office. Everyone but the shaggy dog took chairs.

The shaggy dog tried to climb up onto the desk, but was dissuaded.

“I understand,” said Mr. Smith, “that private detectives always ask a retainer. I—” He took the wallet from his pocket and began to take ten-dollar bills out of it. He took out ten of them and put them on the desk. “I — I hope a hundred dollars will be sufficient.”

“Ample,” said Peter Kidd. “What is it you wish me to do?”

The little man smiled deprecatingly. He said, “I’m not exactly sure. But I’m scared. Somebody has tried to kill me —twice. I want you to find the owner of this dog. I can’t just let it go, because it follows me now. I suppose I could — ah —take it to the pound or something, but maybe these people would keep on trying to kill me. And anyway, I’m curious.”

Peter Kidd took a deep breath. He said, “So am I. Can you put it a bit more succinctly?”

“Huh?”

“Succinctly,” said Peter Kidd patiently, “comes from the Latin word, succinctus,  which is the past participle of succingere,  the literal meaning of which is to gird up — but in this sense, it—”

“I knew I’d seen you before,” said the pudgy man.

“You’re the circumabulate guy. I didn’t get a good look at you then, but—”

“Circumambulate,” corrected Peter Kidd.

The blonde quit drawing pothooks and looked from one to another of them. “What was that word?” she asked.

Peter Kidd grinned. “Never mind, Miss Latham. I’ll explain later. Ah — Mr. Smith, I take it you are referring to the dog which is now with you. When and where did you acquire it — and how?”

“Yesterday, early afternoon. I found it on Vine Street near Eighth. It looked and acted lost and hungry. I took it home with me. Or rather, it followed me home once I’d spoken to it. It wasn’t until I’d fed it at home that I found the note tied to its collar.”

“You have that note with you?”

Mr. Smith grimaced. “Unfortunately, I threw it into the stove. It sounded so utterly silly, but I was afraid my wife would find it and get some ridiculous notion. You know how women are. It was just a little poem, and I remember every word of it. It was — uh — kind of silly, but—”

“What was it?”

The pudgy man cleared his throat. “It went like this:

I am the dog

Of a murdered man.

Escape his fate, Sir,

If you can.”

“Alexander Pope,” said Peter Kidd.

“Eh? Oh, you mean Pope, the poet. You mean that’s something of his?”

“A parody on a bit of doggerel Alexander Pope wrote about two hundred years ago, to be engraved on the collar of the King’s favorite dog. Ah — if I recall rightly, it was:

I am the dog

Of the King at Kew.

Pray tell me, Sir,

Whose dog are you?”

The little man nodded. “I’d never heard it, but— Yes, it would be a parody all right. The original’s clever. ‘Whose dog are you?’ ” He chuckled, then sobered abruptly. “I thought my verse was funny, too, but last night—”

“Yes?”

“Somebody tried to kill me, twice. At least, I think so. I took a walk downtown, leaving the dog home, incidentally, and when I was crossing the street only a few blocks from home, an auto tried to hit me.”

“Sure it wasn’t accidental?”

“Well, the car actually swerved out of its way to get me, when I was only a step off the curb. I was able to jump back, by a split second and the car’s tires actually scraped the curb where I’d been standing. There was no other traffic, no reason for the car to swerve, except—”

“Could you identify the car? Did you get the number?”

“I was too startled. It was going too fast. By the time I got a look at it, it was almost a block away. All I know is that it was a sedan, dark blue or black. I don’t even know how many people were in it, if there was more than one. Of course, it might have been just a drunken driver. I thought so until, on my way home, somebody took a shot at me.

“I was walking past the mouth of a dark alley. I heard a noise and turned just in time to see the flash of the gun, about twenty or thirty yards down the alley. I don’t know by how much the bullet missed me — but it did. I ran the rest of the way home.”

“Couldn’t have been a backfire?”

“Absolutely not. The flash was at shoulder level above the ground, for one thing. Besides— No, I’m sure it was a shot.”

“There have never been any other attempts on your life, before this? You have no enemies?”

“No, to both questions, Mr. Kidd.”

Peter Kidd interlocked his long fingers and looked at him. “And just what do you want me to do?”

“Find out where the dog came from and take him back there. To — uh — take the dog off my hands meanwhile. To find what it’s all about.”

Peter Kidd nodded. “Very well, Mr. Smith. You gave my secretary your address and phone number?”

“My address, yes. But please don’t call me or write me. I don’t want my wife to know anything about this. She is very nervous, you know. I’d rather drop in after a few days to see you for a report. If you find it impossible to keep the dog, you can board it with a veterinary for some length of time.”

When the pudgy man had left, the blonde asked, “Shall I transcribe these notes I took, right away?”

Peter Kidd snapped his fingers at the shaggy dog. He said, “Never mind, Miss Latham. Won’t need them.”

“Aren’t you going to work on the case?”

“I have worked on the case,” said Peter. “It’s finished.”

The blonde’s eyes were big as saucers. “You mean—”

“Exactly.” said Peter Kidd. He rubbed the backs of the shaggy dog’s ears and the dog seemed to love it. “Our client’s right name is Robert Asbury, of six-thirty-three Kenmore Street, telephone Beacon three, three-four-three-four. He’s an actor by profession, and out of work. He did not find the dog, for the dog was given to him by one Sidney Wheeler who purchased the dog for that very purpose undoubtedly — who also provided the hundred-dollar fee. There’s no question of murder.”

Peter Kidd tried to look modest, but succeeded only in looking smug. After all, he’d solved his first case — such as it was — without leaving his office.

He was dead right, too, on all counts except one:

The shaggy dog murders had hardly started.

* * *

The little man with the bulbous nose went home — not to the address he had given Peter Kidd, but to the one he had given the printer to put on the cards he’d had engraved.          His name, of course, was Robert Asbury and not Aloysius Smith. For all practical purposes, that is, his name was Robert Asbury. He had been born under the name of Herman Gilg. But a long time ago he’d changed it in the interests of euphony the first time he had trodden the boards; 633 Kenmore Street was a theatrical boardinghouse.

Robert Asbury entered, whistling. A little pile of mail on the hall table yielded two bills and a theatrical trade paper for him. He pocketed the bills unopened and was looking at the want ads in the trade paper when the door at the back of the hall opened.

Mr. Asbury closed the magazine hastily, smiled his most winning smile. He said, “Ah, Mrs. Drake.”

It was Hatchet-face herself, but she wasn’t frowning.

Must be in a good mood. Swell! The five-dollar bill he could give her on account would really tide him over. He took it from his wallet with a flourish.

“Permit me,” he said, “to make a slight payment on last week’s room and board, Mrs. Drake. Within a few days I shall—”

“Yes, yes,” she interrupted. “Same old story, Mr.

Asbury, but maybe this time it’s true even if you don’t know it yet. Gentleman here to see you, and says it’s about a role.”

“Here? You mean he’s waiting in the—?”

“No, I had the parlor all tore up, cleaning. I told him he could wait in your room.”

He bowed. “Thank you, Mrs. Drake.” He managed to walk, not run, to the stairway, and start the ascent with dignity. But who the devil would call to see him about a role?

There were dozens of producers any one of whom might phone him, but it couldn’t be a producer calling in person.

More likely some friend telling him where there was a spot he could try out for.

Even that would be a break. He’d felt it in his bones that having all that money in his wallet this morning had meant luck. A hundred and ten dollars! True, only ten of it was his own, and Lord, how it had hurt to hand out that hundred! But the ten meant five for his landlady and two and a half for the cards he absolutely had to have — you can’t send in your card to producers and agents unless you have cards to send in —and cigarette money for the balance. Funny job that was. The length some people will go to play a practical joke. But it was just a joke and nothing crooked, because this Sidney Wheeler was supposed to be a right guy, and after all, he owned that office building and a couple of others; probably a hundred bucks was like a dime to him. Maybe he’d want a follow-up on the hoax, another call at this Kidd’s office. That would be another easy ten bucks.

Funny guy, that Peter Kidd. Sure didn’t look like a detective; looked more like a college professor. But a good detective ought to be part actor and not look like a shamus.

This Kidd sure talked the part, too. Circum — am —Circumambulate, and — uh — succinctly. “Perhaps you had better circumambulate me succinctly.” Goofy! And that “from the Latin” stuff!

The door of his room was an inch ajar, and Mr. Asbury pushed it open, started through the doorway. Then he tried to stop and back out again.

There was a man sitting in the chair facing the doorway and only a few feet from it — the opening door had just cleared the man’s knees. Mr. Asbury didn’t know the man, didn’t want to know him. He disliked the man’s face at sight and disliked still more the fact that the man held a pistol with a long silencer on the barrel. The muzzle was aimed toward Mr. Asbury’s third vest button.

Mr. Asbury tried to stop too fast. He stumbled, which, under the circumstances, was particularly unfortunate. He threw out his hands to save himself. It must have looked to the man in the chair as though Mr. Asbury was attacking him, making a diving grab for the gun.

The man pulled the trigger.

* * *

“ ‘I am the dog of a murdered man,’ ” said the blonde. “ ‘Escape his fate, Sir, if you can.’ ” She looked up from her shorthand notebook. “I don’t get it.”

Peter Kidd smiled and looked at the shaggy dog, which had gone to sleep in the comfortable warmth of a patch of sunlight under the window.

“Purely a hoax,” said Peter Kidd. “I had a hunch Sid Wheeler would try to pull something of the sort. The hundred dollars is what makes me certain. That’s the amount Sid thinks he owes me.”

“Thinks he owes you?”

“Sid Wheeler and I went to college together. He was full of ideas for making money, even then. He worked out a scheme of printing special souvenir programs for intramural activities and selling advertising in them. He talked me into investing a hundred dollars with the understanding that we’d split the profits. That particular idea of his didn’t work and the money was lost.

“He insisted, though, that it was a debt, and after he began to be successful in real estate, he tried to persuade me to accept it. I refused, of course. I’d invested the money and I’d have shared the profits if there’d been any. It was my loss, not his.”

“And you think he hired this Mr. Smith — or Asbury—”

“Of course. Didn’t you see that the whole story was silly?

Why would anyone put a note like that on a dog’s collar and then try to kill the man who found the dog?”

“A maniac might, mightn’t he?”

“No. A homicidal maniac isn’t so devious. He just kills.

Besides, it was quite obvious that Mr. Asbury’s story was untrue. For one thing, the fact that he gave a false name is pretty fair proof in itself. For another he put the hundred dollars on the desk before he even explained what he wanted.

If it was his own hundred dollars, he wouldn’t have been so eager to part with it. He’d have asked me how much of a retainer I’d need.

“I’m only surprised Sid didn’t think of something more believable. He underrated me. Of all things — a lost shaggy dog.”

The blonde said, “Why not a shag— Oh, I think I know what you mean. There’s a shaggy dog story,  isn’t there? Or something?”

Peter Kidd nodded. “The shaggy dog story, the archetype of all the esoteric jokes whose humor values lie in sheer nonsensicality. A New Yorker, who has just found a large white shaggy dog, reads in a New York paper an advertisement offering five hundred pounds sterling for the return of such a dog, giving an address in London. The New Yorker compares the markings given in the advertisement with those of the dog he has found and immediately takes the next boat to England. Arrived in London, he goes to the address given and knocks on the door. A man opens it. ‘You advertised for a lost dog,’ says the American, ‘a shaggy dog.’

‘Oh,’ says the Englishman coldly, ‘not so damn shaggy’…and he slams the door in the American’s face.”

The blonde giggled, then looked thoughtful. “Say, how did you know that fellow’s right name?”

Peter Kidd told her about the episode in the printing shop. He said, “Probably didn’t intend to go there when he left here, or he wouldn’t have taken the elevator downstairs first.

Undoubtedly he saw Henderson’s listing on the board in the lobby, remembered he needed cards, and took the elevator back up.”

The blonde sighed. “I suppose you’re right. What are you going to do about it?”

He looked thoughtful. “Return the money, of course. But maybe I can think of some way of turning the joke. After all, if I’d fallen for it, it would have been funny.”

The man who had just killed Robert Asbury didn’t think it was funny. He was scared and he was annoyed. He stood at the washstand in a corner of Asbury’s dingy little room, sponging away at the front of his coat with a soiled towel. The little guy had fallen right into his lap. Lucky, in one way, because he hadn’t thudded on the floor. Unlucky, in another way, because of the blood that had stained his coat. Blood on one’s clothes is to be deplored at any time. It is especially deplorable when one has just committed a murder.

He threw the towel down in disgust, then picked it up and began very systematically to wipe off the faucets, the bowl, the chair, and anything else upon which he might have left fingerprints.

A bit of cautious listening at the door convinced him that the hallway was empty. He let himself out, wiping first the inside knob and then the outside one, and tossing the dirty towel back into the room through the open transom.

He paused at the top of the stairs and looked down at his coat again. Not too bad — looked as though he’d spilled a drink down the front of it. The towel had taken out the color of blood, at least.

And the pistol, a fresh cartridge in it, was ready if needed, thrust through his belt, under his coat. The landlady— well, if he didn’t see her on the way out, he’d take a chance on her being able to identify him. He’d talked to her only a moment.

He went down the steps quietly and got through the front door without being heard. He walked rapidly, turning several corners, and then went into a drugstore which had an enclosed phone booth. He dialed a number.

He recognized the voice that answered. He said, “This is— me. I saw the guy. He didn’t have it…. Uh, no, couldn’t ask him. I — well, he won’t talk to anyone about it now, if you get what I mean.”

He listened, frowning. “Couldn’t help it,” he said. “Had to. He — uh — well, I had to. That’s all…. See Whee — the other guy? Yeah, guess that’s all we can do now. Unless we can find out what happened to — it…  Yeah, nothing to lose now. I’ll go see him right away.”

Outside the drugstore, the killer looked himself over again. The sun was drying his coat and the stain hardly showed. Better not worry about it, he thought, until he was through with this business. Then he’d change clothes and throw this suit away.

He took an unnecessarily deep breath, like a man nerving himself up to something, and then started walking rapidly again. He went to an office in a building about ten blocks away.

“Mr. Wheeler?” the receptionist asked. “Yes, he’s in.

Who shall I say is calling?”

“He doesn’t know my name. But I want to see him about renting a property of his, an office.”

The receptionist nodded. “Go right in. He’s on the phone right now, but he’ll talk to you as soon as he’s finished.”

“Thanks, sister,” said the man with the stain on his coat.

He walked to the door marked Private — Sidney Wheeler, went through it, and closed it behind him.

* * *

Stretched out in the patch of sunlight by the window, the white shaggy dog slept peacefully. “Looks well fed,” said the blonde. “What are you going to do with him?” Peter Kidd said, “Give him back to Sid Wheeler, I suppose. And the hundred dollars, too, of course.”

He put the bills into an envelope, stuck the envelope into his pocket. He picked up the phone and gave the number of Sid Wheeler’s office. He asked for Sid.

He said, “Sid?”

“Speaking— Just a minute—”

He heard a noise like the receiver being put down on the desk, and waited. After a few minutes Peter said, “Hello,” tried again two minutes later, and then hung up his own receiver.

“What’s the matter?” asked the blonde.

“He forgot to come back to the phone.” Peter Kidd tapped his fingers on the desk. “Maybe it’s just as well,” he added thoughtfully.

“Why?”

“It would be letting him off too easily, merely to tell him that I’ve seen through the hoax. Somehow, I ought to be able to turn the tables, so to speak.”

“Ummm,” said the blonde. “Nice, but how?”

“Something in connection with the dog, of course. I’ll have to find out more about the dog’s antecedents, I fear.”

The blonde looked at the dog. “Are you sure it has antecedents? And if so, hadn’t you better call in a veterinary right away?”

Kidd frowned at her. “I must know whether he bought the dog at a pet shop, found it, got it from the pound, or whatever. Then I’ll have something to work on.”

“But how can you find that out without—? Oh, you’re going to see Mr. Asbury and ask him. Is that it?”

“That will be the easiest way, if he knows. And he probably does. Besides, I’ll need his help in reversing the hoax. He’ll know, too, whether Sid had planned a follow-up of his original visit.”

He stood up. “I’ll go there now. I’ll take the dog along.

He might need — he might have to— Ah — a bit of fresh air and exercise may do him good. Here, Rover, old boy.” He clipped the leash to the dog’s collar, started to the door. He turned. “Did you make a note of that number on Kenmore Street? It was six hundred something, but I’ve forgotten the rest of it.”

The blonde shook her head. “I made notes of the interview, but you told me that afterward. I didn’t write it down.”

“No matter. I’ll get it from the printer.” Henderson, the printer, wasn’t busy. His assistant was talking to Captain Burgoyne of the police, who was ordering tickets for a policemen’s benefit dance. Henderson came over to the other end of the railing to Peter Kidd. He looked down at the dog with a puzzled frown.

“Say,” he said, “didn’t I see that pooch about an hour ago, with someone else?”

Kidd nodded. “With a man named Asbury, who gave you an order for some cards. I wanted to ask you what his address is.”

“Sure, I’ll look it up. But what’s it all about? He lose the dog and you find it, or what?”

Kidd hesitated, remembered that Henderson knew Sid Wheeler. He told him the main details of the story, and the printer grinned appreciatively.

“And you want to make the gag backfire,” he chuckled.

“Swell. If I can help you, let me know. Just a minute and I’ll give you this Asbury’s address.”

He leafed a few sheets down from the top on the order spike. “Six-thirty-three Kenmore.” Peter Kidd thanked him and left.

A number of telephone poles later, he came to the corner of Sixth and Kenmore. The minute he turned that corner, he knew something was wrong. Nothing psychic about it —there was a crowd gathered in front of a brownstone house halfway down the block. A uniformed policeman at the bottom of the steps was keeping the crowd back. A police ambulance and other cars were at the curb in front.

Peter Kidd lengthened his stride until he reached the edge of the crowd. By that time he could see that the building was numbered 633. By that time the stretcher was coming out of the door. The body on the stretcher — and the fact that the blanket was pulled over the face showed that it was a dead body — was that of a short, pudgy person.

The beginning of a shiver started down the back of Peter Kidd’s neck. But it was a coincidence, of course. It had to be, he told himself, even if the dead man was Robert Asbury.

A dapper man with a baby face and cold eyes was running down the steps and pushing his way out through the crowd. Kidd recognized him as Wesley Powell of the Tribune.

He reached for Powell’s arm, asked, “What happened in there?”

Powell didn’t stop. He said, “Hi, Kidd. Drugstore —phone!”

He hurried off, but Peter Kidd turned and fell in step with him. He repeated his question. “Guy named Asbury, shot. Dead.”

“Who was it?”

“Dunno. Cops got description from landlady, though, the guy was waiting for him in his room when he came home less’n hour ago. Musta burned him down, lammed quick.

Landlady found corpse. Heard other guy leave and went up to ask Asbury about job — guy was supposed to see him about a job. Asbury an actor, Robert Asbury. Know him?”

“Met him once,” Kidd said. “Anything about a dog?”

Powell walked faster. “What you mean,” he demanded, “anything about a dog?”

“Uh — did Asbury have a dog?”

“Hello, no. You can’t keep a dog in a rooming house.

Nothing was said about a dog. Damn it, where’s a store or a tavern or any place with a phone in it?”

Kidd said, “I believe I remember a tavern being around the next corner.”

“Good.” Powell looked back, before turning the corner, to see if the police cars were still there, and then walked even faster. He dived into the tavern and Kidd followed him.

Powell said, “Two beers,” and hurried to the telephone on the wall.

Peter Kidd listened closely while the reporter gave the story to a rewrite man. He learned nothing new of any importance. The landlady’s name was Mrs. Belle Drake. The place was a theatrical boardinghouse. Asbury had been “at liberty” for several months.

Powell came back to the bar. He said, “What was that about a dog?” He wasn’t looking at Kidd, he was looking out into the street, over the low curtains in the window of the tavern.

Peter Kidd said, “Dog? Oh, this Asbury used to have a dog when I knew him. Just wondered if he still had it.”

Powell shook his head. He said, “That guy across the street — is he following you or me?”

Peter Kidd looked out the window. A tall, thin man stood well back in a doorway. He didn’t appear to be watching the tavern. Kidd said, “He’s no acquaintance of mine. What makes you think he’s following either of us?”

“He was standing in a doorway across the street from the house where the murder was. Noticed him when I came out of the door. Now he’s in a doorway over there. Maybe he’s just sight-seeing. Where’d you get the pooch?”

Peter Kidd glanced down at the shaggy dog. “Man gave him to me,” he said. “Rover, Mr. Powell. Powell, Rover.”

“I don’t believe it,” Powell said. “No dog is actually named Rover any more.”

“I know,” Peter Kidd agreed solemnly, “but the man who named him didn’t know. What about the fellow across the street?”

“We’ll find out. We go out and head in opposite directions. I head downtown, you head for the river. We’ll see which one of us he follows.”

When they left, Peter Kidd didn’t look around behind him for two blocks. Then he stopped, cupping his hands to light a cigarette and half turning as though to shield it from the wind.

The man wasn’t across the street. Kidd turned a little farther and saw why the tall man wasn’t across the street. He was directly behind, only a dozen steps away. He hadn’t stopped when Kidd stopped. He kept coming.

As the match burned his fingers, Peter Kidd remembered that these two blocks had been between warehouses. There was no traffic, pedestrian or otherwise. He saw that the man had already unbuttoned his coat — which had a stain down one side of it. He was pulling a pistol out of his belt.

The pistol had a long silencer on it, obviously the reason why he’d carried it that way instead of in a holster or in a pocket. The pistol was already half out of the belt.

Kidd did the only thing that occurred to him. He let go the leash and said, “Sic him, Rover!”

The shaggy dog bounded forward and jumped up just as the tall man pulled the trigger. The gun pinged dully but the shot went wild. Peter Kidd had himself set by then, jumped forward after the dog. A silenced gun, he knew, fires only one shot. Between him and the dog, they should be able…

Only it didn’t work that way. The shaggy dog had bounded up indeed, but was now trying to lick the tall man’s face. The tall man, his nerve apparently having departed with the single cartridge in his gun, gave the dog a push and took to his heels. Peter Kidd fell over the dog. That was that. By the time Kidd untangled himself from dog and leash, the tall man was down an alley and out of sight.

Peter Kidd stood up. The dog was running in circles around him, barking joyously. It wanted to play some more.

Peter Kidd recovered the loop end of the leash and spoke bitterly. The shaggy dog wagged its tail.

They’d walked several blocks before it occurred to Kidd that he didn’t know where he was going. For that matter, he told himself, he didn’t really know where he’d been. It had been such a beautifully simple matter, before he’d left his office.

Except that if the shaggy dog hadn’t been the dog of a murdered man, it was one now. Except for that bullet having gone wild, his present custodian, one Peter Kidd, might be in a position to ask Mr. Aloysius Smith Robert Asbury just exactly what the devil it was all about.

It had been so beautifully simple, as a hoax.  For a moment he tried to think that— But no, that was silly. The police department didn’t go in for hoaxes. Asbury had really been murdered.

“I am the dog of a murdered man… Escape his fate, Sir, if you can….”

Had Asbury actually found such a note and then been murdered? Had the man with the silenced gun been following Kidd because he’d recognized the dog? A nut, maybe, out to kill each successive possessor of the shaggy dog?

Had Asbury’s entire story been true — except for the phony name he’d given — and had he given a wrong name and address only because he’d been afraid?

But how to—? Of course. Ask Sid Wheeler. If Sid had originated the hoax and hired Asbury, then the murder was a coincidence — one hell of a whopping coincidence. Yes, they were bound for Sid Wheeler’s office. He knew that now, but they’d been walking in the wrong direction. He turned and started back, gradually lengthening his strides. A block later, it occurred to him it would be quicker to phone. At least to make certain Sid was in, not out collecting rents or something.

He stopped in the nearest drugstore and: “Mr. Wheeler,” said the feminine voice, “is not here. He was taken to the hospital an hour ago. This is his secretary speaking. If there is anything I can—”

“What’s the matter with Sid?” he demanded. There was a slight hesitation and he went on: “This is Peter Kidd, Miss Ames. You know me. What’s wrong?”

“He — he was shot. The police just left. They told me not to g-give out the story, but you’re a detective and a friend of his, so I guess it’s all ri—”

“How badly was he hurt?”

“They — they say he’ll get better, Mr. Kidd. The bullet went through his chest, but on the right side and didn’t touch his heart. He’s at Bethesda Hospital. You can find out more there than I can tell you. Except that he’s still unconscious —you won’t be able to see him yet.”

“How did it happen, Miss Ames?”

“A man I’d never seen before said he wanted to see Mr. Wheeler on business and I sent him into the inner office. Mr. Wheeler was talking on the phone to someone who’d just called— What was that, Mr. Kidd?”

Peter Kidd didn’t care to repeat it. He said, “Never mind.

Go on.”

“He was in there only a few seconds and came out and left, fast. I couldn’t figure out why he’d changed his mind so quick, and after he left I looked in and— Well, I thought Mr. Wheeler was dead. I guess the man thought so too, that is, if he meant to kill Mr. Wheeler, he could have easily — uh—”

“A silenced gun?”

“The police say it must have been, when I told them I hadn’t heard the shot.”

“What did the man look like?”

“Tall and thin, with a kind of sharp face. He had a light suit on. There was a slight stain of some kind on the front of the coat.”

“Miss Ames,” said Peter Kidd, “did Sid Wheeler buy or find a dog recently?”

“Why, yes, this morning. A big white shaggy one. He came in at eight o’clock and had the dog with him on a leash.

He said he’d bought it. He said it was to play a joke on somebody.”

“What happened next — about the dog?”

“He turned it over to a man who had an appointment with him at eight-thirty. A fat, funny-looking little man. He didn’t give his name. But he must have been in on the joke, whatever it was, because they were chuckling together when Mr. Wheeler walked to the door with him.”

“You know where he bought the dog? Anything more about it?”

“No, Mr. Kidd. He just said he bought it. And that it was for a joke.”

Looking dazed, Peter Kidd hung up the receiver.

Sid Wheeler, shot.

Outside the booth, the shaggy dog stood on its hind legs and pawed at the glass. Kidd stared at it. Sid Wheeler had bought a dog. Sid Wheeler had been shot with intent to kill.

Sid had given the dog to actor Asbury. Asbury had been murdered. Asbury had given the dog to him, Peter Kidd. And less than half an hour ago, an attempt had been made on his life.

The dog of a murdered man.

Well, there wasn’t any question now of telling the police.

Sid might have started this as a hoax, but a wheel had come off somewhere, and suddenly.

He’d phone the police right here and now. He dropped the dime and then — on a sudden hunch — dialed his own office number instead of that of headquarters. When the blonde’s voice answered, he started talking fast: “Peter Kidd, Miss Latham. I want you to close the office at once and go home. Right away, but be sure you’re not followed before you go there. If anyone seems to be following you, go to the police. Stay on busy streets meanwhile. Watch out particularly for a tall, thin man who has a stain on the front of his coat. Got that?”

“Yes, but — but the police are here, Mr. Kidd. There’s a Lieutenant West of Homicide here now, just came into the office asking for you. Do you still want me to—?”

Kidd sighed with relief. “No, it’s all right then. Tell him to wait. I’m only a few blocks away and will come there at once.”

He dropped another coin and called Bethesda Hospital.

Sid Wheeler was in serious, but not critical, condition. He was still unconscious and wouldn’t be able to have visitors for at least twenty-four hours.

He walked back to the Wheeler Building, slowly. The first faint glimmering of an idea was coming. But there were still a great many things that didn’t make any sense at all.

“Lieutenant West, Mr. Kidd,” said the blonde.

The big man nodded. “About a Robert Asbury, who was killed this morning. You knew him?”

“Not before this morning,” Kidd told him. “He came here — ostensibly — to offer me a case. The circumstances were very peculiar.”

“We found your name and the address of this office on a slip of paper in his pocket,” said West. “It wasn’t in his handwriting. Was it yours?”

“Probably it’s Sidney Wheeler’s handwriting, Lieutenant.

Sid sent him here, I have cause to believe. And you know that an attempt was made to kill Wheeler this morning?”

“The devil! Had a report on that, but we hadn’t connected it with the Asbury murder as yet.”

“And there was another murder attempt,” said Kidd.

“Upon me. That was why I phoned. Perhaps I’d better tell you the whole story from the beginning.”

The lieutenant’s eyes widened as he listened. From time to time he turned to look at the dog.

“And you say,” he said, when Kidd had finished, “that you have the money in an envelope in your pocket? May I see it?”

Peter Kidd handed over the envelope. West glanced inside it and then put it in his pocket. “Better take this along,” he said. “Give you a receipt if you want, but you’ve got a witness.” He glanced at the blonde.

“Give it to Wheeler,” Kidd told him. “Unless — maybe you’ve got the same idea I have. You must have, or you wouldn’t have wanted the money.”

“What idea’s that?”

“The dog,” said Peter Kidd, “might not have anything to do with all this at all. Today the dog was in the hands of three persons — Wheeler, Asbury, and myself. An attempt was made — successfully, I am glad to say, in only one case out of the three — to kill each of us. But the dog was merely the —ah — deus ex machina of a hoax that didn’t come off, or else came off too well. There’s something else involved — the money.”

“How do you mean, Mr. Kidd?”

“That the money was the object of the crimes, not the dog. That money was in the hands of Wheeler, Asbury, and myself, just as was the dog. The killer’s been trying to get that money back.”

“Back? How do you mean, back?  I don’t get what you’re driving at, Mr. Kidd.”

“Not because it’s a hundred dollars. Because it isn’t.”

“You mean counterfeit? We can check that easy enough, but what makes you think so?”

“The fact,” said Peter Kidd, “that I can think of no other motive at all. No reasonable one, I mean. But postulate, for the sake of argument, that the money is counterfeit. That would, or could, explain everything. Suppose one of Sid Wheeler’s tenants is a counterfeiter.”

West frowned. “All right, suppose it.”

“Sid could have picked up the rent on his way to his office this morning. That’s how he makes most of his collections. Say the rent is a hundred dollars. Might have been slightly more or less — but by mistake, sheer mistake, he gets paid in counterfeit money instead of genuine.

“No counterfeiter — it is obvious — would ever dare give out his own product in such a manner that it would directly trace back to him. It’s — uh—”

“Shoved,” said West. “I know how they work.”

“But as it happened, Sid wasn’t banking the money. He needed a hundred to give to Asbury along with the dog.

And—”

He broke off abruptly and his eyes got wider. “Lord,” he said, “it’s obvious!”

“What’s obvious?” West growled.

“Everything. It all spells Henderson.”

“Huh?”

“Henderson, the job printer on the floor below this. He’s the only printer-engraver among Wheeler’s tenants, to begin with. And Asbury stopped in there this morning, on his way here.  Asbury paid him for some cards out of a ten-dollar bill he got from Wheeler! Henderson saw the other tens in Asbury’s wallet when he opened it, knew that Asbury had the money he’d given Wheeler for the rent.

“So he sent his torpedo — the tall thin man — to see Asbury, and the torpedo kills Asbury and then finds the money is gone — he’s given it to me. So he goes and kills Sid Wheeler — or thinks he does — so the money can’t be traced back to him from wherever Asbury spent it.

“And then—” Peter Kidd grinned wryly — “I put myself on the spot by dropping into Henderson’s office to get Asbury’s address, and explaining to him what it’s all about, letting him know I have the money and know Asbury got it from Wheeler. I even tell him where I’m going — to Asbury’s.

So the torpedo waits for me there. It fits like a gl— Wait, I’ve got something that proves even better. This—”

As he spoke he was bending over and opening the second drawer of his desk. His hand went into it and came out with a short-barreled Police Positive.

“You will please raise your hands,” he said, hardly changing his voice. “And, Miss Latham, you will please phone for the police.”

“But how,” demanded the blonde, when the police had left, “did you guess that he wasn’t a real detective?”

“I didn’t,” said Peter Kidd, “until I was explaining things to him, and to myself at the same time. Then it occurred to me that the counterfeiting gang wouldn’t simply drop the whole thing because they’d missed me once, and — well, as it happens, I was right. If he’d been a real detective, I’d have been making a fool out of myself, of course, but if he wasn’t, I’d have been making a corpse out of myself, and that would be worse.”

“And me, too,” said the blonde. She shivered a little.

“He’d have had to kill both of us!”

Peter Kidd nodded gravely. “I think the police will find that Henderson is just the printer for the gang and the tall thin fellow is just a minion. The man who came here, I’d judge, was the real entrepreneur.”

“The what?”

“The manager of the business. From the Old French entreprendre,  to undertake, which comes from the Latin inter plus pren—”

“You mean the bigshot,” said the blonde. She was opening a brand-new ledger. “Our first case. Credit entry —one hundred dollars counterfeit. Debit — given to police — one hundred dollars counterfeit. And — oh, yes, one shaggy dog. Is that a debit or a credit entry?”

“Debit,” said Peter Kidd.

The blonde wrote and then looked up. “How about the credit entry to balance it off? What’ll I put in the credit column?”

Peter Kidd looked at the dog and grinned. He said, “Just write in ‘Not so damn shaggy!’ ”

Life and Fire

MR. HENRY SMITH rang the doorbell. Then he stood looking at his reflection in the glass pane of the front door. A green shade was drawn down behind the glass and the reflection was quite clear.

It showed him a little man with gold-rimmed spectacles of the pince-nez variety, wearing a conservatively cut suit of banker’s gray.

Mr. Smith smiled genially at the reflection and the reflection smiled back at him. He noticed that the necktie knot of the little man in the glass was a quarter of an inch askew; he straightened his own tie and the reflection in the glass did the same thing.

Mr. Smith rang the bell a second time. Then he decided he would count up to fifty and that if no one answered by then, it would mean that no one was home. He’d counted up to seventeen when he heard footsteps on the porch steps behind him, and turned his head.

A loudly checkered suit was coming up the steps of the porch. The man inside the suit, Mr. Smith decided, must have walked around from beside or behind the house. For the house was out in the open, almost a mile from its nearest neighbor, and there was nowhere else that Checkered Suit could have come from.

Mr. Smith lifted his hat, revealing a bald spot only medium in size but very shiny. “Good afternoon,” he said. “My name is Smith. I—”

“Lift ‘em,” commanded Checkered Suit grimly. He had a hand jammed into his right coat pocket.

“Huh?” There was utter blankness in the little man’s voice. “Lift what? I’m sorry, really, but I don’t—”

“Don’t stall,” said Checkered Suit. “Put up your mitts and then march on into the house.”

The little man with the gold pince-nez glasses smiled. he raised his hands shoulder-high, and gravely replaced his hat.

Checkered Suit had removed his hand halfway from his coat pocket and the heavy automatic it contained looked — from Mr. Smith’s point of view — like a small cannon.

“I’m sure there must be some mistake,” said Mr. Smith brightly, smiling doubtfully this time. “I am not a burglar, nor am I—”

“Shut up,” Checkered Suit said. “Lower one hand enough to turn the knob and go on in. It ain’t locked. But move slow.”

He followed Mr. Smith into the hallway.

A stocky man with unkempt black hair and a greasy face had been waiting just inside. He glowered at the little man and then spoke over the little man’s shoulder to Checkered Suit.

“What’s the idea bringing this guy in here?” he wanted to know.

“I think it’s the shamus we been watching out for, Boss. It says its name’s Smith.”

Greasy Face frowned, staring first at the little man with the pince-nez glasses and then at Checkered Suit.

“Hell,” he said. “That ain’t a dick. Lots of people named Smith. And would he use his right name?”

Mr. Smith cleared his throat. “You gentlemen,” he said, with only the slightest emphasis on the second word, “seem to be laboring under some misapprehension. I am Henry Smith, agent for the Phalanx Life and Fire Insurance Company. I have just been transferred to this territory and am making a routine canvass.

“We sell both major types of insurance, gentlemen, life and fire. And for the owner of the home, we have a combination policy that is a genuine innovation. If you will permit me the use of my hands, so I can take my rate book from my pocket, I should be very pleased to show you what we have to offer.”

Greasy Face’s glance was again wavering between the insurance agent and Checkered Suit. He said “Nuts” quite disgustedly.

Then his gaze fixed on the man with the gun, and his voice got louder. “You half-witted ape,” he said. “Ain’t you got eyes? Does this guy look like—?”

Checkered Suit’s voice was defensive. “How’d I know, Eddie?” he whined, and the insurance agent felt the pressure of the automatic against his back relax. “You told me we were on the lookout for this shamus Smith, and that he was a little guy. And he coulda disguised himself, couldn’t he? And if he did come, he wouldn’t be wearing his badge in sight or anything.”

Greasy Face grunted. “Okay, okay, you done it now.

We’ll have to wait until Joe gets back to be sure. Joe’s seen the Smith we got tipped was coining up here.”

The little man in the gold-rimmed glasses smiled more confidently now. “May I lower my arms?” he asked. “It’s quite uncomfortable to hold them this way.”

The stocky man nodded. He spoke to Checkered Suit,

“Run him over, though, just to make sure.”

Mr. Smith felt a hand reach around and tap his pockets lightly and expertly, first on one side of him and then on the other. He noticed wonderingly that the touch was so light he probably wouldn’t have noticed it at all if the stocky man’s remark had not led him to expect it.

“Okay,” said Checkered Suit’s voice behind him. “He’s clean, Boss. Guess I did pull a boner.”

The little man lowered his hands, and then took a black leather-bound notebook from the inside pocket of his banker’s-gray coat. It was a dog-eared rate book.

He thumbed over a few pages, and then looked up smiling. “I would deduce,” he said, “that the occupation in which you gentlemen engage — whatever it may be — is a hazardous one. I fear our company would not be interested in selling you the life insurance policies for that reason.

“But we sell both kinds of insurance, life and fire. Does one of you gentlemen own this house?”

Greasy Face looked at him incredulously. “Are you trying to kid us?” he asked.

Mr. Smith shook his head and the motion made his pince-nez glasses fall off and dangle on their black silk cord.

He put them back on and adjusted them carefully before he spoke.

“Of course,” he said earnestly, “it is true that the manner of my reception here was a bit unusual. But that is no reason why — if this house belongs to one of you and is not insured against fire — I should not try to interest you in a policy.

Your occupation, unless I should try to sell you life insurance, is none of my business and has nothing to do with insuring a house. Indeed, I understand that at one time our company had a large policy covering fire loss on a Florida mansion owned by a certain Mr. Capone who, a few years ago, was quite well known as—” Greasy Face said, “It ain’t our house.”

Mr. Smith replaced his rate book in his pocket regretfully. “I’m sorry, gentlemen,” he said.

He was interrupted by a series of loud but dull thuds, coming from somewhere upstairs, as though someone was pounding frantically against a wall.

Checkered Suit stepped past Mr. Smith and started for the staircase. “Kessler’s got a hand or a foot loose,” he growled as he went past Greasy Face. “I’ll go—”

He caught the glare in Greasy Face’s eyes and was on the defensive again. “So what?” he asked. “We can’t let this guy go anyway, can we? Sure, it was my fault, but now he knows we’re watching for cops and that something’s up. And if we can’t let him go, what for should we be careful what we say?”

The little man’s eyes had snapped open wide behind the spectacles. The name Kessler had struck a responsive chord, and for the first time the little man realized that he himself was in grave danger. The newspapers had been full of the kidnaping of millionaire Jerome Kessler, who was being held for ransom. Mr. Smith had noted the accounts particularly, because his company, he knew, had a large policy on Mr. Kessler’s life.

But the face of Mr. Smith was impassive as Greasy Face swung round to look at him. He stepped quite close to him to peer into his face, the gesture of a nearsighted man.

Mr. Smith smiled at him. “I hope you’ll pardon me,” he said mildly, “but I can tell that you are in need of glasses. I know, because I used to be quite nearsighted myself. Until I got these glasses, I couldn’t tell a horse from an auto at twenty yards, although I could read quite well. I can recommend a good optometrist in Springfield who can—”

“Brother,” said Greasy Face, “if you’re putting on an act, don’t overdo it. If you ain’t—” He shook his head.

Mr. Smith smiled. He said deprecatingly, “You mustn’t mind me. I know I’m talkative by nature, but one has to be to sell insurance. If one isn’t that way by nature, he becomes that way, if you get what I mean. So I hope you won’t mind my—”

“Shut up.”

“Certainly. Do you mind if I sit down? I canvassed all the way out here from Springfield today, and I’m tired. Of course, I have a car, but—”

As he talked, he had seated himself in a chair at the side of the hall; now, before crossing his legs, he carefully adjusted a trouser leg so as not to spoil the crease.

Checkered Suit was coming down the stairs again. “He was kicking a wall,” he said. “I tied up his foot again.” He looked at Mr. Smith and then grinned at Greasy Face. “He sold you an insurance policy yet?”

The stocky man glowered back. “The next time you bring in—”

There were footsteps coming up the drive, and the stocky man whirled and put his eye to the crack between the shade of the door and the edge of its pane of glass. His right hand jerked a revolver from his hip pocket.

Then he relaxed and replaced the revolver. “It’s Joe,” he said over his shoulder to Checkered Suit. He opened the door as the footsteps sounded on the porch.

A tall man with dark eyes set deep into a cadaverous face came in. Almost at once those eyes fell on the little insurance agent, and he looked startled. “Who the hell—?” Greasy Face closed the door and locked it. “It’s an insurance agent, Joe.

Wanta buy a policy? Well, he won’t sell you one, because you’re in a hazardous occupation.” Joe whistled. “Does he know—?”

“He knows too much.” The stocky man jerked a thumb at the man in the checkered suit. “Bright Boy here even pops out with the name of the guy upstairs. But listen, Joe, his name’s Smith — this guy here, I mean. Look at him close. Could he be this Smith of the Feds, that we had a tip was in Springfield?”

The cadaverous-faced man glanced again at the insurance agent and grinned. “Not unless he shaved off twenty pounds weight and whittled his nose down an inch, it ain’t.”

“Thank you,” said the little man gravely. He stood up.

“And now that you have learned I am not who you thought I was, do you mind if I leave? I have a certain amount of this territory which I intend to cover by quitting time this evening.”

Checkered Suit put a hand against Mr. Smith’s chest and pushed him buck into the chair. He turned to the stocky man.

“Boss,” he said, “I think this little guy’s razzing us. Can I slug him one?”

“Hold it,” said the stocky man. He turned to Joe. “How’s about — what you were seeing about? Everything going okay?”

The tall man nodded. “Payoff’s tomorrow. It’s airtight.”

He shot a sidewise glance at the insurance agent. “We gonna have this guy on our hands until then? Let’s bump him off now.”

Mr. Smith’s eyes opened wide. “Bump?” he asked. “You mean murder me? But what on earth would you have to gain by killing me?”

Checkered Suit took the automatic out of his coat pocket.

“Now or tomorrow, Boss,” he asked. “What’s the diff?”

Greasy Face shook his head. “Keep your shirt on,” he replied. “We don’t want to have a stiff around, just in case.”

Mr. Smith cleared his throat. “The question,” he said, “seems to be whether you kill me now or tomorrow. But why should the necessity of killing me arise at all? I may as well admit that I recognized Mr. Kessler’s name and have deduced that you are holding him here. But if you collect the ransom tomorrow for him, you can just move on and leave me tied up here. Or release me when you release him. Or—”

“Listen,” said Greasy Face, “you’re a nervy little guy and I’d let you go if I could, but you can identify us, see? The bulls would show you galleries and you’d spot our mugs and they’d know who we are. We’ve been photographed, see? We ain’t amateurs. But we’ll let you stick around till tomorrow if you’ll only shut up and—”

“But hasn’t Mr. Kessler seen you also?” The stocky man nodded. “He gets it, too,” he said calmly. “As soon as we’ve collected.”

Mr. Smith’s eyes were wide. “But that’s hardly fair, is it?

To collect a ransom with the agreement that you will release him, and then fail to keep your part of the contract? To say the least, it’s poor business. I thought that there was honor among—er — it will make people distrust you.”

Checkered Suit raised a clubbed revolver. “Boss,” he pleaded, “at least let me conk him one.”

Greasy Face shook his head. “You and Joe take him down to the cellar. Cuff him to that iron cot and he’ll be all right. Yeah, tap him one if he argues about it, but don’t kill him, yet.”

The little man rose with alacrity. “I assure you I shall not argue about it. I have no desire to be—”

Checkered Suit grabbed him by an arm and hustled him toward the cellar steps. Joe followed.

At the foot of the steps, Mr. Smith stopped so suddenly that Joe almost stepped on him. Mr. Smith pointed accusingly at a pile of red cans.

“Is that gasoline?” He peered closer. “Yes, I can see that it is, and smell that it is. Keeping cans of it like that in a place like that is a fire hazard, especially when one of the cans is leaking. Just look at the floor, will you? Wet with it.”

Checkered Suit yanked at his arm. Mr. Smith gave ground, still protesting. “A wooden floor, too! In all the houses I’ve examined when I’ve issued fire policies, I’ve never seen—

“Joe,” said Checkered Suit, “I’ll kill him if I sock him, and the boss’ll get mad. Got your sap?”

“Sap?” asked the little man. “That’s a new term, isn’t it?

What is a—?” Joe’s blackjack punctuated the sentence.

It was very dark when Mr. Smith opened his eyes. At first, it was a swirling, confused, and thunderous darkness.

But after a while it resolved itself into the everyday damp darkness of a cellar, and there was a little square of moonlight coming in at a window over his head. The thunder, too, resolved itself into nothing more startling than the sound of footsteps on the floor above.

His head ached badly, and Mr. Smith tried to raise his hands to it. One of them moved only an inch or two before there was a metallic clank, and the hand couldn’t be moved any farther. He explored with the hand that was free and found that his right hand was cuffed to the side of the metal cot with a heavy handcuff.

He found, too, that there was no mattress on the bed and that the bare metal springs were cold as well as uncomfortable.

Slowly and painfully at first, Mr. Smith raised himself to a sitting position on the edge of the bed and began to examine the possibilities of his situation.

His eyes were by now accustomed to the dimness. The metal cot was a very heavy one. Another one just like it stood on end against the wall at the head of the cot to which Mr. Smith was handcuffed. At first glance it appeared ready to crash down on Mr. Smith’s head, but he reached out his left hand and found that it stood there quite solidly.

He heard the cellar door open and footsteps starting down. A light flashed on back by the steps and another at a work bench on the opposite side of the cellar. Checkered Suit appeared, and crossed to the work bench. He glanced over toward the dark corner where Mr. Smith was, but Mr. Smith was lying quietly on the cot.

After a moment at the bench he went back up the stairs.

The two lights remained on.

Mr. Smith rose to a sitting position again, this time slowly so the springs of the cot would make no noise. Once erect, however, he went to work rapidly. What he was about to attempt was, he knew, a long-shot chance, but he had nothing to lose.

With his free hand he pushed and pulled at the iron cot leaning against the wall, first grasping the frame as high as he could reach, then as low. It was heavy and hard to shift, but finally he got it off balance, ready to topple over on his head if he had not held it back. Then he got it back on balance again, by a hair. He moved his hand away experimentally.

The cot stood, a sword of Damocles over his head.

Then lifting a foot up to the edge of the cot on which he sat, he took out the lace of one of his shoes. It wasn’t easy, with one hand, to tie an end of the shoelace to the frame of the upended cot, but he managed. Holding the other end of the shoelace, he lay down again.

He had worked more rapidly than had been necessary. It was a full ten minutes before Checkered Suit returned to the cellar.

Through slitted eyes, the insurance agent saw that he carried several objects — a cigar box, a clock, dry-cell batteries. He put them down on the bench and started to work.

“Making a bomb?” Mr. Smith asked pleasantly.

Checkered Suit turned around and glowered. “You talking again? Keep your lip buttoned, or I’ll—”

Mr. Smith did not seem to hear. “I take it you intend to plant the bomb near that pile of gasoline cans tomorrow?” he asked. “Yes, I can sec now that I was hasty in criticizing it as a fire hazard. It’s all in the point of view, of course. You want it to be a fire hazard. Seeing things from the point of view of an insurance man, I can hardly approve. But from your point of view, I can quite appreciate—”

“Shut up!” Checkered Suit’s voice was exasperated.

“I take it you intend to wait until you have collected the ransom money for Mr. Kessler, and then, leaving him and me in the house — probably already dead — you will set the little bomb and take your departure.”

“That sock Joe gave you should have lasted longer,” said Checkered Suit. “Want another?”

“Not particularly,” Mr. Smith replied. “In fact, my head still aches from the last one I had from that — did you call it a ‘sap’?” He sighed. “I fear my knowledge of the slang of the underworld to which you gentlemen belong is sadly lacking—”

Checkered Suit slammed the cigar box back on the bench and took the automatic from his pocket. Holding it by the barrel, he stalked across the cellar toward Mr. Smith.

The little man’s eyes appeared to be closed, but he rambled on, “It is rather a coincidence, isn’t it, that I should call here to sell insurance — life and fire — and that you should be so sadly ill-qualified to receive either one? Your occupation is definitely hazardous. And—”

Checkered Suit had reached the bed. He bent over and raised the clubbed pistol. But apparently the little man’s eyes hadn’t been closed. He jerked up his free hand to ward off the threatened blow, and the hand held the shoestring. The heavy metal cot, balanced on end, toppled and fell.

It had gained momentum by the time a corner of it struck the head of Checkered Suit. Quite sufficient momentum. Mr. Smith’s long-shot chance had come off. He said “Oof” as Checkered Suit fell across him and the cot came on down atop Checkered Suit.

But his left hand caught the automatic and kept it from clattering to the floor. As soon as he caught his breath, he wormed his hand, not without difficulty, between his own body and that of the gangster. In a vest pocket, he found a key that unlocked the handcuff.

He wriggled his way out, trying to do so quietly. But the upper of the two cots slipped and there was a clang of metal against metal.

There were footsteps overhead and Mr. Smith darted around behind the furnace as the cellar door opened. A voice— it seemed to be the voice of the man they had called Joe-called out, “Larry!” Then the footsteps started down the stairs.

Mr. Smith leaned around the furnace and pointed Checkered Suit’s automatic at the descending gangster. “You will please raise your hands,” he said. Then he noticed that smoke curled upward from a lighted cigarette in Joe’s right hand. “And be very careful of that—”

With an oath, the cadaverous-faced man reached for a shoulder holster. As he did so, the cigarette dropped from his hand.

Mr. Smith’s eyes didn’t follow the cigarette to the floor, for Joe’s revolver had leaped from its holster almost as though by magic and was spitting noise and fire at him. A bullet nicked the furnace near Mr. Smith’s head.

Mr. Smith pulled at the trigger of the automatic, but nothing happened. Desperately, he pulled harder. Still nothing—

At the foot of the staircase a sheet of bright flame, started by Joe’s dropped cigarette, flared upward from the wooden floor, saturated with gasoline from the leaky can.

The sheet of flame leaped for the stack of cans, found the hole in the leaky one. Mr. Smith had barely time to jerk his     head back behind the furnace before the explosion came.

Even though he was shielded from its force, the concussion sent him sprawling back against the steps that led to the outer door of the cellar. Behind him, as he got to his feet, half the cellar was an inferno of flames. He couldn’t see Joe — or Checkered Suit.

He ran up the steps and tried the slanting outside cellar door. It seemed to be padlocked from the outside. But he could see where the hasp of the padlock was. He put the muzzle of the automatic against the door there, and tried the trigger again. He brought up his other hand and tried the gun with both hands. It wouldn’t fire.

He glanced behind him again. Flames filled almost the entire cellar. At first he thought he was hopelessly trapped.

Then through the smoke and flame he saw that there was an outside window only a few yards away, and a chair that would give him access to it.

Still clinging to the gun that wouldn’t shoot, he got the window open and climbed out. A sheet of flame, drawn by the draft of the opened window, followed him out into the night.

He paused only an instant for some cool air and a quick look, to be sure his clothing wasn’t afire, and then ran around the house and up onto the front porch. Already the fire was licking upward. Through the first-floor windows he could see its red glare.

He ran up onto the front porch. The gun that wouldn’t shoot came in handy to knock the glass, already cracked by explosion, out of the front door so he could reach in and turn the key.

As he went into the hallway, Mr. Smith heard the back door of the house slam, and surmised that Greasy Face was making his getaway. But Mr. Smith’s interests lay upstairs; he didn’t believe that the fleeing criminal would have untied his captive.

The staircase was ablaze, but still intact. Mr. Smith took a handkerchief from his pocket, held it tightly over his mouth and nose, and darted up through the flames.

The hallway on the second floor was swirling with smoke, but not yet afire. He stopped only long enough to beat out the little flame that was licking upward from one of his trouser cuffs, and then began to throw open the doors that led from the hallway.

In the center room on the left, just down the hallway from the stairs, a bound and gagged man was lying on a bed.

Hurriedly Mr. Smith took off the gag and began to work on the ropes that were knotted tightly about his feet and ankles.

“You’re Mr. Kessler?” he asked.

The gray-haired man took a deep breath and then nodded weakly. “Are you the police or—?”

Mr. Smith shook his head. “I’m an agent for the Phalanx Life and Fire Insurance Company, Mr. Kessler. I’ve got to get you out of here, because the house is burning down and we’ve got a big policy on your life. Two hundred thousand, isn’t it?”

The ropes at the wrists of the prisoner gave way. “You rub your wrists, Mr. Kessler,” said Mr. Smith, “to get back your circulation, while I untie your ankles. We’ll have to work fast to get out of here. I hope we haven’t a policy on this house, because there isn’t going to be a house here in another fifteen or twenty minutes.”

The final knots parted. Over the crackling of flames, Mr.

Smith heard the cough of an automobile’s engine. He ran to the open window and looked out, while Mr. Kessler stood up.

Through the windshield of the car nosing out of the garage behind the house, he could see the face of the leader of the trio of kidnapers. The driveway ran under the window.

“The last survivor of your three acquaintances is leaving us,” said Mr. Smith over his shoulder. “I think the police would appreciate it if we slowed down his departure.”

He picked up a heavy metal-based lamp from the bureau beside the window and jerked it loose from its cord.

As he leaned out of the window, the car, gathering speed, was almost directly below him. Mr. Smith poised the lamp and slammed it downward.

It struck the hood just in front of the windshield. There was the sound of breaking glass, and the car swerved into the side of the house and jammed tightly against it. One wheel kept on rolling, but the car itself didn’t.

Greasy Face came out of the car door, and there was a long red gash across his forehead from the broken glass. He squinted up at the window as he stepped back, then raised a revolver and fired. Mr. Smith ducked back as a bullet thudded into the house beside the window.

“Mr. Kessler,” he said, “I’m afraid I made a mistake. I should have permitted him to depart. We’ll have to leave by the other side of the house.”

Kessler was stamping his foot to help bring his cramped leg muscles back to normal. Mr. Smith ran past him and opened the door to the hallway. He staggered back and slammed it shut again as a sheet of flame burst in.

The room was thick with smoke now, and on the inside edge, flames were beginning to lick through the floorboards.

“The hallway is quite impassable,” said the insurance agent. “And I fear the stairs are gone by now, anyway. I fear we shall have to—” He coughed from the smoke and looked around. There was no other door.

“Well,” he said cheerfully, “perhaps our friend has—”

Two shots, as he appeared at the window, told him that Greasy Face was still there. One of them went through the upper pane of the window, near the top.

Mr. Smith leaped to one side, then peered cautiously out again. The leader of the kidnapers stood, revolver in hand, twenty feet back from the house, beyond the wrecked car under the window. His face was twisted with anger.

“Come out and get it, damn you,” he yelled. “Or stay in there and sizzle.”

The gray-haired man was coughing violently now.

“What can we—?”

Mr. Smith took the automatic from his pocket and glanced at it regretfully. “If only this thing — Mr. Kessler, do you know how many bullets a revolver holds? He’s shot three times. And lie’s nearsighted. Maybe—”

“Six, most of them, I think. But—” The gray-haired man was gasping now. Mr. Smith took a deep breath and stepped to the window, started to climb through it. If he could get the kidnaper to empty his revolver, probably he could bluff him with the automatic that wouldn’t shoot.

The gun below him barked and a bullet thudded into the window sill. Another; he didn’t know where it landed. The third shot went just over his head as he let go and dropped to the top of the wrecked car.

He whirled, jumped to the grass. It was farther than he thought and he fell, but still clung to the automatic. He was flat on his face in the grass only a few steps from the kidnaper.

Greasy Face didn’t wait to reload. He clubbed the revolver and stepped in. Mr. Smith rolled over hastily, bringing the automatic up, held in both hands. “Raise your—”

His grip on the weapon was tight with desperation and one thumb chanced to touch and move the safety lever. The automatic roared so loudly and suddenly that the unexpected recoil knocked it out of the insurance agent’s hands.

But there was a look of surprise on the face of the stocky man, and there was a hole in his chest. He turned slowly as he fell, and Mr. Smith felt slightly ill to see that there was a hole, much larger, in the middle of the kidnaper’s back.

Mr. Smith rose a bit unsteadily and hurried back to the car to help Mr. Kessler down to the ground. Over the crackling roar of the flames they could now hear the wail of approaching sirens.

The gray-haired man glanced apprehensively at the fallen kidnaper. “Is he—?”

Mr. Smith nodded. “I didn’t mean to shoot — but I told them they were in a hazardous occupation. Someone must have seen the blaze and reported it. Some of those sirens sound like police cars. They’ll be glad to know you’re safe, Mr. Kessler. They’ve been—”

Five minutes later, the gray-haired man was surrounded by a ring of excited policemen. “Yes,” he was saying, “three of them. The insurance chap says the other two are dead in the cellar. Yes, he did it all. No, I don’t know his name yet but that reward—”

The police chief turned and crossed the grass toward the little man in the rumpled banker’s-gray suit and the gold-rimmed glasses. Outlined in the red glare of the blazing house, he was talking volubly to the fireman on the front end of the biggest hose.

“And because we sell both life and fire insurance, we have special consideration for firemen. So instead of charging higher rates for them, as most companies do, we offer a very special policy, with low premiums and double indemnities, and—”

The chief waited politely. At long last he turned to a grinning sergeant. “If that little guy ever gets through talking,” he said, “tell him about the reward and get his name.

I’ve got to get back to town before morning.”

Teacup Trouble

GOOD MORNING, Mr. Gupstein. My name is Wilson. Some of my friends around at police headquarters call me Slip Wilson; you know how those things get started.

You see, Mr. Gupstein, my regular lawyer gave me your name and suggested I see you if I needed anything while he was away. And I need legal advice.

No, my lawyer isn’t on vacation, or not exactly. He’s in jail, Mr. Gupstein.

But here’s what I want to know. I’ve got a diamond stickpin with a stone about the size of a flashlight bulb. I want to find out if I can make a deal for nearly what it’s worth or whether I’ll have to push it through a fence for whatever I can get. The difference ought to amount to maybe a couple of grand, Mr. Gupstein.

How’d I get it? Well, in a manner of speaking, Mr.

Gupstein, it was given to me by a teacup. But that’s hard for you to understand so maybe I’d better start farther back.

I first saw this guy in the elevator at Brandon’s. He was a big bozo, about six feet between the straps of his spats and the band of his derby. And big all over. He wasn’t over twenty-five years old either.

But what made me notice him was his glims. He had the biggest, softest baby-blue eyes I ever saw. Honest, they made him look like a cherub out of a stained-glass window. I guess I mean a cherub — you know, one of those plump little brats with wings sprouting from behind the ears?

No, Mr. Gupstein, he didn’t have wings from behind his ears. I just mean he had that kind of eyes and that kind of a look in his face.

We both got off at the main floor, and I happened to reach into my pocket for a fag. And they weren’t there. I’d just put my cigarette case in that pocket when I’d got in the elevator, too. So I quick dived a hand into my inside pocket.

Yeah, my billfold was gone too.

I don’t know whether you can imagine just how that made me feel, Mr. Gupstein. Me, Slip Wilson, being picked clean like a visiting fireman! I hadn’t even been bumped into, either, and the elevator hadn’t been crowded. And I’d thought I was good!

Huh? Yeah, Mr. Gupstein, that’s my profession. Until I got out of that elevator, I thought I was the best leather-goods worker this side of the Hudson Tunnel. You can figure how I felt. Me, Slip Wilson, picked cleaner than a mackerel in a home for undernourished cats.

Well, I took a quick gander around and I spotted my companion of the elevator ride disappearing through the door to the street. I hightailed after him.

A block farther on, where it wasn’t so crowded, I caught up and asked him for a match. I’d forgotten for the moment that my cigarettes were gone and I didn’t have anything to light with it, but he didn’t seem to notice the difference.

I made a crack about the weather, and since we seemed to be going in the same direction, friendship ripened into thirst and I asked him to stop in at a tavern for a drink.

He paid for it, too, out of a wallet that needed reducing exercises. We agreed that the Scotch was lousy, so I invited him around to my apartment so I could show him the merits of my favorite brand. Funny, but we seemed to hit it off together from the start like bacon and eggs.

When we got there, he flops into my favorite chair, nearly breaking the springs, and makes himself at home.

“I say, old chap,” he says. “We haven’t introduced ourselves. My name is Cadwallader Van Aylslea.”

Well, Mr. Gupstein, you’ve heard of the Van Aylsleas; they own half this island and have a mortgage on more. Every time Old Man Van Aylslea stubs his toe getting out of bed after breakfast, the market drops ten points.

So I grinned sarcastic at him. “Glad to know you, Cadwallader,” I said. “I’m the Rajah of Rangoon.”

Without batting an eye, he pipes up that he’s glad to know me and how are things in my native land. For the first time, Mr. Gupstein, I began to suspect.

I’d been looking right into those baby-blue glims, and I could see he wasn’t spoofing. He took himself at face value and he took me that way too. And I began to add up a few other little things he’d said, and I saw he was off his trolley.

But trolley or no, I wanted my money back. So I sort of accidentally got a couple of kayo drops tangled in his next Scotch. And I steered clear of doubtful topics of conversation until he leaned back in the chair and blinked a few times, and then closed his eyes and exposed his tonsils to the afternoon breeze.

I waited a few minutes to be sure, and then I put everything in his pockets into a neat little pile on the table.

Listen, Mr. Gupstein. There were seven billfolds, four of them fat ones. There were five watches, my cigarette case, and an assortment of junk ranging from a pair of pink garters to a bag of glass marbles. Not mentioning jewelry.

The billfolds added up to almost a grand, and what of the other stuff was valuable would have brought half of that from any fence this side of Maiden Lane.

To top it off there is a rock in his cravat that looks to be worth ten times all the rest of the haul put together. I’d noticed it before, of course, but it hadn’t occurred to me that it might be the McCoy. But when I looked at it close, you could have knocked me down with a busted flush. It wasn’t just a diamond, Mr. Gupstein. It was blue-white and flawless.

I put it with the rest and sat there looking at the pile goggle-eyed. If that was one day’s haul, he was one of the seven wonders of the Bronx.

And all I had to do was let him sleep. All I had to do was wrap up my toothbrush, fill my pockets with the dough and the jewelry on the table, and head for Bermuda. With a grand in cash to buy pancakes until I could get a market for the rock.

All I had to do was blow. And I didn’t.

I guess curiosity has hooked better guys than me, Mr.

Gupstein. I wanted to know what it was all about. I had a roscoe that I never carried, and I got it out of mothballs, looked to the priming, and sat down. I was determined to find out who and what he was, and damn the torpedoes.

I guess his big bulk helped him to throw off the shut-eye-juice sooner than most. It wasn’t but an hour before he sat up and opened his eyes and began to rub his forehead.

“Funny,” he muttered. “Sorry, but I must have dropped off. Horribly rude.”

Then he lamped the pile of boodle on the table, and I tightened the grip of my roscoe. But he merely blinked.

“Where’d all this stuff come from, Rajah?” His voice sounded as puzzled as his eyes looked. “Why, some of it is mine.” He reached over and picked up the fattest wallet, the diamond tiepin, and a few other trifles.

“It came out of your pockets, my fine-feathered friend,” I assured him. “Before that, it seems to have come from a number of places.”

He sighed. Then he looked at me like a dog that knows it needs a beating. “All right, Rajah,” he said. “I may as well admit it. I’m a kleptomaniac. I take things and don’t even know it. That’s why I’m not allowed out at home. This morning I got away from them.”

The eyes had me again. He was telling the truth, and he looked like a kid that expected to be told to go sit in a corner.

And if that was true…

I sat up suddenly. An electric light seemed to be turned on inside my head. “Let me see that wallet you say is yours,” I barked at him.

He handed it over like a lamb. I looked at the identification. Yes, Mr. Gupstein. Cadwallader Van Aylslea.

Plenty of identification to prove it.

“Listen, Rajah,” he was begging. “Don’t send me back.

They keep me a prisoner there. Let me stay here with you for a while anyway before I go back.”

By that time I was pacing up and down the room. I had an idea, and my idea was having pups.

I looked at him for a long minute before I opened up.

“Listen, Cadwallader,” I told him, “I’ll let you stay here on a few terms. One is that you never go out unless we go together. If you happen to pinch anything, I’ll take care of it and see that it goes back where it belongs. I’m a whiz at telling where things like that belong, Cadwallader.”

“Gee, that’s swell of you. I—”

“And another thing,” I went on. “If and when you’re found by your folks, you’ll never mention me. You’ll tell them you don’t remember where you’ve been. Same goes; for cops.

Okay?”

He wrung my hand so hard I thought I’d lose a finger.

I took all the stuff from the table, except what he said was his, out to the kitchen. I put all the currency in my own billfold, and put the empties and the junk in the incinerator. I put the jewelry where I usually keep stuff like that.

All in all, it was still nearly a thousand bucks. And he’d collected it in a couple of hours or so, I figured. I began to add figures and count unhatched chickens until I got dizzy.

“Cadwallader,” I said, when I came back to the living room. “I’ve got an errand downtown. Want to come with me?”

He did. Until almost dark I led him through crowded stores and gave him every chance; to acquit himself nobly.

And I kept him clear of counters where he might fill valuable space in his pockets with cheap junk.

It was something of a shock when I got in the taxi to take him back home with me, to discover my wallet was gone again. So were my cigarettes, but I had enough change loose in a trouser pocket to pay the cab.

I grinned to myself, Mr. Gupstein, but it was a grin of chagrin. Twice in one day I’d been robbed and hadn’t known it.

“Now, Cadwallader, my boy,” I said when we were safely in my apartment, “I’ll trouble you for my leather back, and if by any chance you collared anything else, give it to me and I’ll see that it is all returned where it belongs.”

He began to feel in his pockets and an embarrassed look spread over his face. He smiled but it was a sickly-looking smile.

“I’m afraid I haven’t got your wallet, Rajah,” he said after he’d felt all around. “If you say it’s gone, I must have taken it on the way downtown, but I haven’t it now.”

I remembered all the sugar in that billfold, and, Mr.

Gupstein, I must have let out a howl that could have been heard on Staten Island if it had been a clear night. I forgot he was more than twice my size, and I stepped right up and frisked him and I didn’t miss a bet.

Then I did it again. Every pocket was as empty as an alderman’s cigar box the day after election. I didn’t believe it, but there it was.

I pushed him back into a chair. I thought of getting my roscoe but I didn’t think I’d need it. I felt mad enough to peel the hide off a tiger bare-handed.

“What’s the gag?” I demanded. “Talk fast.”

He looked like a four-year-old caught with a jam pot.

“Sometimes, Rajah, but not often, my kleptomania works sort of backward. I put things from my own pockets in other people’s. It’s something I’ve done only a few times, but this must have been one of them. I’m awfully sorry.”

I sighed and sat down. I looked at him, and I guess I wasn’t mad any longer. It wasn’t his fault. He was telling the truth; I could see that with half an eye. And I could see, too, that he was just about three times as far off his rocker as I’d given him credit for.

Still and all, Mr. Gupstein, I still liked the guy. I began to wonder if I was getting mushy above the eyebrows myself.

Oh well, I thought, I can get the dough back by taking him out a few more times. He’d said his kleptomania didn’t go into reverse often. And if I’d start out broke each time, it couldn’t do any harm.

So that was that, but after I’d counted all those chickens it was a discouraging evening. You can see that, Mr. Gupstein. I got out a deck of cards and taught him how to play cribbage and he beat me every game until I began to get bored. I decided to pump him a bit.

“Listen, Cadwallader,” I began.

“Cadwallader?” he pops back. “That isn’t my name.” It caught me off guard. “Huh?” says I. “You’re Cadwallader Van Aylslea!”

“Who’s he? I fear there is a mistake of identity.”

He was sitting up straight, looking very intently at me, and his right hand had slid between the third and fourth buttons of his shirt. I should have guessed, of course, but I didn’t.

But I decided to humor him. “Who are you, then?”

A shrewd look came into his eyes as he swept back from his forehead a lock of hair that wasn’t there. “It escapes me for the moment,” he temporized. “But no, I shall not lie to you, my friend. I remember, of course, but it is best that I remain incognito.”

I began to wonder if I’d bit off more than I could handle.

I wondered if he had these spells often, and if so, how I should handle him.

“For all of me,” I said a bit disgustedly, “you can remain anything you want. I’m going out for a paper.”

It was time for the morning papers to be out, eleven-thirty, and I wanted to see if any mention was made of a search for a missing nut from the Van Aylslea tree. There wasn’t.

I hate to tell you about the next morning, Mr. Gupstein.

When I woke up, there was Cadwallader standing in his undershirt looking out of the window. His right hand was thrust inside his undershirt and he had a carefully coiled spitcurl on his forehead. When he heard me sit up in bed, he turned majestically.

“My good friend,” he said, “I have thought it over and I’ve decided that I may cast aside anonymity and reveal to you in confidence my true identity.”

Yeah, Mr. Gupstein, you guessed it. Why do so many nuts think they are Napoleon? Why don’t some of them pick on Eddie Cantor or Mussolini?

I didn’t know, and of course it would have been useless to ask him, whether this delusion was something temporary that he’d been through before, or whether it was here to stay.

I got dressed quick and after breakfast I locked him in to keep him safe from English spies, and I went out and sat in the park to think.

I could, of course, take him out and lose him somewhere and wash my hands of the matter. The cops would pick him up and he’d tell them he’d been staying with the Rajah of Rangoon, if he told them anything even that lucid. Stuff like that goes over big at headquarters.

But I didn’t want to do that, Mr. Gupstein. Funny as it sounds, I liked the guy, and I had a hunch that if he had right treatment he’d get over this stage and go back to good old kleptomania. And he belonged there, Mr. Gupstein. It would be a shame for technique like his to go to waste.

And I remembered, too, that if I could get him back to normal, such as normal was, I could clean up enough in a week or two to retire. As it was, I was out a couple of hundred bucks of my own dough.

Then I had my big idea. You can’t argue with a nut. Or maybe you can, Mr. Gupstein, because you’re a lawyer, but I couldn’t. But my idea was this: How could two guys both be Napoleon? If you put two Napoleons in the same cell, wouldn’t one of them outtalk the other? And wouldn’t the guy who had the delusion longest be the best talker?

I went around to the bank and drew some dough and then I hunted up a private sanitarium and a bit of fast talking got me an audience in private with the head cheese.

“Have you got any Napoleons here?” I asked him.

“Three of them,” he admitted, looking me over like he was wondering if I’d dispute their claims to that identity.

“Why?”

I leaned forward confidentially. “I have a very dear friend who has the same delusion. I think if he were shut up with another guy who has prior claim on the same idea, he might be talked out of it. They can’t both be Napoleon, you know.”

“Such a procedure,” he said, “would be against medical ethics. We couldn’t possibly—”

I took a roll of bills from my pocket and held them under his nose. “A hundred dollars,” I suggested, “for a three-day trial; win, lose, or draw.”

He looked offended. He opened his mouth to turn me down, but I could see his eyes on the frogskins.

“Plus, of course,” I added, “the regular sanitarium fees for the three days. The hundred dollars as an honorarium to you personally for taking an interest in the experiment.”

“It couldn’t possibly—” he began, and looked at me expectantly to see if I was going to cut in and raise the ante. I stood pat; that was all I wanted to invest. There was silence while I kept holding the bills out toward him.

“—do any harm,” he concluded, taking the money. “Can you bring your friend today?”

Cadwallader was under the bed when I got home. He said the spies had been closing in on the apartment. It took a lot of fast talking to get him out. I had to go and buy him a false mustache and colored glasses for a disguise. And I pulled the shades down in the taxi that took us to the sanitarium.

It took all my curiosity-tortured will power, Mr.

Gupstein, to wait the full three days, but I did it.

When I was shown into his office, the doctor looked up sadly.

“I fear the experiment was a dismal failure,” he admitted.

“I warned you. The patient still has paranoia.”

“I don’t give three shrieks in Hollywood if he still has pyorrhea,” I came back. “Does he or does he not still think he’s Napoleon?”

“No,” he said. “He doesn’t. Come on, I’ll let you see for yourself.”

We went upstairs and the doc waited outside while I went into the room to talk to Cadwallader.

The other Napoleon had already been moved on.

My blue-eyed wonder was lying on a bed with his head in his mitts, but he sprang up with delight when he saw me.

“Rajah, old pal,” he asked eagerly. “Have you a saucer?”

“A saucer?” I looked at him in bewilderment.

“A saucer.”

“What do you want with a saucer?”

The beginning wasn’t promising, but I plowed on. There was one thing interested me most.

“Are you Napoleon Bonaparte?” I asked him.

He looked surprised. “Me?”

I was getting fed up. “Yes, you,” I told him.

He didn’t answer, and I could see that his mind, what there was of it, wasn’t on the conversation. His eyes were roving around the room.

“What are you looking for?” I demanded.

“A saucer.”

“A saucer?”

“Sure. A saucer.”

The conversation was getting out of hand. “What on earth do you want with a saucer?”

So I can sit down, of course.”

“Huh?” I asked, startled.

“Naturally,” he replied. “Can’t you see that I’m a teacup?”

I gulped, and turned sadly to the door. Then for a moment he seemed to gather shreds of his sanity together. “I say, Rajah,” he piped up. I turned.

“If I don’t see you again, Rajah, I want you to have something to remember me by.” He reached for his tie and pulled out the stickpin with the rock the size of a postage stamp. I’d forgotten about it, no kidding. He handed it to me, and I thanked him. And I meant it.

“You’ll come again, though?” he asked wistfully.

“Sure I will, Cadwallader.” I turned to the door again.

Darned if I didn’t want to bawl, Mr. Gupstein.

I told the doctor he’d be sent for, and got out of the sanitarium safely. Then I looked the sparkler over carefully again, and I decided it’s worth at least five G’s. So I’ll come out ahead on the deal as soon as I cash in on it.

First, I was going to appraise the stone, so I trotted into one of the ritziest shops in town. I knew I’d have to pick an expensive joint to flash a rock that size without arousing too much suspicion.

There was only one clerk behind the counter and another customer was ahead of me. I began to look around, but when I caught part of the conversation, I froze.

“… and since then,” the clerk was saying, “you haven’t heard a word from or about your brother, Mr. Van Aylslea?”

The customer shook his head. “Not a word. We’re keeping it from the press, of course.”

I took a close look. The bloke was older and not so heavy, but I could see he resembled my kleptomaniac teacup.

So as quietly as though I was walking on eggs, I eased out of the shop. But I waited outside. I figured I might do Cadwallader a final favor. When Van Aylslea came out, I buttonholed him.

“Mr. Van Aylslea,” I whispered. “I’m Operative Fifty-three. Your brother is at Bide-a-Wee Sanitarium.”

His face lighted up, and he shook my hand and patted my shoulder like a long-lost brother. “I’ll get him right away,” he said.

“Better stop for a saucer,” I called after him as his car started, but I guess he didn’t hear me.

I drifted on. If that stone had belonged to the Van Aylsleas and if they traded at that particular shop, they might recognize it, so I figured I’d had a narrow squeak.

It occurred to me that it had been in my tie when I talked to Cadwallader’s brother, which had been a foolish chance to take, but I guess he didn’t notice it. He was too excited.

Well, that takes me up to a few minutes ago, Mr. Gupstein. I decided to skip the appraisal and come right to you for advice.

Are you willing to approach the Van Aylsleas for me and find out if they want to offer a reward for the rock? I understand, Mr. Gupstein, that you have handled deals like that very successfully, and I’d rather not risk trying to peddle it if they offer a good reward.

And the Van Aylslea guy I just left looked like a reasonable guy who—

Huh? You say you know the family and that the brother is almost as batty as Cadwallader, and that he’s a klepto too, at times?

Nix, Mr. Gupstein, you can’t make me believe that he’s slicker than his brother with the finger-work. That’s impossible. Mr. Gupstein. Nobody could be smoother than—

Oh, well, let’s not worry about that. The point is, are you willing to handle the deal for me?

The stickpin? Why, it’s right here in my tie, of course, where it’s been ever since…

Huh?

… Well, Mr. Gupstein, I’m sorry I took up your time.

But this decides me, Mr. Gupstein. When two amateur dips give me a cleaning the same week, I’m through.

I’ve got a brother-in-law who’s a bookie and wants to give me a good, honest job. And I’m taking it. I’ve lifted my last leather.

You’re darned right I mean it, Mr. Gupstein. And to prove it, here’s your billfold back. So long, Mr. Gupstein.

The Hat Trick

IN A sense, the thing never happened. Actually, it would not have happened had not a thundershower been at its height when the four of them came out of the movie.

It had been a horror picture. A really horrible one—not trapdoor claptrap, but a subtle, insidious thing that made the rain-laden night air seem clean and sweet and welcome. To three of them. The fourth—

They stood under the marquee, and Mae said, “Gee, gang, what do we do now, swim or take taxis?” Mae was a cute little blonde with a turned-up nose, the better for smelling the perfumes she sold across a department-store counter.

Elsie turned to the two boys and said, “Let’s all go up to my studio for a while. It’s early yet.” The faint emphasis on the word “studio” was the snapper. Elsie had had the studio for only a week, and the novelty of living in a studio instead of a furnished room made her feel proud and Bohemian and a little wicked. She wouldn’t, of course, have invited Walter up alone, but as long as there were two couples of them, it would be all right.

Bob said, “Swell. Listen. Wally, you hold this cab. I’ll run down and get some wine. You girls like port?”

Walter and the girls took the cab while Bob talked the bartender, whom he knew slightly, into selling a fifth of wine after legal hours. He came running back with it and they were off to Elsie’s.

Mae, in the cab, got to thinking about the horror picture again; she’d almost made them walk out on it. She shivered, and Bob put his arm around her protectively. “Forget it, Mae.” he said. “Just a picture. Nothing like that ever happens, really.”

“If it did—” Walter began, and then stopped abruptly.

Bob looked at him and said, “If it did, what?”

Walter’s voice was a bit apologetic. “Forget now what I was going to say.” He smiled, a little strangely, as though the picture had affected him a bit differently than it had affected the others. Quite a bit.

“How’s school coming, Walter?” Elsie asked.

Walter was taking a premed course at night school; this was his one night off for the week. Days he worked in a bookstore on Chestnut Street. He nodded and said, “Pretty good.”

Elsie was comparing him, mentally, with Mae’s boyfriend, Bob. Walter wasn’t quite as tall as Bob, but he wasn’t bad-looking in spite of his glasses. And he was sure a lot smarter than Bob was and would get further some day. Bob was learning printing and was halfway through his apprenticeship now. He’d quit high school in his third year.

When they got to Elsie’s studio, she found four glasses in the cupboard, even if they were all different sizes and shapes, and then she rummaged around for crackers and peanut butter while Bob opened the wine and filled the glasses.

It was Elsie’s first party in the studio, and it turned out not to be a very wicked one. They talked about the horror picture mostly, and Bob refilled their glasses a couple of times, but none of them felt it much.

Then the conversation ran down a bit and it was still early. Elsie said, “Bob, you used to do some good card tricks. I got a deck in the drawer there. Show us.”

That’s how it started, as simply as that. Bob took the deck and had Mae draw a card. Then he cut the deck and had Mae put it back in at the cut, and let her cut them a few times, and then he went through the deck, face up, and showed her the card, the nine of spades.

Walter watched without particular interest. He probably wouldn’t have said anything if Elsie hadn’t piped up, “Bob, that’s wonderful. I don’t see how you do it.” So Walter told her, “It’s easy; he looked at the bottom card before he started, and when he cut her card into the deck, that card would be on top of it, so he just picked out the card that was next to it.”

Elsie saw the look Bob was giving Walter and she tried to cover up by saying how clever it was even when you knew how it worked, but Bob said, “Wally, maybe you can show us something good. Maybe you’re Houdini’s pet nephew or something.”

Walter grinned at him. He said, “If I had a hat, I might show you one.” It was safe; neither of the boys had worn hats. Mae pointed to the tricky little thing she’d taken off her head and put on Elsie’s dresser. Walter scowled at it. “Call that a hat? Listen, Bob, I’m sorry I gave your trick away. Skip it; I’m no good at them.”

Bob had been riffling the cards back and forth from one hand to the other, and he might have skipped it had not the deck slipped and scattered on the floor. He picked them up and his face was red, not entirely from bending over. He held out the deck to Walter. “You must be good on cards, too,” he said. “If you could give my trick away, you must know some. G’wan, do one.”

Walter took the deck a little reluctantly, and thought a minute. Then, with Elsie watching him eagerly, he picked out three cards, holding them so no one else could see them, and put the deck back down. Then he held up the three cards, in a V shape, and said, “I’ll put one of these on top, one on bottom, and one in the middle of the deck and bring them together with a cut. Look, it’s the two of diamonds, the ace of diamonds, and the three of diamonds.”

He turned them around again so the backs of the cards were towards his audience and began to place them one on top the deck, one in the middle, and—

“Aw, I get that one,” Bob said. “That wasn’t the ace of diamonds. It was the ace of hearts and you held it between the other two so just the point of the heart showed. You got that ace of diamonds already planted on top the deck.” He grinned triumphantly.

Mae said, “Bob, that was mean. Wally anyway let you finish your stunt before he said anything.”

Elsie frowned at Bob, too. Then her face suddenly lit up and she went across to the closet and opened the door and took a cardboard box off the top shelf. “Just remembered this,” she said. “It’s from a year ago when I had a part in a ballet at the social centre. A top hat.”

She opened the box and took it out. It was dented and, despite the box, a bit dusty, but it was indubitably a top hat. She put it, on its crown, on the table near Walter. “You said you could do a good one with a hat, Walter,” she said. “Show him.”

Everybody was looking at Walter and he shifted uncomfortably. “I—I was just kidding him, Elsie. I don’t—I mean it’s been so long since I tried that kind of stuff when I was a kid, and everything. I don’t remember it.”

Bob grinned happily and stood up. His glass and Walter’s were empty and he filled them, and he put a little more into the girls’ glasses, although they weren’t empty yet. Then he picked up a yardstick that was in the corner and flourished it like a circus barker’s cane. He said, “Step this way, ladies and gentleman, to see the one and only Walter Beekman do the famous non-existent trick with the black top hat. And in the next cage we have—”

“Bob, shut up,” said Mae.

There was a faint glitter in Walter’s eyes. He said, “For two cents, I’d—”

Bob reached into his pocket and pulled out a handful of change. He took two pennies out and reached across and dropped them into the inverted top hat. He said, “There you are,” and waved the yardstick-cane again. “Price only two cents, the one-fiftieth part of a dollah! Step right up and see the greatest prestidigitatah on earth—”

Walter drank his wine and then his face kept getting redder while Bob went on spieling. Then he stood up. He said quietly, “What’d you like to see for your two cents, Bob?”

Elsie looked at him open-eyed, “You mean, Wally, you’re offering to take anything out of—”

“Maybe.”

Bob exploded into raucous laughter. He said, “Rats,” and reached for the wine bottle.

Walter said, “You asked for it.”

He left the top hat right on the table, but he reached out a hand toward it, uncertainly at first. There was a squealing sound from inside the hat, and Walter plunged his hand down in quickly and brought it up holding something by the scruff of the neck.

Mae screamed and then put the back of her hand over her mouth and her eyes were like white saucers. Elsie keeled over quietly on the studio couch in a dead faint; and Bob stood there with his cane-yardstick in midair and his face frozen.

The thing squealed again as Walter lifted it a little higher out of the hat. It looked like a monstrous, hideous black rat. But it was bigger than a rat should be, too big even to have come out of the hat. Its eyes glowed like red light bulbs and it was champing horribly its long scimitar-shaped white teeth, clicking them together with its mouth going several inches open each time and closing like a trap. It wriggled to get the scruff of its neck free of Walter’s trembling hand; its clawed forefeet flailed the air. It looked vicious beyond belief.

It squealed incessantly, frightfully, and it smelled with a rank fetid odor as though it had lived in graves and eaten of their contents.

Then, as suddenly as he had pulled his hand out of the hat, Walter pushed it down in again, and the thing down with it. The squealing stopped and Walter took his hand out of the hat. He stood there, shaking, his face pale. He got a handkerchief out of his pocket and mopped sweat off his forehead. His voice sounded strange: “I should never have done it.” He ran for the door, opened it, and they heard him stumbling down the stairs.

Mae’s hand came away from her mouth slowly and she said, “T—take me home, Bob.”

Bob passed a hand across his eyes and said, “Gosh, what—” and went across and looked into the hat. His two pennies were in there, but he didn’t reach in to take them out.

He said, his voice cracking once, “What about Elsie? Should we—” Mae got up slowly and said, “Let her sleep it off.” They didn’t talk much on the way home.

* * *

It was two days later that Bob met Elsie on the street. He said, “Hi, Elsie.”

And she said, “Hi, there.” He said, “Gosh, that was some party we had at your studio the other night. We—we drank too much, I guess.”

Something seemed to pass across Elsie’s face for a moment, and then she smiled and said, “Well, I sure did; I passed out like a light.”

Bob grinned back, and said, “I was a little high myself, I guess. Next time I’ll have better manners.”

Mae had her next date with Bob the following Monday. It wasn’t a double date this time.

After the show, Bob said, “Shall we drop in somewhere for a drink?”

For some reason Mae shivered slightly. “Well, all right, but not wine. I’m off of wine. Say, have you seen Wally since last week?”

Bob shook his head. “Guess you’re right about wine. Wally can’t take it, either. Made him sick or something and he ran out quick, didn’t he? Hope he made the street in time.”

Mae dimpled at him. “You weren’t so sober yourself, Mr. Evans. Didn’t you try to pick a fight with him over some silly card tricks or something? Gee, that picture we saw was awful; I had a nightmare that night.”

He smiled. “What about?”

“About a—Gee, I don’t remember. Funny how real a dream can be, and still you can’t remember just what it was.”

Bob didn’t see Walter Beekman until one day, three weeks after the party, he dropped into the bookstore. It was a dull hour and Walter, alone in the store, was writing at a desk in the rear. “Hi, Wally. What you doing?”

Walter got up and then nodded toward the papers he’d been working on. “Thesis. This is my last year premed, and I’m majoring in psychology.”

Bob leaned negligently against the desk. “Psychology, huh?” he asked tolerantly. “What you writing about?”

Walter looked at him a while before he answered. “Interesting theme. I’m trying to prove that the human mind is incapable of assimilating the utterly incredible. That, in other words, if you saw something you simply couldn’t possibly believe, you’d talk yourself out of believing you saw it. You’d rationalize it, somehow.”

“You mean if I saw a pink elephant I wouldn’t believe it?”

Walter said, “Yes, that or a—Skip it.” He went up front to wait on another customer.

When Walter came back, Bob said, “Got a good mystery in the rentals? I got the week-end off; maybe I’ll read one.”

Walter ran his eye along the rental shelves and then flipped the cover of a book with his forefinger. “Here’s a dilly of a weird,” he said. “About beings from another world, living here in disguise, pretending they’re people.”

“What for?”

Walter grinned at him. “Read it and find out. It might surprise you.”

Bob moved restlessly and turned to look at the rental books himself. He said, “Aw, I’d rather have a plain mystery story. All that kind of stuff is too much hooey for me.” For some reason he didn’t quite understand, he looked up at Walter and said, “Isn’t it?”

Walter nodded and said, “Yeah, I guess it is.”

Good Night, Good Knight

THE BAR in front of him was wet and sloppy; Sir Charles Hanover Gresham carefully rested his forearms on the raised dry rim of it and held the folded copy of Stagecraft that he was reading up out of the puddles. His forearms, not his elbows; when you have but one suit and it is getting threadbare you remember not to rest your elbows on a bar or a table. Just as, when you sit, you always pull up the trouser legs an inch or two to keep the knees from becoming baggy.

When you are an actor you remember those things. Even if you’re a has-been who never really was and who certainly never will be, living — barely — off blackmail, drinking beer in a Bowery bar, hung over and miserable, at two o’clock on a cool fall afternoon, you remember.

But you always read Stagecraft.

He was reading it now. “Gambler Angels Meller,” a one-column headline told him; he read even that, casually. Then he came to a name in the second paragraph, the name of the playwright. One of his eyebrows rose a full millimeter at that name. Wayne Campbell, his patron,  had written another play.

The first in three full years. Not that that mattered to Wayne, for his last play and his second last had both sold to Hollywood for very substantial sums. New plays or no, Wayne Campbell would keep on eating caviar and drinking champagne. And new plays or no, he, Sir Charles Hanover Gresham, would keep on eating hamburger sandwiches and drinking beer. It was the only thing he was ashamed of — not the hamburgers and the beer, but the means by which he was forced to obtain them. Blackmail is a nasty word; he hated it.

But now, possibly, just possibly-Even that chance was worth celebrating. He looked at the bar in front of him; fifteen cents lay there. He took his last dollar bill from his pocket and put it down on the one dry spot on the bar.

“Mac!” he said. Mac, the bartender, who had been gazing into space through the wall, came over. He asked,

“The same, Charlie?”

“Not the same, Mac. This time the amber fluid.”

“You mean whiskey?”

“I do indeed. One for you and one for me. Ah, with the Grape my jading life provide…”

Mac poured two shots and refilled Sir Charles’s beer glass. “Chaser’s on me.” He rang up fifty cents.

Sir Charles raised his shot glass and looked past it, not at Mac the bartender but at his own reflection in the smeary back-bar mirror. A quite distinguished-looking gentleman stared back at him. They smiled at one another; then they both looked at Mac, one of them from the front, the other from the back.

“To your excellent health, Mac,” they said — Sir Charles aloud and his reflection silently. The raw, cheap whiskey burned a warm and grateful path.

Mac looked over and said, “You’re a screwy guy, Charlie, but I like you. Sometimes I think you really are a knight. I dunno.”

“A Hair perhaps divides the False and True”  said Sir Charles. “Do you by any chance know Omar, Mac?”

“Omar who?”

“The tentmaker. A great old boy, Mac; he’s got me down to a T. Listen to this:

‘After a momentary silence spake

Some Vessel of a more ungainly Make:

‘They sneer at me from leaning all awry:

What! did the Hand then of the Potter shake?’ ”

Mac said, “I don’t get it.”

Sir Charles sighed. “Am I all awry, Mac? Seriously, I’m going to phone and make an important appointment, maybe.

Do I look all right or am I leaning all awry? Oh, Lord, Mac, I just thought what that would make me. Hamawry.”

“You look all right, Charlie.”

“But, Mac, you missed that horrible pun. Ham awry. Ham on rye.”

“You mean you want a sandwich?”

Sir Charles smiled gently. He said, “I’ll change my mind, Mac; I’m not hungry after all. But perhaps the exchequer will stand another drink.”

It stood another drink. Mac went to another customer.

The haze was coming, the gentle haze. The figure in the back-bar mirror smiled at him as though they had a secret in common. And they had, but the drinks were helping them to forget it — at least to shove it to the back of the mind. Now, through the gentle haze that was not really drunkenness, that figure in the mirror did not say, “You’re a fraud and a failure, Sir Charles, living on black mail,” as it so often and so accusingly had said. No, now it said, “You’re a fine fellow, Sir Charles; a little down on your luck for these last few — let us not say how many-years. Things are going to change. You’ll walk the boards; you’ll hold audiences in the palm of your hand. You’re an actor,  man.”

He downed his second shot to that, and then, sipping his beer slowly, he read again the article in Stagecraft the actor’s Bible.

There wasn’t much detail, but there was enough. The name of the melodrama was The Perfect Crime, which didn’t matter; the author was Wayne Campbell, which did matter.

Wayne could try to get him into the cast; Wayne would try.

And not because of threat of blackmail; quite the converse.

And, although this didn’t matter either, the play was being backed by Nick Corianos. Maybe, come to think of it, that did matter. Nick Corianos was a plunger, a real bigshot.

The Perfect Crime wouldn’t lack for funds, not if Nick was backing it. You’ve heard of Nick Corianos. Legend has it that he once dropped half a million dollars in a single forty-hour session of poker, and laughed about it. Legend says many unpleasant things about him, too, but the police have never proved them.

Sir Charles smiled at the thought — Nick Corianos getting away with The Perfect Crime.  He wondered if that thought had come to Corianos, if it was part of his reason for backing this particular play. One of life’s little pleasures, thinking such things. Posing, posturing, knowing you were ridiculous, knowing you were a cheat and a failure, you lived on the little pleasures — and the big dreams.

Still smiling gently, he picked up his change and went to the phone booth at the front of the tavern near the door. He dialed Wayne Campbell’s number. He said, “Wayne? This is Charles Gresham.”

“Yes?”

“May I see you, at your office?”

Now listen, Gresham, if it’s more money, no. You’ve got some coming in three days and you agreed, definitely agreed, that if I gave you that amount regularly, you’d—”

“Wayne, it’s not money. The opposite, my dear boy. It can save you money.”

“How?” He was cold, suspicious.

“You’ll be casting for your new play. Oh, I know you don’t do the actual casting yourself, but a word from you — a word from you, Wayne, would get me a part. Even a walk-on, Wayne, anything, and I won’t bother you again.”

“While the play runs, you mean?”

Sir Charles cleared his throat. He said, regretfully, “Of course, while the play runs. But if it’s a play of yours, Wayne, it may run a long time.”

“You’d get drunk and get fired before it got out of rehearsal.”

“No. I don’t drink when I’m working, Wayne. What have you to lose? I won’t disgrace you. You know I can act. Don’t you?”

“Yes.” It was grudging, but it was a yes. “All right —you’ve got a point if it’ll save me money. And it’s a cast of fourteen; I suppose I could—”

“I’ll be right over, Wayne. And thanks, thanks a lot.” He left the booth and went outside, quickly, into the cool, crisp air, before he’d be tempted to take another drink to celebrate the fact that he would be on the boards again. Might be, he corrected himself quickly. Even with help from Wayne Campbell, it was no certainty.

He shivered a little, walking to the subway. He’d have to buy himself a coat out of his next — allowance. It was turning colder; he shivered more as he walked from the subway to Wayne’s office. But Wayne’s office was warm, if Wayne wasn’t. Wayne sat there staring at him.

Finally he said, “You don’t look the part, Gresham.

Damn it all, you don’t look it. And that’s funny.”

Sir Charles said, “I don’t know why it’s funny, Wayne.

But looking the part means nothing. There is such a thing as make-up, such a thing as acting. A true actor can look any part.”

Surprisingly, Wayne was chuckling with amusement.

He said, “You don’t know it’s funny, Gresham, but it is.

I’ve got two possibilities you can try for. One of them is practically a walk-on; you’d get three short speeches. The other—”

“Yes?”

“It is funny, Gresham. There’s a blackmailer in my play.

And damn it all, you are one; you’ve been living off me for five years now.”

Sir Charles said, “Very reasonably, Wayne. You must admit my demands are modest, and that I’ve never increased them.”

“You are a very paragon of blackmailers, Gresham. I assure you it’s a pleasure — practically. But the cream of the jest would be letting you play the blackmailer in my play so that for the duration of it I wouldn’t be paying you blackmail.

And it’s a fairly strong supporting role; it’d pay you a lot more than you ask from me. But—”

“But what?”

“Damned if you look it. I don’t think you’d be convincing, as a blackmailer. You’re always so apologetic and ashamed about it — and yes, I know, you wouldn’t be doing it if you could earn your eats — and drinks — any other way.

But the blackmailer in my play is a fairly hard-boiled mug.

Has to be. People wouldn’t believe in anybody like you, Gresham.”

“Give me a chance at it, Wayne. Let me read the part.”

“I think we’d better settle for the smaller role. You said you’d settle for a walk-on, and this other part is a little better than that. You wouldn’t be convincing in the fat role. You’re just not a heavy, Gresham.”

“Let me read it. At least let me read it.”

Wayne Campbell shrugged. He pointed to a bound manuscript on a corner of his desk, nearer to Sir Charles than to him. He said, “Okay, the role is Richter. Your biggest scene, your longest and most dramatic speech is about two pages back of the first-act curtain. Go ahead and read it to me.”

Sir Charles’s fingers trembled just slightly with eagerness as he found the first-act curtain and thumbed back. He said, “Let me read it to myself first, Wayne, to get the sense of it.”

It was a longish speech, but he read it rapidly twice and he had it; memorizing had always been easy for him. He put down the manuscript and thought an instant to put himself in the mood.

His face grow cold and hard. Iris eyes hooded. He stood up and leaned his hands on the desk, caught Wayne’s eyes with his own, and poured on the speech, his voice cold and precise and deadly.

And it was a balm to his actor’s soul that Wayne’s eyes widened as he listened to it. He said, “I’ll be damned. You can act. Okay, I’ll try to get you the role. I didn’t think you had it in you, but you have. Only if you cross me up by drinking—”

“I won’t.” Sir Charles sat down; he’d been calm and cold during the speech. Now he was trembling a little again and he didn’t want it to show. Wayne might think it was drink or poor health, and not know that it was eagerness and excitement.

This might be the start of it, the comeback he’d hoped for —he hated to think how long it had been that he’d been hoping.

But one good supporting role, and in a Wayne Campbell play that might have a long run, and he’d be on his way. Producers would notice him and there’d be another and slightly better role when this play folded, and a better one after that.

He knew he was kidding himself, but the excitement, the hope was there. It went to his head like stronger drink than any tavern served.

Maybe he’d even have a chance to play again in a Shakespeare revival, and there are always Shakespeare revivals. He knew most of every major Shakesperean role, although he’d played only minor ones. Macbeth, that great speech of Macbeth’s—He said, “I wish you were Shakespeare, Wayne. I wish you were just writing Macbeth. Beautiful stuff in there, Wayne. Listen:

Tomorrow, and tomorrow, and tomorrow,

Creeps in this petty pace from day to day,

To the last syllable of recorded time;

And all our yesterdays have lighted fools

The way to dusty death. Out, out—”

“Brief candle, et cetera. Sure, it’s beautiful and I wish, too, that I were Shakespeare, Gresham. But I haven’t got all day to listen.”

Sir Charles sighed and stood up. Macbeth had stood him in good stead; he wasn’t trembling any more. He said, “Nobody ever has time to listen. Well, Wayne, thanks tremendously.”

“Wait a minute. You sound as though I’m doing the casting and have already signed you. I’m only the first hurdle.

We’re going to let the director do the actual casting, with Corianos’s and my advice and consent, but we haven’t hired a director yet. I think it’s going to be Dixon, but it isn’t a hundred per cent sure yet.”

“Shall I go talk to him? I know him slightly.”

“Ummm — not till it’s definite. If I send you to him, he’ll be sure we are hiring him, and maybe he’ll want more money.

Not that it won’t take plenty to get him anyway. But you can talk to Nick; he’s putting up the money and he’ll have a say in the casting.”

“Sure, I’ll do that, Wayne.”

Wayne reached for his wallet. “Here’s twenty bucks,” he said. “Straighten out a little; get a shave and a haircut and a clean shirt. Your suit’s all right. Maybe you should have it pressed. And listen—”

“Yes?”

“That twenty’s no gift. It comes out of your next.”

“More than fair. How shall I handle Corianos? Sell him on the idea that I can handle the part, as I did you?”

Wayne Campbell grinned, lie said, “Speak the speech, I pray you, as you haw, pronounced it to me, trippingly on the tongue; but if you month it, as many of your players do, I had as lief the towncrier spoke my lines. Nor do not saw the air—

I can recite Shakespeare, too.”

“We’ll not mention how.” Sir Charles smiled. “Thanks a million, Wayne. Good-by.”

He got the haircut, which he needed, and the shave, which he didn’t really need — he’d shaved this morning. He bought a new white shirt and had his shoes shined and his suit pressed. He had his soul lifted with three Manhattans in a respectable bar — three, sipped slowly, and no more. And he ate — the three cherries from the Manhattans.

The back-bar mirror wasn’t smeary. It was blue glass, though, and it made him look sinister. He smiled a sinister smile at his reflection. He thought, Blackmailer. The role; play it to the hilt, throw yourself into it. And someday you’ll play Macbeth.

Should he try it on the bartender? No. He’d tried it on bartenders before.

The blue reflection in the back-bar mirror smiled at him.

He looked from it to the front windows and the front windows, too, were faintly blue with dusk. And that meant it was time. Corianos might be in his office above his club by now.

He went out into the blue dusk. He took a cab. Not for practical reasons; it was only ten blocks and he could easily have walked. But, psychologically, a cab was important. As important as was an oversize tip to the driver.

The Blue Flamingo, Nick Corianos’s current club, was still closed, of course, but the service entrance was open. Sir Charles went in. One waiter was working, putting cloths on tables. Sir Charles asked, “Will you direct me to Mr. Corianos’s office, please?”

“Third floor. There’s a self-service elevator over there.”

He pointed, and, looking again at Sir Charles, he added, “Sir.”

“Thank you,” said Sir Charles.

He took the elevator to the third floor. It let him off in a dimly lighted corridor, from which opened several doors.

Only one door had a light behind it showing through the ground glass. It was marked “Private.” He tapped on it gently; a voice called out, “Come in.” He went in. Two big men were playing gin rummy across a desk.

One of them asked him, “Yeah?”

“Is either of you Mr. Corianos?”

“What do you want to see him about?”

“My card, sir.” Sir Charles handed it to the one who had spoken; he felt sure by looking at them that neither one of them was Nick Corianos. “Will you tell Mr. Corianos that I wish to speak to him about a matter in connection with the play he is backing?”

The man who had spoken looked at the card. He said,

“Okay,” and put down his hand of cards; he walked to the door of an inner office and through it. After a moment he appeared at the door again; he said, “Okay.” Sir Charles went in.

Nick Corianos looked up from the card lying on the ornate mahogany desk before him. He asked, “Is it a gag?”

“Is what a gag?”

“Sit down. Is it a gag, or are you really Sir Charles Hanover Gresham? I mean, are you really a — that would be a knight, wouldn’t it? Are you really a knight?”

Sir Charles smiled. “I have never yet admitted, in so many words, that I am not. Would it not be foolish to start now? At any rate, it gets me in to see people much more easily.”

Nick Corianos laughed. He said, “I see what you mean.

And I’m beginning to guess what you want. You’re a ham, aren’t you?”

“I am an actor. I have been informed that you are backing a play; in fact, I have seen a script of the play. I am interested in playing the role of Richter.”

Nick Corianos frowned. “Richter — that’s the name of the blackmailer in the play?”

“It is.” Sir Charles held up a hand. “Please do not tell me offhand that I do not look the part. A true actor can look, and can be, anything. I can be a blackmailer.”

Nick Corianos said, “Possibly. But I’m not handling the casting.”

Sir Charles smiled, and then let the smile fade. He stood up and leaned forward, his hands resting on Nick’s mahogany desk. He smiled again, but the smile was different. His voice was cold, precise, perfect. He said, “Listen, pal, you can’t shove me off. I know too much. Maybe I can’t prove it myself, but the police can, once I tell them where to look. Walter Donovan. Does that name mean anything to you, pal? Or the   date September first? Or a spot a hundred yards off the road to Bridgeport, halfway between Stamford and there. Do you think you can—?”

“That’s enough,” Nick said. There was an ugly black automatic in his right hand. His left was pushing a buzzer on his desk.

Sir Charles Hanover Gresham stared at the automatic, and he saw it — not only the automatic, but everything. He saw death, and for just a second there was panic.

And then all the panic was gone, and there was left a vast amusement.

It had been perfect, all down the line. The Perfect Crime— advertised as such, and he hadn’t guessed it. He hadn’t even suspected it.

And yet, he thought, why wouldn’t — why shouldn’t —Wayne Campbell be tired enough of a blackmailer who had bled him, however mildly, for so many years? And why wouldn’t one of the best playwrights in the world be clever enough to do it this way?

So clever, and so simple, however Wayne had come across the information against Nick Corianos which he had written on a special page, especially inserted in his copy of the script. Speak the speech, I pray you—

And he had even known that he, Charles, wouldn’t give him away. Even now, before the trigger was pulled, he could blurt: “Wayne Campbell knows this, too. He did it, not I!”

But even to say that now couldn’t save him, for that black automatic had turned fiction into fact, and although he might manage Campbell’s death along with his own, it wouldn’t save his own life. Wayne had even known him well enough to know, to be sure, that he wouldn’t do that — at no advantage to himself.

He stood up straight, taking his hands off the desk but carefully keeping them at his sides, as the two big men came through the wide doorway that led to the outer office.

Nick said, “Pete, get that canvas mail sack out of the drawer out there. And is the car in front of the service entrance?”

“Sure, chief.” One of the men ducked back through the door.

Nick hadn’t taken his eyes — or the cold muzzle of the gun — off Sir Charles.

Sir Charles smiled at him. He said, “May I ask a boon?”

“What?”

“A favor. Besides the one you already intend to do for me. I ask thirty-five seconds.”

“Huh?”

“I’ve timed it; it should take that long. Most actors do it in thirty — they push the pace. I refer, of course, to the immortal lines from Macbeth.  Have I your permission to die thirty-five seconds from now, rather than right at this exact instant?”

Nick’s eyes got even narrower. He said, “I don’t get it, but what’s thirty-five seconds, if you really keep your hands in sight?”

Sir Charles said, “Tomorrow, and tomorrow, and tomorrow—”

One of the big men was back in the doorway, something made of canvas rolled up under his arm. He asked, “Is the guy screwy?”

“Shut up,” Nick said.

And then no one was interrupting him. No one was even impatient. And thirty-five seconds were ample.

“… Out, out, brief candle,

Life’s but a walking shadow, a poor player

That struts and frets his hour upon the stage

And then is heard no more; it is a tale

Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury,

Signifying nothing.”

He paused, and the quiet pause lengthened.

He bowed slightly and straightened so the audience would know that there was no more. And then Nick’s finger tightened on the trigger.

The applause was deafening.

Hobbyist

“ I HEARD a rumor,” Sangstrom said, “to the effect that you—” he turned his head and looked about him to make absolutely sure that he and the druggist were alone in the tiny prescription pharmacy.  The druggist was a gnarled gnomelike little man who could have been any age from fifty to one hundred. They were alone but Sangstrom dropped his voice just the same “to the effect that you have a completely undetectable poison.”

The druggist nodded.  He came around the counter and locked the front door to the shop, then walked toward a doorway behind the counter. “I was about to take a coffee break,” he said. “come with me and have a cup.”

Sangstrom followed him around the counter and through the doorway to a back room ringed by shelves of bottles from floor to ceiling.  The druggist plugged in an electric percolator, found two cups and put them on a table that had a chair on either side of it.  He motioned Sangstrom to one of the chairs and took the other himself. “Now,” he said “Tell me. Whom do you want to kill, and why?”

“Does it matter?” Sangstrom asked. “Isn’t it enough that I pay for—”

“The druggist interrupted him with an upraised hand. “Yes, it matters.  I must be convinced that you deserved what I can give you.  Otherwise—” He shrugged.

“All right,” Sangstrom said. “The whom is my wife, the why —” he started a long story. Before he had quite finished, the percolator had finished its task and the druggist briefly interrupted to get coffee for them.  Sangstrom finished his story.

The little druggist nodded. “Yes I occasionally dispense an undetectable poison.  I do so freely; I do not charge for it, if I think a case is deserving.  I have helped many murderers.

“Fine,” said Sangstrom, “Give it to me then”

The druggist smiled at him.  “I already have by the time the coffee was ready I decided that you deserved it.

It was, as I said, free.  But there is a price for the antidote.”

Sangstrom turned pale.  But he had anticipated—not this, but the possibility of a double—cross or some form of blackmail.  He pulled a pistol from his pocket.

The little druggist chuckled. “You daren’t use that. Can you find the antidote” —he waved at the shelves—”among those thousands of bottles? Or would you find a faster, more virulent poison? Or if you think I’m bluffing, that you are not really poisoned, go ahead and shoot.  You’ll know the answer within three hours when the poison starts to work.”

“How much for the antidote?” Sangstrom growled.

“Quite reasonable.  A thousand dollars. After all, a man must live.  Even if his hobby is preventing murders, there’s no reason why he shouldn’t make money at it, is there?”

Sangstrom growled and put the pistol down, but within reach, and took out his wallet. Maybe after he had the antidote, he’d still use that pistol.  He counted out a thousand dollars in hundred—dollar bills and put it on the table.

The druggist made no immediate move to pick it up.  He said, “And one other thing—for your wife’s safety and mine.  You will write a confession of your intention—your former intention, I trust— to murder your wife. Then you will wait till I go out and mail it to a friend of mine on the homicide detail.  He’ll keep it as evidence in case you do decide to kill your wife.  Or me, for that matter”

“When it is in the mail it will be safe for me to return here and give you the antidote.  I’ll give you paper and pen…”

“Oh, and one other thing—although I do not absolutely insist on it.  Please help spread the word about my undetectable poison, will you? One never knows, Mr. Sangstrom. The life you save, if you have any enemies, just might be your own.”

Hound of Hell

THE SEED of murder was planted in the mind of Wiley Hughes the first time he saw the old man open the safe.

There was money in the safe. Stacks of it.

The old man took three bills from one orderly pile and handed them to Wiley. They were twenties.

“Sixty dollars even, Mr. Hughes,” he said. “And that’s the ninth payment.” He took the receipt Wiley gave him, closed the safe, and twisted the dial.

It was a small, antique-looking safe. A man could open it with a cold chisel and a good crowbar, if he didn’t have to worry about how much noise he made.

The old man walked with Wiley out of the house and down to the iron fence. After he’d closed the gate behind Wiley, he went over to the tree and untied the dog again.

Wiley looked back over his shoulder at the gate, and at the sign upon it: “Beware of the Dog.”

There was a padlock on the gate too, and a bell button set in the gatepost. If you wanted to see old man Erskine you had to push that button and wait until he’d come out of the house and tied up the dog and then unlocked the gate to let you in.

Not that the padlocked gate meant anything. An able-bodied man could get over the fence easily enough. But once in the yard he’d be torn to pieces by that hound of hell Erskine kept for a watchdog.

A vicious brute, that dog.

A lean, underfed hound with slavering jaws and eyes that looked death at you as you walked by. He didn’t run to the fence and bark. Nor even growl.

Just stood there, turning his head to follow you, with his yellowish teeth bared in a snarl that was the more sinister in that it was silent.

A black dog, with yellow, hate-filled eyes, and a quiet viciousness beyond ordinary canine ferocity. A killer dog.

Yes, it was a hound of hell, all right.

And a beast of nightmare, too. Wiley dreamed about it that night. And the next.

There was something he wanted very badly in those dreams. Or somewhere he wanted to go. And his way was barred by a monstrous black hound, with slavering jowls and eyes that looked death at you. Except for size, it was old man Erskine’s watchdog. The seed of murder grew.

Wiley Hughes lived, as it happened, only a block from the old man’s house. Every time he went past it on his way to or from work he thought about it. It would be so easy. The dog? He could poison the dog. There were some things he wanted to find out, without asking about them. Patiently, at the office, he cultivated the acquaintance of the collector who had dealt with the old man before he had been transferred to another route. He went out drinking with the man several times before the subject of the old man crept into the conversation — and then, after they’d discussed many other debtors. “Old Erskine? The guy’s a miser, that’s all. He pays for that stock on time because he can’t bear to part with a big chunk of money all at once. Ever see all the money he keeps in—?”

Wiley steered the conversation into safer channels. He didn’t want to have discussed how much money the old man kept in the house.

He asked, “Ever see a more vicious dog than that hellhound of his?”

The other collector shook his head. “And neither did anybody else. That mutt hates even the old man. Can’t blame him for that, though; the old geezer half starves him to keep him fierce.”

“The hell,” said Wiley. “How come he doesn’t jump Erskine then?”

“Trained not to, that’s all. Nor Erskine’s son — he visits there once in a while. Nor the man who delivers groceries.

But anybody else he’d tear to pieces.”

And then Wiley Hughes dropped the subject like a hot coal and began to talk about the widow who was always behind in her payments and who always cried if they threatened to foreclose.

The dog tolerated two people besides the old man. And that meant that if he could get past the dog without harming it, or it harming him, suspicion would be directed toward those two people.

It was a big if,  but then the fact that the dog was underfed made it possible. If the way to a man’s heart is through his stomach, why not the way to a dog’s heart?

It was worth trying.

He went about it very carefully. He bought the meat at a butcher shop on the other side of town. He took every precaution that night, when he left his own house heading into the alley, that no one would see him.

Keeping to the middle of the alley, he walked past old man Erskine’s fence, and kept walking. The dog was there, just inside the fence, and it kept pace with him, soundlessly.

He threw a piece of meat over the fence and kept walking.

To the corner and back again. He walked just a little closer to the fence and threw another piece of meat over. This time he saw the dog leave the fence and run for the meat.

He returned home, unseen, and feeling that things were working out his way. The dog was hungry; it would eat meat he threw to it. Pretty soon it would be taking food from his hand, through the fence.

He made his plans carefully, and omitted no factor. The few tools he would need were purchased in such a way that they could not be traced to him. And wiped off fingerprints; they would be left at the scene of the burglary. He studied the habits of the neighborhood and knew that everyone in the block was asleep by one o’clock, except for two night workers who didn’t return from work until four-thirty.

There was the patrolman to consider. A few sleepless nights at a darkened window gave him the information that the patrolman passed at one and again at four.

The hour between two and three, then, was the safest.

And the dog. His progress in making friends with the dog had been easier and more rapid than he had anticipated. It took food from his hand, through the bars of the alley fence.

It let him reach through the bars and pet it. He’d been afraid of losing a finger or two the first time he’d tried that.

But the fear had been baseless.

The dog had been as starved for affection as it had been starved for food.

Hound of hell, hell! He grinned to himself at the extravagance of the descriptive phrase he had once used.

Then came the night when he dared climb over the fence.

The dog met him with little whimpers of delight. He’d been sure it would, but he’d taken every precaution possible. Heavy leather leggings under his trousers. A scarf wrapped many times around his throat. And meat to offer, more tempting than his own. There was nothing to it, after that.

Friday, then, was to be the night. Everything was ready.

So ready that between eight o’clock in the evening and two in the morning, there was nothing for him to do. So he set and muffled his alarm, and slept.

Nothing to the burglary at all. Or the murder.

Down the alley, taking extra precautions this time that no one saw him. There was enough moonlight for him to read, and to grin at, the “Beware of the Dog” sign on the back gate.

Beware of the dog! That was a laugh, now. He handed it a piece of meat through the fence, patted its head while it ate, and then he vaulted over the fence and went up toward the house.

His crowbar opened a window, easily.

Silently he crept up the stairs to the bedroom of the old man, and there he did what it was necessary for him to do in order to be able to open the safe without danger of being heard.

The murder was really necessary, he told himself.

Stunned — even tied up — the old man might possibly have managed to raise an alarm. Or might have recognized his assailant, even in the darkness.

The safe offered a bit more difficulty than he had anticipated, but not too much. Well before three o’clock —with an hour’s factor of safety — he had it open and had the money.

It was only on his way out through the yard, after everything had gone perfectly, that Wiley Hughes began to worry and to wonder whether he had made any possible mistake. There was a brief instant of panic.

But then he was safely home, and he thought over every step he had taken, and there was no possible clue that would lead the police to suspect Wiley Hughes.

Inside the house, in sanctuary, he counted the money under a light that wouldn’t show outside. Monday he would put it in a safe deposit box he had already rented under an assumed name.

Meanwhile, any hiding place would serve. But he was taking no chances; he had prepared a good one. That afternoon he had spaded the big flower bed in the back yard.

Now, keeping close under cover of the fence, so he could not be seen in the remotely possible case of a neighbor looking from a window, lie scooped a hollow in the freshly spaded earth.

No need to bury it deep; a shallow hole, refilled, in the freshly turned soil would be best, and could never on earth be detected by human eyes. He wrapped the money in oiled paper, buried it, and covered the hole carefully, leaving no trace whatsoever.

By four o’clock he was in bed, and lay there thinking pleasantly of all the things that he could do with the money once it would be safe for him to begin spending it.

It was almost nine when he awakened the next morning.

And again, for a moment, there was reaction and panic. For seconds that seemed hours he lay rigidly, trying to recall everything he had done. Step by step he went over it and gradually confidence returned.

He had been seen by no one; he had left no possible clue.

His cleverness in getting past the dog without killing it would certainly throw suspicion elsewhere.

It had been easy, so easy, for a clever man to commit a crime without leaving a single lead. Ridiculously easy. There was no possible—

Through the open window of his bedroom he heard voices that seemed excited about something. One of them sounded like the voice of the policeman on the day shift.

Probably, then, the crime had been discovered. But why—?

He ran to the window and looked out.

A little knot of people were gathered in the alley behind his house, looking into the yard.

His gaze turned more directly downward and he knew then that he was lost. Across the freshly turned earth of the flower bed, strewn in wild profusion, was a disorderly array of banknotes, like flat green plants that had sprouted too soon.

And asleep on the grass, his nose beside the torn oiled paper in which Wiley had brought him the meat and which Wiley had used later to wrap the banknotes, was the black dog.

The dangerous, vicious, beware-of-the-dog, the hound of hell, whose friendship he had won so thoroughly that it had dug its way under the fence and followed him home.

Little Boy Lost

THERE WAS a knock on the door. Gram put the sock she was mending back into the work basket in her lap and then moved the work basket to the table, ready to get up.

But by that time Ma had come out of the kitchen and, wiping her hands on her apron, opened the door. Her eyes went hard.

The smile of the sleek young man in the hallway outside the door showed two gold teeth. He shoved his hat back from his forehead and said: “How ya, Mrs. Murdock? Tell Eddie I’m-”

“Eddie ain’t here.” Ma’s voice was hard like her eyes.

“Ain’t, huh? Said he’d be at the Gem. Wasn’t there so I thought—”

“Eddie ain’t here.” There was finality in Ma’s repetition.

A tense finality that the man in the hallway couldn’t pretend to overlook.

His smile faded. “If he comes in, you remind him. Tell him I said nine-thirty’s the time.”

“The time for what.” There wasn’t any rising inflection in Ma Murdock’s voice to stamp those four words as a question.

There was a sudden narrowing of the eyes that looked at Ma. The man with the gold teeth said: “Eddie’ll know that.”

He turned and walked to the stairs.

Ma closed the door slowly.

Gram was working on the sock again. Her high voice asked: “Was that Johnny Everard, Elsie? Sounded a bit like Johnny’s voice.”

Ma still faced that closed door. She answered without turning around. “That was Butch Everard, Gram. No one calls him Johnny any more.”

Gram’s needle didn’t pause.

“Johnny Everard,” she said. “He had curls, Elsie, a foot long. I ‘member when his dad took him down to the barber shop, had ‘em cut off. His ma cried. He had the first scooter in the neighborhood, made with roller-skate wheels. He went away for a while, didn’t he?”

“He did,” said Ma. “For five years. I wish—”

“Used to be crazy about chocolate cake,” said Gram.

“When he’d leave our paper, I’d give him a slice every time I’d baked one. But, my, he was in eighth grade when Eddie was just starting in first. Isn’t he a bit old to want to play with Eddie? I used to say your father—”

The querulous voice trailed off into silence. Ma glanced at her. Poor Gram, living in a world that was neither past nor present, but a hodgepodge of them both. Eddie was a man now — almost. Eddie was seventeen. And sliding away from her. She couldn’t seem to hold him any longer.

Butch Everard and Larry and Slim. Yes, and the crooked streets that ran straight, and the dark pool halls that were brightly lighted, and the things that Eddie hid from her but that she read in his eyes. There were things you didn’t know how to fight against.

Ma walked to the window and looked down on the street three floors below. A few doors down, at the opposite curb, stood Eddie’s recently acquired jalopy. He’d told her he’d bought it for ten bucks, but she knew better than that. It wasn’t much of a car, as cars go, but it had cost him at least fifty.

And where had that money come from?

Steady creak-creak of Gram’s rocker. Ma almost wished she were like Gram, so she wouldn’t lie awake nights worrying herself sick until she had to take a sleeping powder to get some sleep. If there was only some way she could make Eddie want to settle down and get a steady job and not run around with men like—

Gram’s voice cut across her thoughts. “You ain’t lookin’ so well, Elsie. Guess none of us are, though. It’s the spring, the damp air and all. I made up some sulphur and molasses for us. Your pa, he used to swear by it, and he never had a sick day until just the week before he died.”

Ma’s tone was lifeless. “I’m all right, Gram. I — I guess I worry about Eddie. He—”

Gram nodded her gray head without looking up. “Has a cold coming on. He don’t get outdoors enough daytimes. Boy ought to play out more. But you look downright peaked, Elsie.

Used to be the purtiest girl on Seventieth Street. You worry about Eddie. He’s a good boy.”

Ma whirled. “Gram, I never said I thought he wasn’t—”

Gram chuckled. “Brought home a special merit star on his report card, didn’t he? And I met his teacher on the street, and she say, says she: ‘Mrs. Garvin, that there grandson of yours — ‘ ”

Ma sighed and turned to go back to the kitchen to finish the dishes. Gram was back in the past again. It was eight years ago, when he was nine, that Eddie’d brought home that report card with the special merit star on it. That was when she’d hoped Eddie would—“Elsie, you take a big spoonful of that sulphur ‘n’ molasses. Over the sink there. I took mine for today a’ready.”

“All right, Gram.” Ma’s steps lagged. Maybe she’d failed Eddie; she didn’t know. What else could she do? How could she make Butch Everard let him alone? What did Butch want with him?

There was a dull ache in her head and a heavy weight in her chest. She glanced up at the clock over the door of the kitchen, and her feet moved faster. Eight-forty, and she wasn’t through with the supper dishes.

Eddie Murdock awoke with a start as the kitchen door closed. It was dark. Golly, he hadn’t meant to fall asleep. He lifted his wrist quick to look at the luminous dial of his watch, and then felt a quick sense of relief. It was only eight-forty.

He had time. Then he grinned in the darkness, a bit proud that he had been able to take a nap. Tonight of all nights, and he’d been able to fall asleep.

Why, tonight was the night. Lucky he’d waked up. Butch sure wouldn’t have liked it if he’d been late or hadn’t showed up. But if it was only eight-forty he had lots of time to meet the boys. Nine-thirty they met, and ten o’clock was it.

Suppose his wrist watch was wrong, though. It was a cheap one. With a sudden fear he jumped off the bed and ran to the window to look at the big clock across the way. Whew!

Eight-forty it was — on the dot.

Everything was ducky then. Golly, if he’d overslept or anything, Butch would have thought he was yellow. And —why, he wasn’t even worried. Hell, he was one of the gang now, a regular, and this was his first crack at something big.

Real money.

Well, not big money, maybe, but that box office ought to have enough dough to give them a couple hundred apiece.

And that wasn’t peanuts.

Butch had all those angles figured. He’d picked the best night, the night the most dough came in that window, and he’d timed the best hour — ten o’clock — just before the box office closed. Sure, they were being smart, waiting until all the money had come in that was coming in. And the getaway was a cinch, the way Butch had planned it.

Eddie turned on the light and then crossed over to the mirror and examined himself critically as he straightened his necktie and ran the comb through his hair. He rubbed his chin carefully, but he didn’t seem to need a shave.

He winked at his reflection in the glass. That was a smart guy in there looking back at him. A guy that was going places. If a guy proved to Butch that he was a right guy and had the nerve, he could get in on all kinds of easy money.

He pulled out the shoe box from under his dresser and gave his already shiny shoes another lick with the polisher to make them shinier. The leather was a little cracked on one side. Well, after tonight he’d get new shoes and a couple of new suits. A few more jobs, and he’d get a new car like Butch’s and scrap the old jalopy.

Then — although the door of his room was closed — he looked around carefully before he reached down into the very bottom of the shoe box and took out something which was carefully concealed by being wrapped in the old polishing cloth, the one that wasn’t used any more.

It was a little nickel-plated thirty-two revolver, and he looked at it proudly. It didn’t matter that the plating was worn off in a few spots. It was loaded and it would shoot all right.

Just yesterday Butch had given it to him. “ ‘Sall right, kid,” Butch had said. “It’ll do for this here job. There ain’t gonna be no shootin’ anyway. Just one bozo in the box office that’ll fold up the minute he sees guns. He’ll shell out without a squawk. And outa your share get yourself something good.

A thirty-eight automatic like mine maybe, and a shoulder holster.”

The gun in his hand felt comfortingly heavy. Good little gun, he told himself. And his.  He’d sure keep it even after he’d got himself a better one.

He dropped it into his coat pocket before he went out into the living room. As he walked through the door, the revolver in his pocket hit the wooden door frame with a metallic clunk that the cloth of his coat muffled. He straightened up and buttoned his coat shut. He’d have to watch that. Good thing it happened the first time where it didn’t matter.

Ma came in out of the kitchen. She smiled at him and he grinned back. “Hiya, Ma. Didn’t think I’d drop off. Should have told you to wake me, but ‘sall right. I got time.”

Ma’s smile faded. “Time for what, Eddie?”

He grinned at her. “Heavy date.” The grin faded a bit.

“What’s the matter, Ma?”

“Must you go out, Eddie? I — I just got through the dishes and I thought maybe you’d play some double solitaire with me when you woke up.”

It was her tone of voice that made him notice her face. It came to him, quite suddenly, that Ma looked old.  He said, “Gee, Ma, I wish I could, but—” Gram’s rocker creaked across the silence.

“Johnny was here, Eddie,” said Gram’s voice. “He said—”

Ma cut in quickly. She’d seen the puzzled look on Eddie’s face at the name “Johnny.” He didn’t know who Johnny was; and Gram thought Butch Everard was still little Johnny, who’d played out front in a red wagon—

“Johnny Murphy,” said Ma, blanketing out whatever Gram was going to say. “He’s — you don’t know him, I guess.

Just here on an errand.” She tried to make it sound casual. She managed a smile again. “How about that double solitaire, Eddie boy? Just a game or two.”

He shook his head. “Heavy date, Ma,” he said again.

He really felt sorry he couldn’t. Well, maybe from now on he’d be able to make it up to Ma. He could buy her things, and — well, if he really got up there he could buy a place out at the edge of town and put her and Gram in it, in style.

Bigshots did things like that for their folks, didn’t they?

Gram was walking out to the kitchen. Eddie’s eyes followed her because they didn’t quite want to meet Ma’s eyes, and then Eddie remembered what Gram had started to say about some Johnny.

“Say,” he said, “Johnny — Gram didn’t mean Butch, did she? Was Butch here for me?”

Ma’s eyes were on him squarely now, and he forced himself to meet them. She said, “Is your ‘heavy date’ with Butch, Eddie? Oh, Eddie, he’s—” Her voice sounded a little choked.

“Butch is all right, Ma,” he said with a touch of defiance.

“He’s a good guy, Butch is. He’s—”

He broke off. Damn. He hated scenes.

“Eddie boy,” Gram spoke from the kitchen doorway.

It was a welcome interruption. But she had a tablespoon of that awful sulphur and molasses of hers. Oh, well, good old Gram’s goofy ideas were saving him from a scene this time.

He crossed over and took the vile stuff off the spoon.

“Thanks, Gram. ‘Night, Ma. Don’t wait up.” He started for the door. But it wasn’t that easy. She caught at his sleeve. “Eddie, please. Listen—”

Hell, it would be worse if he hung around and argued. He jerked his sleeve free and was out of the door before she could stop him again. He could have hung around for half an hour almost, but not if Ma was going to take on like that. He could sit in the jalop’ till it was time to go meet the bunch.

Ma started for the door and then stopped. She put her hands up to her eyes, but she couldn’t cry. If she could only bawl or— But she couldn’t talk to Gram. She couldn’t share her troubles, even.

“You take your tonic, Elsie?”

“Yeah,” said Ma dully. Slowly she went to the table and sat down before it. She took a deck of cards from its drawer and began to pile them for a game of solitaire. She knew there was no use her even thinking about trying to go to bed until Eddie came home. No matter how late it was.

Gram came back and went over to the window.

Sometimes she’d look out of that window for an hour at a time. When you’re old it doesn’t take much to fill in your time.

Ma looked at Gram and envied her. When you were old you didn’t mind things, because you lived mostly in the past, and the present went over and around you like water off a duck’s back.

Almost desperately, Ma tried to keep her mind on beating the solitaire game. There were other games you didn’t know how to try to beat.

She failed. Then she played out a game. Then she was stuck without even an ace up. She dealt them out again.

She was putting a black ten on a red jack, and then her hand jerked as she heard footsteps coming up the stairs. Was Eddie coming back?

But no, not Eddie’s footsteps. Ma glanced up at the clock before she turned back to the game. Ten-thirty. It was about Gram’s bedtime.

The footsteps that weren’t Eddie’s were coming toward the door. They stopped outside. There was a heavy knock.

Ma’s hand went to her heart. She didn’t trust her legs to stand on. She said, “Come in.”

A policeman came in and closed the door behind him.

Ma saw only that uniform, but she heard Gram’s voice:

“It’s Dickie Wheeler. How are you, Dickie?”

The policeman smiled briefly at Gram. “Captain Wheeler now, Gram,” he said, “but I’m glad it’s still Dickie to you.”

Then his face changed as he turned to Ma. “Is Eddie here, Mrs. Murdock?”

Ma stood up slowly. “No — he—” But there wasn’t any answer she could make that was as important as knowing.

“Tell me! What?”

“Half hour ago,” said Captain Wheeler, “four men held up the Bijou box office, just as it was closing. Squad car was going by, and — well, there was shooting. Two of the men were killed, and a third is dying. The other got away.”

“Eddie-”

He shook his head. “We know the three. Butch Everard, Slim Ragoni, a guy named Walters. The fourth one— They were wearing masks. I hoped I’d find Eddie was home. We know he’s been running with those men.”

Ma stood up. “He was here at ten. He left just a few minutes ago. He—”

Wheeler put a hand on her shoulder. “Don’t say that, Ma.” He didn’t call her Mrs. Murdock now, but neither of them noticed. “The man who got away was wounded, in the arm. If Eddie comes home sound, he won’t need any alibi.”

“Dickie,” Gram said, and the rocker stopped creaking.

“Eddie — he’s a good boy. After tonight he’ll be all right.”

Captain Wheeler couldn’t meet her eyes. After tonight— well, he hadn’t told them quite all of it. One of the squad-car cops had been killed too. The man who got away would burn for that.

But Gram’s voice prattled on. “He’s just a little boy,            Dickie. A little boy lost. You take him down to headquarters and he’ll get a scare. Show him the men who were killed. He needs a lesson, Dickie.”

Ma looked at her. “Hush, Gram. Don’t you see, it’s—

Why didn’t I stop him tonight, somehow?”

“He had a gun in his pocket tonight, Elsie,” said Gram.

“When he came out of his room I heard it hit the door. And with what you said about Johnny Everard—”

“Gram,” said Ma wearily, “go to bed.” There wasn’t any room left in Ma for anger. “You’re just making it worse.”

“But, Elsie. Eddie didn’t go. I’m trying to tell you. He’s in his car, right across the street, right now. He’s been there.”

Wheeler looked at her sharply. Ma wasn’t quite breathing.

Gram nodded. There were tears in her eyes now. “I knew we had to stop him,” she said. “Those sleeping powders you have, Elsie. I put four of them in that sulphur ‘n’ molasses I gave him. I knew they’d work quick, and I watched out the window. He stumbled going across the street, and he got in his car, but he never started it. Go down and get him, Dickie Wheeler, and when you get him awake enough you do like I told you to.”

Whistler's Murder

THE ANCIENT but highly polished automobile turned in at the driveway of the big country house. It came to a stop exactly opposite the flagged walk that led to the porch of the house.

Mr. Henry Smith stepped from the car. He took a few steps toward the house and then paused at the sight of a wreath on the front door. He murmured something to himself that sounded suspiciously like, “Dear me,” and stood for a moment. He took off his gold-rimmed pince-nez glasses and polished them carefully.

He replaced the glasses and looked at the house again.

This time his gaze went higher. The house had a flat roof surmounted by a three-foot parapet. Standing on the roof behind the parapet, looking down at Mr. Smith, was a big man in a blue serge suit. A gust of wind blew back the big man’s coat and Mr. Smith saw that he wore a revolver in a shoulder holster. The big man pulled his coat together, buttoned it shut, and stepped back out of sight. This time, quite unmistakably, Mr. Smith said, “Dear me!”

He squared his gray derby hat, went up onto the porch, and rang the doorbell. After about a minute, the door opened.

The big man who had been on the roof opened it, and frowned clown at Mr. Smith. He was well over six feet tall, and Mr. Smith was a scant five-six.

“Yeah?” said the big man.

“My name is Henry Smith,” answered Mr. Smith. “I would like to see Mr. Walter Perry. Is he home?”

“No.”

“Is he expected back soon?” asked Mr. Smith. “I… ah…have an appointment with him. That is, not exactly an appointment. I mean, not for a specific hour. But I talked to him on the telephone yesterday and he suggested that I call sometime this afternoon.” Mr. Smith’s eyes flickered to the funeral wreath on the open door. “He isn’t… ah—”

“No,” said the big man. “His uncle’s dead, not him.”

“Ah, murdered?”

The big man’s eyes opened a little more widely. “How did you know that? The papers haven’t—”

“It was just a guess,” Mr. Smith said. “Your coat blew back when you were on the roof and I saw you were wearing a gun. From that and your… ah… general appearance, I surmise that you are an officer of the law, possibly the sheriff of this county. At least, if my guess of murder is correct, I hope that you are an officer of the law and not…ah—”

The big man chuckled. “I’m Sheriff Osburne, not the murderer.” He pushed his hat back farther on his head. “And what was your business with Walter Perry, Mr… uh-?”

“Smith,” said Mr. Smith. “Henry Smith, of the Phalanx Insurance Company. My business with Walter Perry concerned life insurance. My company, however, also handles fire, theft, and casualty insurance. We’re one of the oldest and strongest companies in the country.”

“Yeah, I’ve heard of the Phalanx. Just what did Walter Perry want to see you about? Wait, come on in. No use talking in the doorway. There’s nobody here.”

He led the way across the hall, into a large, luxuriously furnished room in one corner of which stood a mahogany Steinway grand. He waved Mr. Smith to an overstaffed sofa and perched himself on the bench of the piano.

Mr. Smith sat down on the plush sofa and placed his gray derby carefully beside him. “The crime,” he said, “I take it, would have occurred last night. And you suspect Walter Perry, are holding him?”

The sheriff’s head tilted slightly to one side. “And from what,” he wanted to know, “do you take all that?”

“Obviously,” said Mr. Smith, “it had not occurred when I talked to Walter Perry late yesterday, or he would certainly have mentioned it. Then, if the crime had occurred today, I would expect more activity about, coroners, undertakers, deputies, photographers. The discovery must have occurred no later than early this morning for all that to be over with, and the… ah… remains taken away. I take it that they are, because of the wreath. That would indicate that a mortician has been here. Did you say we had the house to ourselves?

Wouldn’t an estate of this size require servants?”

“Yeah,” answered the sheriff. “There’s a gardener somewhere around and a groom who takes care of the horses— Carlos Perry’s hobby was raising and breeding horses. But they aren’t in the house — the gardener and the groom, I mean. There were two inside servants, a housekeeper and a cook. The housekeeper quit two days ago and they hadn’t hired a new one yet, and the cook— Say, who’s questioning who? How did you know we were holding Walter on suspicion?”

“A not illogical inference, Sheriff,” said Mr. Smith. “His absence, your manner, and your interest in what he wanted to see me about. How and when was Mr. Carlos Perry killed?”

“A little after two o’clock, or a little before, the coroner says. With a knife, while he was in bed asleep. And nobody in the house.”

“Except Mr. Walter Perry?”

The sheriff frowned. “Not even him, unless I can figure out how— Say, who’s questioning who, Mr. Smith? Just what was your business with Walter?”

“I sold him a policy — not a large one, it was for three thousand dollars — a few years ago while he was attending college in the city. Yesterday, I received a notice from the main office that his current premium had not been paid and that the grace period had expired. That would mean loss of the policy, except for a cash surrender value, very small, considering that the policy was less than three years old.

However, the policy can be reinstated within twenty-four hours after expiration of the grace period, if I can collect his premium and have him sign a statement that he is in good health and has had no serious illness since the policy date.

Also, I hoped to get him to increase the amount… ah —Sheriff, how can you possibly be certain that there was no one else in the house at the time Mr. Perry was killed?”

“Because,” said the big man, “there were two men on the house.”

“On the house? You mean, on the roof?”

The sheriff nodded glumly. “Yeah,” he answered. “Two private detectives from the city, and they not only alibi each other — they alibi everybody else, including Mr. Addison Simms of Seattle.” He grunted. “Well, I hoped your reason for seeing Walter would tie in somewhere, but I guess it doesn’t.

If anything comes up, I can reach you through your company, can’t I?”

“Of course,” said Mr. Smith. He made no move to go.

The sheriff had turned around to the keyboard of the Steinway grand. With a morose finger, he picked out the notes of “Peter, Peter, Pumpkin Eater.”

Mr. Smith waited patiently until the concert was finished.

Then he asked, “Why were two detectives on the roof, Sheriff? Had there been a warning message or a threat of some sort?”

Sheriff Osburne turned around on the piano bench and regarded the little insurance agent glumly.

Mr. Smith smiled deprecatingly. He said, “I hope you don’t think I’m interfering, but can’t you see that it’s part of my job, part of my duty to my company, to solve this crime, if I can?”

“Huh? You didn’t have insurance on the old guy, did you?”

“No, just on young Walter. But the question arises — is Walter Perry guilty of murder? If he is, I would be doing my employer a disservice to go out of my way to renew his policy. If he is innocent, and I do not remind him that his policy is about to lapse, I am doing a disservice to a client. So I hope you see that my curiosity is not merely… ah… curiosity.”

The sheriff grunted.

“There was a threat, a warning?” Mr. Smith asked.

The sheriff sighed deeply. “Yeah,” he said. “Came in the mail three days ago. Letter saying he’d be murdered unless he made restitution to all the people he’d gypped out of money on songs he’d stolen — pirated, I think they call it in that game— from them. He was a song publisher, you know.”

“I recall his nephew having mentioned it. Whistler and Company, isn’t it? Who is Mr. Whistler?”

“There ain’t any,” replied the sheriff. “It’s a long— All right, I might as well tell you. Carlos Perry used to be in vaudeville, a solo act, whistling. Way back when, when there was vaudeville. When he took on a girl assistant, he billed himself as Whistler and Company, instead of using his name.

See?”

“And then he got into song publishing, and used the same name for a company name. I see. And did he really cheat his clients?”

The sheriff said, “I guess he did, all right. He wrote a couple songs himself that went fairly well, and used the money he got from ‘em to set himself up in publishing. And I guess his methods were crooked, all right. He was sued about a dozen times, but usually came out on top and kept right on making hay. He had plenty. I wouldn’t say he was a millionaire, but he must have been half of one, anyway.

“So three days ago, this threatening letter comes in the mail, and he showed it to us and wanted protection. Well, I told him we’d work on finding out who sent the letter, but that the county couldn’t afford to assign anybody to permanent protection duty at his place and if he wanted that, he’d have to hire it done. So he went to the city and hired two men from an agency.”

“A reputable one?”

“Yeah, the International. They sent Krauss and Roberts, two of their best men.”

The sheriff’s hand, resting on the keyboard, struck what he probably intended as a chord. It wasn’t. Mr. Smith winced slightly.

“Last night,” the sheriff went on, “as it happened, nobody was in or around the place here except the boss — I mean, Carlos Perry — and the two International ops. Walter was staying overnight in the city, went to see a show and stayed at a hotel, he says. We’ve checked. He went to the hotel all right, but we can’t prove he stayed in his room, or that he didn’t. Checked in about midnight, and left a call for eight. He could’ve made it here and back, easy.

“And the servants — well, I’d told you the housekeeper had quit and not been replaced yet. Just coincidence the other three all happened to be away. The cook’s mother’s critically sick; she’s still away. It was the gardener’s night off; he spent it with his sister and her husband in Dartown, like he always does. The other guy, the horse trainer or groom or whatever the devil you’d call him, went to town to see a doctor about an infected foot he’d got from stepping on a nail. Drove in in Perry’s truck and the truck broke down. He phoned and Perry told him to have it fixed at an all-night garage, sleep in town, and bring it back in the morning. So, outside of horses and a couple cats, the only people around last night were Perry and the two private ops.”

Mr. Smith nodded gravely. “And the coroner says the murder happened around two o’clock?”

“He says that’s fairly close, and he’s got something to go by, too. Perry turned in about midnight, and just before he went to his room, he ate a snack out of the refrigerator. One of the ops, Roberts, was in the kitchen with him and can verify what he ate and when. So — you know how a coroner can figure time of death, I guess — how far digestion has proceeded. And—”

“Yes, of course,” said Mr. Smith.

“Let’s go up on the roof,” suggested the sheriff. “I’ll show you the rest of it, easier’n I can tell you.”

He got up from the piano bench and went toward the stairs, Mr. Smith following him like a very small tail on a very large comet. The sheriff talked back over his shoulder:

“So at midnight Perry turns in. The two ops search the place thoroughly, inside and out. There ain’t nobody around then. They’ll swear to that, and like I said, they’re good men.”

“And,” said Mr. Smith cheerfully, “if someone was already hiding on the premises at midnight, it couldn’t have been Walter Perry. You verified that he checked in at a hotel at midnight.”

“Yeah,” the sheriff rumbled. “Only, there wasn’t nobody around. Roberts and Krauss say they’ll turn in their licenses if there was. So they went up, this way, to the roof, because it was a moonlight night and that’s the best place to watch from.

Up here.”

They had climbed the ladder from the back second-floor hallway through the open skylight and now stood on the flat roof. Mr. Smith walked over to the parapet.

Sheriff Osburne waved a huge hand. “Lookit,” he said, “you can see all directions for almost a quarter of a mile, farther than that most ways. There was moonlight, not bright enough to read by, maybe, because the moon was low in the sky, but both the International men were on this roof from around midnight to half past two. And they swear nobody crossed any of those fields or came along the road.”

“They were both watching all that time?”

“Yeah,” the sheriff answered. “They were gonna take turns, and it was Krauss’s turn off first, but it was so nice up there on the roof, and he wasn’t sleepy, that he stuck around talking to Roberts instead of turning in. And while they weren’t watching all directions every second — well, it’d take anybody time to cross the area where they could’ve seen him.

They say it couldn’t have been done.”

“And at two-thirty?”

The sheriff frowned. “At two-thirty Krauss decided to go downstairs and take a nap. He was just going through the skylight there when the bell started to ring — the telephone bell, I mean. The phone’s downstairs, but there’s an extension upstairs and it rings both places.

“Krauss didn’t know whether to answer it or not. He knew out in the country here, there are different rings for different phones and he didn’t know whether it was Perry’s ring or not. He went back up on the roof to ask Roberts if he knew, and Roberts did know, and it was Perry’s ring on the phone, so Krauss went down and answered it.

“It wasn’t anything important; it was just a misunderstanding. Merkle, the horse guy, had told the all-night garage he’d phone to find out if the truck was ready; he meant when he woke up in the morning. But the garage-man misunderstood and thought he was to call when he’d finished working on the truck. And he didn’t know Merkle was staying in the village. He phoned out to the house to tell ‘em the truck was ready. He’s a kind of dumb guy, the one that works nights in the garage, I mean.”

Sheriff Osburne tilted his hat back still farther and then grabbed at it as a vagrant breeze almost removed it entirely.

He said, “Then Krauss got to wondering how come the phone hadn’t waked Perry, because it was right outside his bedroom door and he knew Perry was a light sleeper; Perry’d told him so. So he investigated and found Perry was dead.”

Mr. Smith nodded. He said, “Then, I suppose, they searched the place again?”

“Nope. They were smarter’n that. Good men, I told you.

Krauss went back up and told Roberts, and Roberts stayed on the roof, watching, figuring maybe the killer was still around and he could see him leaving, see? Krauss went downstairs, phoned me, and while I was getting around here with a couple of the boys, he searched the place again, Roberts watching all the time. He searched the house and the barns and everywhere, and then when we got here, we helped him and went all over it again. There wasn’t nobody here. See?”

Mr. Smith nodded again, gravely. He took off his gold-rimmed glasses and polished them, then walked around the low parapet, studying the landscape.

The sheriff followed him. He said, “Look, the moon was low in the northwest. That meant this house threw a shadow across to the barns. A guy could get that far, easy, but to and from the barns, he’d have to cross that big field as far as the clump of trees way down there at the edge of the road. He’d stick out like a sore thumb crossing that field.

“And outside of the barns, that there chunk of woods is the nearest possible cover he could’ve come from. It’d take him ten minutes to cross that field, and he couldn’ta done it.”

“I doubt,” observed Mr. Smith, “that any man would have been so foolish as to try. The moonlight works both ways. I mean, he could have seen the men on the roof, easily, unless they were hiding down behind the parapet. Were they?”

“Nope. They weren’t trying to trap anybody. They were just watching, most of the time sitting on the parapet, one facing each way, while they talked. Like you say, he could’ve seen them just as easy as they could’ve seen him.”

“Um-m-m,” said Mr. Smith. “But you haven’t told me why you’re holding Walter Perry. I presume he inherits — that would give him a motive. But, according to what you tell me about the ethics of Whistler and Company, a lot of other people could have motives.”

The sheriff nodded glumly. “Several dozen of ‘em.

Especially if we could believe that threatening letter.”

“And can’t you?”

“No, we can’t. Walter Perry wrote it and mailed it to his uncle. We traced the typewriter he used and the stationery.

And he admits writing it.”

“Dear me,” declared Mr. Smith earnestly. “Does he say why?”

“He does, but it’s screwy. Look, you want to see him anyway, so why don’t you get his story from him?”

“An excellent idea, Sheriff. And thank you very much.”

“It’s all right. I thought maybe thinking out loud would give me some idea how it was done, but it ain’t. Oh, well. Look, tell Mike at the jail I said you could talk to Walter. If Mike don’t take your word for it, have him phone me here. I’ll be around for a while.”

Near the open skylight, Mr. Henry Smith paused to take a last look at the surrounding country. He saw a tall, thin man wearing denim coveralls ride out into the field from the far side of the barn.

“Is that Merkle, the trainer?” he asked. “Yep,” said the sheriff. “He exercises those horses like they was his own kids.

A good guy, if you don’t criticize his horses — don’t try that.”

“I won’t,” said Mr. Smith.

Mr. Smith took a last lingering look around, then went down the ladder and the stairs and got back into his car. He drove slowly and thoughtfully to the county seat.

Mike, at the jail, took Mr. Smith’s word that Sheriff Osburne had given permission for him to talk to Walter Perry.

Walter Perry was a slight, grave young man who wore horn-rimmed glasses with thick lenses. He smiled ruefully at Mr. Smith. He said, “It was about renewing my policy that you wanted to see me, wasn’t it? But you won’t want to now, of course, and I don’t blame you.”

Mr. Smith studied him a moment. He asked, “You didn’t… ah… kill your uncle, did you?”

“Of course not.”

“Then,” Mr. Smith told him, “just sign here.” He produced a form from his pocket and unscrewed the top of his fountain pen. The young man signed, and Mr. Smith folded the paper carefully and put it back in his pocket.

“But I wonder, Mr. Perry,” said Mr. Smith, “if you would mind telling me just why you… ah — Sheriff Osburne tells me that you admit sending a letter threatening your uncle’s life. Is that right?”

Walter Perry sighed. He said, “Yes, I did.”

“But wasn’t that a very foolish thing to do? I take it you never intended to carry out the threat.”

“No, I didn’t. Of course it was foolish. It was crazy. I should have seen that it would never work. Not with my uncle.” He sighed again and sat down on the edge of the cot in his cell. “My uncle was a crook, but I guess he wasn’t a coward. I don’t know whether that’s to his credit or not. Now that he’s dead, I hate to—”

Mr. Smith nodded sympathetically. He said, “Your uncle had, I understand, cheated a great many song writers out of royalties from their creations. You thought you might frighten him into making restitution to the ones he had cheated?”

Walter Perry nodded. “It was silly. One of those crazy ideas one gets. It was because he got well.”

“Got well! I’m afraid I don’t—”

“I’d better tell you from the beginning, Mr. Smith. It was two years ago, about the time I graduated from college — I worked my way through; my uncle didn’t foot the bill — that I first learned what kind of an outfit Whistler and Company was. I happened to meet some former friends of my uncle —old-time vaudeville people who had been on the circuits with him. They were plenty bitter. So I started investigating, and found out about all the lawsuits he’d had to fight, and — well, I was convinced.

“I was his only living relative, and I knew I was his heir, but if his money was crooked money — well, I didn’t want it.

He and I had a quarrel and he disinherited me, and that was that. Until a year ago, I learned—”

He stopped, staring at the barred door of the cell. “You learned what?” Mr. Smith prompted.

“I learned, accidentally, that my uncle had some kind of cardiac trouble and didn’t have long to live, according to the doctor. Probably less than a year. And — well, it’s probably hard for anybody to believe that my motives were good, but I decided that under those circumstances I was missing a chance to help the people my uncle had cheated — that if I was still his heir, I could make restitution after his death of the money he had stolen from them. You see?”

Walter Perry looked up at the little insurance agent from his seat on the cot, and Mr. Smith studied the young man’s face, then nodded.

“So you effected a reconciliation?” he asked.

“Yes, Mr. Smith. It was hypocritical, in one way, but I thought it would enable me to square off those crimes. I didn’t want his money, any of it. But I was sorry for all those poor people he’d cheated and — well, I made myself be hypocritical for their sake.”

“You know any of them personally?”

“Not all, but I knew I could find most of the ones I didn’t know through the records of the old lawsuits. The ones I met first were an old vaudeville team by the name of Wade and Wheeler. I met a few others through them, and looked up a few others. Most of them hated him like poison, and I can’t say I blame them.”

Mr. Smith nodded sympathetically. He said, “But the threatening letter. Where does that fit in?”

“About a week ago, I learned that his heart trouble was much better. They’d discovered a new treatment with one of the new drugs, and while he’d never be in perfect health, there was every chance he had another twenty years or so to live —he was only forty-eight. And, well, that changed things.”

The young man laughed ruefully. He went on, “I didn’t know if I could stand up under the strain of my hypocrisy for that long, and anyway, it didn’t look as though restitution would come in time to do any good to a lot of the people he owed money to. Wade and Wheeler, for instance, were older than my uncle, a few years. He could easily outlive them, and some of the others. You see?”

“So you decided to write a letter threatening his life, pretending to come from one of the people he’d cheated, thinking it might scare him into giving them their money now?”

“Decided,” said Walter Perry, “is hardly the word. If I’d thought about it, I’d have realized how foolish it was to hope that it would do any good. He just hired detectives. And then he was murdered, and here I am in a beautiful jam. Since he knows I wrote that letter, I don’t blame Osburne for thinking I must have killed him, too.”

Mr. Smith chuckled. He told him, “Fortunately for you, the sheriff can’t figure out how anybody could have killed him. Ah… did anyone know about your hoax, the threatening letter? That is, of course, before the sheriff traced it to you and you admitted writing and sending it?”

“Why, yes. I was so disappointed in my uncle’s reaction to receiving it that I mentioned it to Mr. Wade and Mr.      Wheeler, and to a few of the others my uncle owed royalties to. I hoped they could suggest some other idea that might work better. But they couldn’t.”

“Wade and Wheeler — they live in the city?”

“Yes, they’re out of vaudeville now, of course. They get by doing bit parts on television.”

“Um-m-m,” said Mr. Smith. “Well, thank you for signing the renewal on your policy. And when you are out of here, I’d like to see you again to discuss the possibility of your taking an additional policy. You are planning to be married, you mentioned yesterday?”

“I was, yesterday,” replied Walter Perry. “I guess I still am, unless Osburne pins a murder on me. Yes, Mr. Smith, I’ll be glad to discuss another policy, if I get out of this mess.”

Mr. Smith smiled. He said, “Then it seems even more definitely to the interest of the Phalanx Insurance Company to see that you are free as soon as possible. I think I shall return and talk to the sheriff again.”

Mr. Henry Smith drove back to the Perry house even more slowly and thoughtfully than he had driven away from it. He didn’t drive quite all the way. He parked his ancient vehicle almost a quarter of a mile away, at the point where the road curved around the copse of trees that gave the nearest      cover.

He walked through the trees until, near the edge of the copse, he could see the house itself across the open field. The sheriff was still, or again, on the roof.

Mr. Smith walked out into the open, and the sheriff saw him almost at once. Mr. Smith waved and the sheriff waved back. Mr. Smith walked on across the field to the barn, which stood between the field and the house itself.

The tall, thin man whom he had seen exercising the horse was now engaged in currying a horse.

“Mr. Merkle?” asked Mr. Smith, and the man nodded.

“My name is Smith, Henry Smith. I am… ah… attempting to help the sheriff. A beautiful stallion, that gray. Would I be wrong in guessing that it is a cross between an Arabian and a Kentucky walking horse?”

The thin man’s face lighted up. “Right, mister. I see you know horses. I been having fun with those city dicks all week, kidding ‘em. They think, because I told ‘em, that this is a Clyde, and that chestnut Arab mare is a Percheron. Found out yet who killed Mr. Perry?”

Mr. Smith stared at him. “It is just possible that we have, Mr. Merkle. It is just barely possible that you have told me how it was done, and if we know that—”

“Huh?” said the trainer. “I told you?”

“Yes,” returned Mr. Smith. “Thank you.”

He walked on around the barn and joined the sheriff on the roof.

Sheriff Osburne grunted a welcome. He said, “I saw you the minute you came out into the open. Dammit, nobody could have crossed that field last night without being noticed.”

“You said the moonlight was rather dim, did you not?”

“Yeah, the moon was low, kind of, and — let’s see, was it a half moon?”

“Third quarter,” said Mr. Smith. “And the men who crossed that field didn’t have to come closer than a hundred yards or more until they were lost in the shadow of the barn.”

The sheriff took off his hat and swabbed at his forehead with a handkerchief. He said, “Sure, I ain’t saying you could recognize anybody that far, but you could see— Hey, why’d you say the men who crossed that field? You mean, you think—”

“Exactly,” cut in Mr. Smith, just a bit smugly. “One man could not have crossed that field last night without being noticed, but two men could. It seems quite absurd, I will admit, but by process of elimination, it must have been what happened.”

Sheriff Osburne stared blankly.

“The two men,” said Mr. Smith, “are named Wade and Wheeler. They live in the city, and you’ll have no difficulty finding them because Walter Perry knows where they live. I think you’ll have no difficulty proving that they did it, once you know the facts. For one thing, I think you’ll find that they probably rented the… ah… wherewithal. I doubt if they have their own left, after all these years off the stage.”

“Wheeler and Wade? I believe Walter mentioned those names, but—”

“Exactly,” said Mr. Smith. “They knew the setup here.

And they knew that if Walter inherited Whistler and Company, they’d get the money they had coming, and so they came here last night and killed Mr. Carlos Perry. They crossed that field last night right under the eyes of your city detectives.”

“I’m crazy, or you are,” declared Sheriff Osburne.

“How?”

Mr. Smith smiled gently.

He said, “On my way up through the house just now, I verified a wild guess. I phoned a friend of mine who has been a theatrical agent for a great many years. He remembered Wade and Wheeler quite well. And it’s the only answer.

Possibly because of dim moonlight, distance, and the ignorance of city-bred men who would think nothing of seeing a horse in a field at night when the horse should be in the barn. Who wouldn’t, in fact, even see a horse, to remember it.”

“You mean Wade and Wheeler—”

“Exactly,” said Mr. Smith, this time with definite smugness in his voice. “Wade and Wheeler, in vaudeville, were the front and back ends, respectively, of a comedy horse.”

Satan One-and-a-Half

MAYBE YOU you know how it is, when a man seeks solitude to do some creative work. As soon as he gets solitude, he finds it gives him the willies to be alone. Back in the middle of everything, he thought, “If I could only get away from everybody I know, I could get something done.” But let him get away-and see what happens.

I know; I’d had solitude for almost a week, and it was giving me the screaming meamies. I’d written hardly a note of the piano concerto I intended composing. I had the opening few bars, but they sounded suspiciously like Gershwin.

Here I was in a cottage out at the edge of town, and that cottage had seemed like what the doctor ordered when I rented it. I’d given my address to none of my pals, and so there were no parties, no jam sessions, no distractions.

That is, no distractions except loneliness. I was finding that loneliness is worse than all other distractions combined.

All I did was sit there at the piano with a pencil stuck behind my ear, wishing the doorbell would ring. Anybody.

Anything. I wished I’d had a telephone put in and had given my friends the number. I wished the cottage would turn out to be haunted. Even that would be better.

The doorbell rang.

I jumped up from the piano and practically ran to answer it.

And there wasn’t anybody there. I could see that without opening the door, because the door is mostly glass. Unless someone had rung the bell and then run like hell to get out of sight.

I opened the door and saw the cat. I didn’t pay any particular attention to it though. Instead, I stuck my head out and looked both ways. There wasn’t anybody in sight except the man across the street mowing his lawn.

I turned to go back to the piano, and the doorbell rang again.

This time I wasn’t more than a yard from the door. I swung around, opened it wide, and stepped outside.

There wasn’t anybody there, and the nearest hiding place— around the corner of the house — was too far away for anybody to have got there without my seeing him. Unless the cat.

I looked down for the cat and at first I thought it, too, had disappeared. But then I saw it again, walking with graceful dignity along the hallway, inside the house, toward the living room. It was paying no more attention to me than I had paid to it the first time I’d looked out the door.

I turned around again and looked up and down the street, and at the trees on my lawn, at the house next door on the north, and at the house next door on the south. Each of those houses was a good fifty yards from mine and no one could conceivably have rung my bell and run to either of them.

Even leaving out the question of why anyone should have done such a childish stunt, nobody could have.

I went back in the house, and there was the cat curled up sound asleep in the Morris chair in the living room. He was a big, black cat, a cat with character. Somehow, even asleep, he seemed to have a rakish look about him.

I said, “Hey,” and he opened big yellowish-green eyes and looked at me. There wasn’t any surprise or fear in those handsome eyes; only a touch of injured dignity. I said, “Who rang that doorbell?” Naturally, he didn’t answer.

So I said, “Want something to eat, maybe?” And don’t ask me why he answered that one when he wouldn’t answer the others. My tone of voice, perhaps. He said, “Miaourr…” and stood up in the chair.

I said, “All right, come on,” and went out into the kitchen to explore the refrigerator. There was most of a bottle of milk, but somehow my guest didn’t look like a cat who drank much milk. But luckily there was plenty of ground meat, because hamburgers are my favorite food when I do my own cooking.

I put some hamburger in a bowl and some water in another bowl and put them both on the floor under the sink.

He was busily working on the hamburger when I went back into the front hallway to look at the doorbell.

The bell was right over the front door, and it was the only bell in the house. I couldn’t have mistaken a telephone bell because I didn’t have a phone, and there was a knocker instead of a bell on the back door. I didn’t know where the battery or the transformer that ran the bell was located, and there wasn’t any way of tracing the wiring without tearing down the walls.

The push button outside the door was four feet up from the step. A cat, even one smart enough to stand on its hind legs, couldn’t have reached it. Of course, a cat could have jumped for the button, but that would have caused a sharp, short ring. Both times, the doorbell had rung longer than that.

Nobody could have rung it from the outside and got away without my seeing him. And, granting that the bell could be short-circuited from somewhere inside the house, that didn’t get me an answer. The cottage was so small and so quiet that it would have been impossible for a window or a door to have opened without my hearing it.

I went outside again and looked around, and this time I got an idea. This was an ideal opportunity for me to get acquainted with the girl next door — an opportunity I’d been waiting for since I’d first seen her a few days ago.

I cut across the lawn and knocked on the door.

Seeing her from a distance, I’d thought she was a knockout. Now, as she opened the door and I got a close look, I knew she was.

I said, “My name is Brian Murray. I live next door and I-”

“And you play with Russ Whitlow’s orchestra.” She smiled, and I saw I’d underestimated how pretty she was.

Strictly tops. “I was hoping we’d get acquainted while you were here. Won’t you come in?”

I didn’t argue about that. I went in, and almost the first thing I noticed inside was a beautiful walnut grand piano. I asked, “Do you play, Miss—?”

“Carson. Ruth Carson. I give piano lessons to brats with sticky fingers who’d rather be outside playing ball or skipping rope. When I heard Whitlow on the radio a few nights ago, the piano sounded different. Aren’t you still—?”

“I’m on leave,” I explained. “I had rather good luck with a couple of compositions a year ago, and Russ gave me a month off to try my hand at some more.”

“Have you written any?”

I said ruefully, “To date all I’ve set down is a pair of clef signs. Maybe now…” I was going to say that maybe now that I’d met her, things would be different. But that was working too fast, I decided.

She said, “Sit down, Mr. Murray. My uncle and aunt will be home soon, and I’d like you to meet them. Meanwhile, would you care for some tea?”

I said that I would, and it was only after she’d gone out into the kitchen that I realized I hadn’t asked the question I’d come to ask. When she came back, I said:

“Miss Carson, I came to ask you about a black cat. It walked into my house a few minutes ago. Do you know if it belongs to anybody here in the neighborhood?”

“A black cat? That’s odd. Mr. Lasky owned one, but outside of that one, I don’t know of any around here.”

“Who is Mr. Lasky?”

She looked surprised. “Why, didn’t you know? He was the man who lived in that cottage before you did. He died only a few weeks ago. He — he committed suicide.”

The faintest little shiver ran down my spine. Funny, in a city, how little one knows about the places one lives in. You rent a house or an apartment and never think to wonder who has lived there before you or what tragedies have been enacted there.

I said, “That might explain it. I mean, if it’s his cat. Cats become attached to people. It would explain why the cat—”

“I’m afraid it doesn’t,” she said. “The cat is dead, too. I happened to see him bury it in your back yard, under the maple tree. It was run over by a car, I believe.”

The phone rang, and she went to answer it. I started thinking about the cat again. The way it had walked in, as though it lived there — it was a bit eerie, somehow. If it were my predecessor’s cat, that would explain its apparent familiarity with the place. But it couldn’t be my predecessor’s cat. Unless he’d had more than one…

Ruth Carson came back from the hallway. She said,

“That was my aunt. They won’t be home until late tonight, so probably you won’t get to meet them until tomorrow. That means I’ll have to get my own dinner, and I hate to eat alone.

Will you share it with me, Mr. Murray?”

That was the easiest question I’d ever had to answer in my life.

We had an excellent meal in the breakfast nook in the kitchen. We talked about music for a while, and then I told her about the cat and the doorbell.

It puzzled her almost as much as it had puzzled me. She said, “Are you sure some child couldn’t have rung it for a prank, and then ducked out of sight before you got there?”

“I don’t see how,” I said. “I was just inside the door the second time it rang. Tell me about this Mr. Lasky and about his cat.”

She said, “I don’t know how long he lived there. We moved here just a year ago, and he was there then. He was rather an eccentric chap, almost a hermit. He never had any guests, never spoke to anyone. He and the cat lived there alone. I think he was crazy about the cat.”

“An old duck?” I asked.

“Not really old. Probably in his fifties. He had a gray beard that made him look older.”

“And the cat. Could he possibly have had two black cats?”

“I’m almost positive he didn’t. I never saw more than the big black torn he called Satan. And there was no cat around during the week after it was killed.”

“You’re positive it died?”

“Yes. I happened to see him burying it, and it wasn’t in a box or anything. And it was almost the only time I ever heard him speak; he was talking to himself, cursing about careless auto drivers. He took it hard. Maybe—”

She stopped, and I tried to fill in the blank. “You mean that was why he committed suicide a week later?”

“Oh, he must have had other reasons, but I imagine that was a factor. He left a suicide note, I understand. It was in the papers, at the time. There was one particularly unhappy circumstance about it. He wrote the note and then took poison. But before the poison had taken effect, he regretted it or changed his mind; he telephoned the police and they rushed an ambulance and a doctor — but he was dead when they got there.”

For an instant I wondered how he could have phoned the police from a house in which there was no telephone. Then I remembered that there had been one, taken out before I moved in. The rental agency had told me so, and that the wiring was already there in case I wanted one installed. For privacy’s sake I’d decided against having it done.

We’d finished our meal, and I insisted on helping with the dishes. Then I said, “Would you like to meet the cat?”

“Of course,” she said. “Are you going to let him stay?”

I grinned. “The question seems to be whether he’s going to let me stay. Come on; maybe you can give me a recommendation.”

We were right by her kitchen door, so we cut across the back yards into my kitchen. All the hamburger I’d put under the sink was gone. The cat was back in the Morris chair, asleep again. He blinked at us as I turned on the light.

Ruth stood there staring at him. “He’s a dead ringer for Mr. Lasky’s Satan. I’d almost swear it’s the same. But it couldn’t be!”

I said, “A cat has nine lives, you know. Anyway, I’ll call him Satan. And since the question arises whether he’s Satan One or Satan Two, let’s compromise. Satan One-and-a-Half.

So, Satan One-and-a-Half, you’ve got the only comfortable chair in this room. Mind giving it up for a lady?”

Whether he minded or not, I picked him up and moved him to a straight chair. Satan One-and-a-Half promptly jumped down to the floor from his straight chair, went back to the Morris, and jumped up on Ruth’s lap.

I said, “Shall I shut him in the kitchen?”

“No, don’t. Really, I like cats.” She was stroking his fur gently, and the cat promptly curled into a black ball of fur and went to sleep.

“Anyway,” I said, “he’s got good taste. But now you’re stuck. You can’t move without waking him, and that would be rude.”

She smiled. “Will you play for me? Something of your own, I mean. Did you mean it literally when you said you’d composed nothing since you’ve been here, or were you being modest?”

I looked down at the staff paper on the piano. There were a few bars there, an opening. But it wasn’t any good. I said, “I wasn’t being modest. I can compose, when I have an idea. But I haven’t had an idea since I’ve been here.”

She said, “Play the ‘Black Cat Nocturne.’ ”

“Sorry, I don’t know—”

“Of course not. It hasn’t been written yet.”

Then I got what she was talking about, and it began to click.

She said, “A doorbell rings, but nobody is there. The ghost of a dead black cat walks in and takes over your house.

It—”

“Enough,” I said, very rudely. I didn’t want to hear anymore. All I needed was the starting point.

I hit a weird arpeggio in the base, and it went on from there. Almost by itself, it went on from there. My fingers did it, not my mind. The melody was working up into the treble now, with a soft dissonant thump-thump in the accompaniment that was like a cat walking across the skin of a bass drum and— The doorbell rang.

It startled me and I hit about the worst discord of my career. I’d been out of the world for maybe half a minute, and the sudden ring of that bell was as much of a jolt as if someone had thrown a bucket of ice water on me.

I saw Ruth’s face; it, too, was startled looking. And the cat lying in her lap had raised its head. But its yellow-green eyes, slitted against the light, were inscrutable.

The bell rang again, and I shoved back the piano bench and stood up. Maybe, by playing, I’d hypnotized myself into a state of fright, but I was afraid to go to that door. Twice before, today, that doorbell had rung. Who, or what, would I find there this time?

I couldn’t have told what I was afraid of. Or maybe I could, at that. Down deep inside, we’re all afraid of the supernatural. The last time that doorbell had rung, maybe a dead cat had come back. And now — maybe its owner.

I tried to be casual as I went to the door, but I could tell from Ruth’s face that she was feeling as I did about it. That damn music! I’d picked the wrong time to get myself into a mood. If I went to the door and nobody was there, I’d probably be in a state of jitters the rest of the night.

But there was someone there. I could see, the moment I stepped from the living room into the hallway, that there was a man standing there. It was too dark for me to make out his features, but, at any rate, he didn’t have a gray beard.

I opened the door.

The man outside said, “Mr. Murray?”

He was a big man, tall and broad-shouldered, with a very round face. Right now it was split by an ingratiating smile. He looked familiar and I knew I’d seen him before, but I couldn’t place him. I did know that I didn’t like him; maybe I was being psychic or maybe I was being silly, but I felt fear and loathing at the sight of him.

I said, “Yes, my name is Murray.”

“Mine’s Haskins. Milo Haskins. I’m your neighbor across the street, Mr. Murray.”

Of course, that was where I’d seen him. He’d been mowing the lawn over there this afternoon, when the cat came.

He said, “I’m in the insurance game, Mr. Murray.

Sometime I’d like to talk insurance with you, but that isn’t what I came to see you about tonight. It’s about a cat, a black cat.”

“Yes?”

“It’s mine,” he said. “I saw it go in your door today, just before I went in the house. I came over just as soon as I could to get it.”

“Sorry, Mr. Haskins,” I told him. “I fed it and then let it out the back door. Don’t know where it went from here.”

“Oh,” he said. He looked as though he didn’t know whether or not to believe me. “Are you sure it didn’t come back in a window or something? Would you mind if I helped you look around?”

I said, “I’m afraid I would mind, Mr. Haskins. Good night.”

I stepped back to close the door, and then something soft rubbed against my leg. At the same instant, I saw Haskins’s eyes look down and then harden as they came up and met mine again.

He said, “So?” He bent and held out a hand to the cat.

“Here, kitty. Come here, kitty.”

Then it was my turn to grin, because the cat clawed his fingers.

“Your cat, eh?” I said. “I thought you were lying, too, Haskins. That’s why I wouldn’t give you the cat. I’ll change my mind now; you can have him if he goes with you willingly. But lay a hand on him, and I’ll knock your block off.”

He said, “Damn you, I’ll—”

“You’ll do nothing but leave. I’ll stand here, with the door open, till you’re across the street. The cat’s free to follow you, if he’s yours.”

“It’s my cat! And damn it, I’ll—”

“You can get a writ of replevin, tomorrow,” I said. “That is, if you can prove ownership.”

He glared a minute longer, opened his mouth to say something, then reconsidered and strode off down the walk. I closed the door, and the cat was still inside, in the hallway.

I turned, and Ruth Carson was in the hallway too, behind me. She said, “I heard him say who he was and what he wanted, and when the cat jumped down and went toward the door, I—”

“Did he see you?” I asked.

“Why, yes. Shouldn’t I have let him?”

“I — I don’t know,” I said. I did know that I wished he hadn’t seen her. Somehow, somewhere, I sensed danger in this. There was danger in the very air. But to whom, and why?

We went back into the living room, but I didn’t sit on the piano bench this time; I took a chair instead. Music was out for tonight. That ringing doorbell and the episode that had followed had ended my inclination to improvise as effectively as though someone had chopped up the piano with an ax.

Ruth must have sensed it; she didn’t suggest that I play again.

I said, “What do you know about our pleasant neighbor, Milo Haskins?”

“Very little,” she said. “Except that he’s lived there since before we moved into the neighborhood last year. He has a wife — a rather unpleasant woman — but no children. He does sell insurance. Mostly fire insurance, I believe.”

“Does he own a cat, that you know of?”

She shook her head. “I’ve never seen one. I’ve never seen any black cat in this neighborhood except Mr. Lasky’s, and—”

She turned to look at Satan One-and-a-Half, who was lying on his back on the rug, batting a fore-paw, at nothing apparently.

I said, “Cat, if you could only talk. I wish I knew whether—” I stood up abruptly. “To what side of that maple tree and how far from it did Mr. Lasky bury that cat?”

“Are you going to… ?”

“Yes. There’s a trowel and a flashlight in the kitchen, and I’m going to make sure of something, right now.”

“I’ll show you, then.”

“No,” I said. “Just tell me. It might not be pleasant. You wait here.”

She sat down again. “All right. On the west side of the tree, about four feet from the trunk.”

I found the trowel and the flashlight and went out into the yard.

Five minutes later I came in to report.

“It’s there,” I told her, without going into unpleasant details. “As soon as I wash up, I’d like to use your phone. May I?”

“Of course. Are you going to call the police?”

“No. Maybe I should — but what could I tell them?” I tried to laugh; it didn’t quite go over. This wasn’t funny.

Whatever else it was, it wasn’t funny. I said, “What time do you expect your aunt and uncle home?”

“No later than eleven.”

I said, “For some reason, this Haskins is interested in that cat. Too interested. If he sees us leave here, he might come in and get it, or kill it, or do whatever he wants to do with it. I can’t even guess. We’ll sneak out the back way and get to your place without his seeing us, and we’ll leave the lights on here so he won’t know we’ve left.”

“Do you really think something is — is going to happen?”

“I don’t know. It’s just a feeling. Maybe it’s just because the things that have happened don’t make sense that I have an idea it isn’t over yet. And I want you out of it.”

I washed my hands in the kitchen, and then we went outside. It was quite dark out there, and I was sure we couldn’t be seen from the front as we cut across the lawn between the houses.

We’d left the light burning in her kitchen. I said, “I noticed before where your phone is. I’ll use it without turning on the light. I just want to see if I can get any information that will clear this up.”

I phoned the News and asked for Monty Billings who is on the city desk, evenings. I said, “This is Murray. Got time to look up something for me?”

“Sure. What?”

“Guy named Lasky. Committed suicide at 4923

Deverton Street, three or four weeks ago. Everything you can find out. Call me back at—” I used my flashlight to take the number off the base of the phone — “at Saunders 4848.”

He promised to call back within half an hour and I went out into the kitchen again. Ruth was making coffee for us.

“I’m going back home after that phone call comes,” I told her. “And you’d better stay here. Your uncle has a key, of course?”

She nodded.

“Then lock all the doors and windows when I leave. If you hear anyone prowling around or anything, phone for the police, or yell loud enough so I can hear you.”

“But why would anyone—?”

“I haven’t the faintest idea, except that Haskins knows you were at my place. He might think the cat is here, or something. I haven’t anything to work on except a hunch that something’s coming. I don’t want you in on it.”

“But if you really think it’s dangerous, you shouldn’t…”

We’d argued our way through two cups of coffee apiece by the time the phone rang.

It was Monty. He said, “It was three weeks ago last Thursday, on the fourteenth at around midnight. Police got a frantic call from a man who said he’d taken morphine and changed his mind and would they rush an ambulance or a doctor or something. Gave his name as Colin Lasky, and the address you mentioned. They got there within eight minutes, but it was too late.”

“Left a suicide note, I understand. What was in it?”

“Just said he was tired of living and he’d lost his last friend the week before. The police figured out he meant his cat. It had been killed about that time, and nobody knew of him having any friend but that. He’d lived there over ten years and hadn’t made any friends. Hermit type, maybe a little wacky. Oh, yeah — and the note said he preferred cremation and that there was enough money in a box in his bureau to cover it.”

“Was there?”

“Yes. There was more than enough; five hundred and ten dollars, to be exact. There wasn’t any will, and there wasn’t any estate, except the money left over after the cremation, and some furniture. The landlord, the guy who owned the house and had rented it to Lasky, made the court an offer for the furniture and they accepted it. Said he was going to leave it in the house, and rent the place furnished.”

I asked, “What happens to the money?”

“I dunno. Guess if no heir appears and no claims are made against the estate, the state keeps it. It wouldn’t amount to very much.”

“Did he have any source of income?”

“None that could be found. The police guess was that he’d been living on cash capital, and the fact that it had dwindled down to a few hundred bucks was part of why he gave himself that shot of morphine. Or maybe he was just crazy.”

“Shot?” I asked. “Did he take it intravenously?”

“Yes. Say, the gang’s been asking about you. Where are you hiding out?”

I almost told him, and then I remembered how close I had come this evening to getting a composition started. And I remembered that I wasn’t lonesome any more, either.

I said, “Thanks, Monty. I’ll be looking you up again some of these days. If anyone asks, tell ‘em I’m rooming with an Eskimo in Labrador. So long.”

I went back to Ruth and told her. “Everything’s on the up and up. Lasky’s dead, and the cat is dead. Only the cat is over in my living room.”

I went across the back way, as I had come, and let myself in at the kitchen door. The cat was still there, asleep again in the Morris chair. He looked up as I came in, and damn if he didn’t say “Miaourr?” again, with an interrogative accent.

I grinned at him. “I don’t know,” I admitted. “I only wish you could talk, so you could tell me.”

Then I turned out the lights, so I could see out better than anyone outside could see in. I pulled a chair up to the window and watched Ruth’s house.

Soon the downstairs light went out, and an upstairs one flashed on. Shortly after that I saw a man and woman who were undoubtedly Ruth’s uncle and aunt let themselves in the front door with a key. Then, knowing she was no longer alone over there, I made the rounds of my own place.

Both front and back doors were locked, with the key on the inside of the front door, and a strong bolt in addition to the lock was on the back door. I locked all the windows that would lock; two of them wouldn’t.

On the top ledge of the lower pane of each of those two windows, I set a milk bottle, balanced so it would fall off if anyone tried to raise the sash from the outside. Then I turned out the lights.

Yellow eyes shone at me from the seat of the Morris chair. I answered their plain, if unspoken, question. “Cat, I don’t know why I’m doing this. Maybe I’m crazy. But I think you’re bait, for someone, or something. I aim to find out.”

I groped my way across the room and sat down on the arm of his chair. I rubbed my hand along his sleek fur until he purred, and then, while he was feeling communicative, I asked him, “Cat, how did you ring that doorbell?” Somehow there in the quiet dark I would not have been too surprised if he had answered me.

I sat there until my eyes had become accustomed to the darkness and I could see the furniture, the dark plateau of the grand piano, the outlines of the doorways. Then I walked over to one of the windows and looked out. The moon was on the other side of the house; I could see into the yard, but no one outside would be able to see me standing there.

Over there, diagonally toward the alley, in the shadow of the group of three small linden trees— Was that a darker shadow? A shadow that moved slightly as though a man were standing there watching the house?

I couldn’t be sure; maybe my eyes and my imagination were playing tricks on me. But it was just where a man would stand, if he wanted to keep an eye on both the front and back approaches of the cottage.

I stood there for what seemed to be a long time, but at last I decided that I’d been mistaken. I went back to the Morris chair. This time I put Satan One-and-a-Half down on the floor and used the chair myself. But I’d scarcely settled myself before he had jumped up in my lap. In the stillness of the room, his purring sounded like an outboard motor. Then it stopped and he slept.

For a while there were thoughts running through my mind. Then there were only sounds — notes. My fingers itched for the piano keys, and I wished that I hadn’t started this damnfool vigil. I had something, and I wanted to turn on the lights and write it down. But I couldn’t do that, so I tried memorizing it.

Then I let my thoughts drift free again, because I knew I had what I’d been trying to get. But my thoughts weren’t free, exactly. They seemed to belong to the girl, Ruth Carson…

I must have been asleep, because she was sitting there in the room with me, but she wasn’t paying any attention to me.

We were both listening respectfully to the enormous black cat which was sitting on the piano while it told us how to ring doorbells by telekinesis.

Then the cat suggested that Ruth come over and sit on my lap. She did. A very intelligent cat. It stepped down from the top of the piano onto the keyboard and began to play, by jumping back and forth among the keys. The cat led off with

“La Donna e Mobile” and then — of all tunes to hear when the most beautiful girl in the world is sitting on your lap — he started to play “The Star-Spangled Banner.”

Of course Ruth stood up. I tried to stand, too, but I couldn’t move. I struggled, and the struggle woke me.

My lap was empty. Satan One-and-a-Half had just jumped off. It was so quiet that I could hear the soft pad of his feet as he ran for the window. And there was a sound at the window.

There was a face looking through the glass — the face of a man with a white beard!

My hunch had been right. Someone had come for the cat.

Lasky, who was dead of morphine, had come back for his black cat which had been run over by an auto and was buried in the back yard. It didn’t make sense, but there it was. I wasn’t dreaming now.

For an instant I had an eerie feeling of unreality, and then I fought through it and jumped to my feet. The cat, at least, was real.

The window was sliding upward. The cat was on its hind feet, forepaws on the window sill. I could see its alert head with pointed black ears silhouetted against the gray face on the other side of the window.

Then the precariously balanced milk bottle fell from the upper ledge of the window. Not onto the cat, for it was in the center, and I’d made the bottle less conspicuous by putting it to one side. While the window was still open only a few inches, the milk bottle struck the floor inside. It shattered with a noise that sounded, there in the quiet room, like the explosion of a gigantic bomb.

I was running toward the window by now, and jerking the flashlight out of my pocket as I ran. By the time I got there, the man and the cat were both gone. His lace had vanished at the sound of the crash, and the cat had wriggled itself through the partly open window and vanished after him.

I threw the window wide, hesitating for an instant whether or not to vault across the sill into the yard. The man was running diagonally toward the alley, and the cat was running with him. Their course would take them past the linden trees where I’d thought, earlier, I’d seen the darker shadow of a watcher.

Half in and half out of the window, still undecided whether this was my business or not, I flipped the switch of my flashlight and threw its beam after the fleeing figure.

Maybe it was my use of that flashlight that caused the death of a man. Maybe it wouldn’t have happened otherwise.

Maybe the man with the beard would have run past the watcher in the trees without seeing him. And certainly, as we learned afterward, the watcher had no good reason to have made his presence known.

But there he was, in the beam of my flashlight — the second man, the one who’d been hiding among the lindens. It was Milo Haskins.

The bearded man had been running away from the house; now at the sight of Haskins standing there between him and the alley, directly in his path, he pulled up short. His hand went into a pocket for a gun.

So did Haskins’s hand, and Haskins fired first. The bearded man fell.

There was a black streak in the air, and the cat had launched itself full at the pasty moonface of Milo Haskins. He fired at the cat as it flew through the air at his face, but he shot high; the bullet shattered glass over my head. The bearded man’s gun was still in his hand, and he was down, but not unconscious. He raised himself up and carefully shot twice at Haskins.

I must have got out of the window and run toward them, for I was there by that time. Haskins was falling. I made a flying grab at the bearded man’s automatic, but the man with the beard was dead. He’d fired those last two shots, somehow, on borrowed time.

I scooped up Haskins’s revolver. The cat had jumped clear as he had fallen; it crouched under the tree.

I bent over Haskins. He was still alive but badly hurt.

Lights were flashing on in neighboring houses, and windows were flying up. I stepped clear of the trees and saw Ruth Carson’s face, white and frightened, leaning out of an upper window of her house.

She called, “Brian, are you all right? What happened?”

I said, “I’m all right. Will you phone for a police ambulance?”

“Aunt Elsa’s already phoning the police. I’ll tell her.”

* * *

We didn’t learn the whole story until almost noon the next day, when Lieutenant Decker called. Of course we’d been making guesses, and some of them were fairly close.

I let Lieutenant Becker in and he sat down — not in the Morris chair — and told us about it. He said, “Milo Haskins isn’t dying, but he thought he was, and he talked. Lasky was Walter Burke.” He stopped as though that ought to make sense to us, but it didn’t, so he went on:

“He was famous about fifteen years ago — Public Enemy Number Four. Then no one heard of him after that. He simply retired, and got away with it.

“He moved here and took the name of Lasky, and became an eccentric cuss. Not deliberately; he just naturally got that way, living alone and liking it.”

“Except for the cat,” I said.

“Yeah, except for the cat. He was nuts about that cat.

Well, a year or so ago, this Haskins found out who his neighbor across the street was. He wrote a letter to the police about it, put the letter in a deposit box, and started in to blackmail Lasky, or Burke.”

“Why a letter to the police?” Ruth asked. “I don’t see—”

I explained that to her. “So Lasky couldn’t kill him and get clear of the blackmail that way. If he killed Haskins, the letter would be found. Go on, Lieutenant.”

“Burke had to pay. Even if he ran out, Haskins could put the police on his trail and they might get him. So he finally decided to fool Haskins — and everybody else — into thinking he was dead. He wanted to take the cat with him, of course, so the first thing he did was to fake its death. He boarded it out to a cat farm or cat kennel or whatever it would be, and got another black cat, killed it, and buried it so people would notice. Also that gave color to the idea of his committing suicide. Everybody knew he was crazy about the cat.

“Then, somewhere, maybe by advertising, he found a man about his age and build, and with a beard. He didn’t have to resemble Lasky otherwise, the way Lasky worked it.

“I don’t know on what kind of a story Lasky got the other guy here, but he did, and he killed him with morphine.

Meanwhile, he’d written the suicide note, timed his phone call to the police telling them he’d taken morphine, and then ducked out — with, of course, the balance of his money.

When the police got here, they found the corpse.”

“But wouldn’t they have got somebody to identify it?”

The lieutenant shrugged. “I suppose, technically, they should have. But there wasn’t any relative or friend to call in. And there didn’t seem to be any doubt. There was the suicide note in Lasky’s handwriting, and he’d phoned them. I guess it simply never occurred to anyone that further identification was necessary.

“And none of his neighbors, except maybe Haskins, knew him very well. He’d probably trimmed the other guy’s beard and hair to match his, and probably if any neighbor had been called down to the morgue, they might have made identification. A man always looks different anyway, when he’s dead.”

I said, “But last night why did Haskins—?”

“Coming to that,” said the lieutenant. “Somehow the cat got lost from Lasky. I mean Burke. Maybe he just got around to calling for it where it’d been boarded, and found it had got away, or maybe he lost it himself, traveling, before it got used to a new home. Anyway, he figured it’d find its way back here, and that’s why he took the risk of coming back to get it.

See?”

“Sure. But what about Haskins?” I asked.

“Haskins must have seen the cat come back,” said the lieutenant.

I nodded, remembering that Haskins had been mowing his lawn when I’d gone to the door.

“He realized it was Lasky’s cat and that Lasky had tricked him. If the cat was alive, probably Lasky was too.

He figured Lasky would come back for the cat, and he watched the house for that reason. First he tried to get you to give him the cat by saying it was his. He figured he’d have an ace in the hole if he had the cat himself.

“He didn’t intend to kill Lasky; he had no reason to. He just wanted to follow him when he left, and find out where he was and under what identity, so he could resume the blackmail. But Lasky saw him there when you turned on the flashlight. Lasky went for a gun. Haskins had brought one because he knew he was dealing with a dangerous man. He beat Lasky, I mean Burke, to the draw. That’s all.”

That explained everything — except one thing. I said,

“Haskins was too far away to have rung my doorbell. Burke wasn’t there. Who rang it?”

“The cat,” said Lieutenant Becker simply.

“Huh? How?  The button was too high for it to—”

The lieutenant grinned. He said, “I told you Lasky was crazy about that cat. It had a doorbell of its own, down low on one side of the door frame, so when he let it out it wouldn’t have to yowl to get back in. It could just ring the bell with its paw. He’d taught it to do that when it wanted in.”

“I’ll be damned,” I said. “If I’d thought to look—”

“Black cats look pretty much alike,” said the lieutenant, “but that was how Haskins knew this was Lasky’s cat. From across the street he saw it ring that trick doorbell.”

I looked at the cat and said, “Satan,” and he opened his eyes. “Why didn’t you explain that, damn you?” He blinked once, and then went back to sleep. I said, “The laziest animal I ever saw. Say, Lieutenant, I take it nobody’s going to claim him.”

“Guess not. You and your wife can buy a license for him if you want to keep him.”

I looked at Ruth to see how she liked being mistaken for my wife. There was a slight flush in her cheeks that wasn’t rouge.

But she smiled and said, “Lieutenant, I’m not—”

I said, “Can’t we get two licenses while we’re at it?” I wasn’t kidding at all; I meant it. And Ruth looked at me and I read something besides surprise in her face — and then remembered the lieutenant was still around.

I turned to him. “Thanks for starting this, Lieutenant, but I don’t need a policeman to help me the rest of the way — if you know what I mean.”

He grinned, and left.

Tell 'em, Pagliaccio!

POP WILLIAMS rolled them out and they came snake-eyes again. He spoke eloquently and bitterly about the matter while he watched Whitey Harper pick up the two quarters and the jig next to him pick up the two dimes.

Pop reached for the dice, and then looked into his left hand to see how much of his capital remained. A dime and a quarter were there.

He tossed down the two-bit piece and Whitey covered it.

Pop rolled a five-three. “Eighter from Decatur,” he said.

“Shoot the works.” He dropped the other coin in his hand, and the jig covered. Pop whispered softly to the cubes and let them travel.

Four and a trey for seven.

He grunted and stood up.

Valenti, the daredevil, had been leaning against a quarter-pole, watching the crap game with bland amusement.

He said, “Pop, you ought to know better than to buck those dice of Whitey’s.”

Whitey, the dice in his hand, looked up angrily, and his mouth opened, then went shut again at the sight of those shoulders on Valenti. Shoulders whose muscles bulged through the thin polo shirt he wore. Valenti would have made two of Whitey Harper, who ran the penny-pitch, and he’d have made three of Pop Williams.

But Valenti said, “I was just kidding, Whitey.”

“Don’t like that kind of kidding,” said Whitey. He looked for a moment as though he were going to say something more, and then he turned back to the game.

Pop Williams went on out of the tent and leaned against the freak-show picket fence, looking down the midway. Most of the fronts were dark, and all the rides had closed down. Up near the front gate, a few of the ball games and wheels were still running to a few late suckers.

Valenti was standing beside him. “Drop much, Pop?”

Pop shook his head. “A few bucks.”

“That’s a lot,” said Valenti, “if it’s all you had. That’s the only time it’s fun to gamble. I used to be dice-nutty. Now I got a few G’s ahead and a few tied up in that stuff—” he waved a hand toward the apparatus for the free show in the center of the midway — “and so there’s no kick in shooting two bits.”

Pop grunted. “You can’t say you don’t gamble, though, when you high-dive off a thing like that, into practically a goldfish bowl.”

“Oh, that kind of gambling, sure. How’s the old girl?”

“Lil? Swell. Blast old man Tepperman—” He broke off into grumbling.

“Boss been riding you again about her?”

“Yeah,” said Pop. “Just because she’s been cantankerous for a few days. Sure, she gets cantankerous once in a while.

Elephants are only human, and when Tepperman gets seventy-five years old, he’s not going to be as easygoing as old Lil is, drat him.”

Valenti chuckled.

“ ‘Tain’t funny,” said Pop. “Not this time. He’s talking about selling her off.”

“He’s talked like that before, Pop. I can see his point of view. A tractor—”

“He’s got tractors,” said Pop bitterly. “And none of ‘em can shove a wagon outta mud like Lil can. And a tractor can’t draw crowds like a bull can, neither. You don’t see people standing around watching a tractor. And a tractor ain’t got flash for parades, not like a bull has.”

To circus and carney, all elephants are bulls, regardless of sex.

Valenti nodded. “There’s that. But look what happened in the last parade. She gets out of line, and goes up on a parking lot and—”

“That damn Shorty Martin. He don’t know how to handle a bull, but just because he’s dark and you put a turban on him and he looks like a mahout,  the boss puts him on Lil for the parade. Lil can’t stand him. She told me— Aw, nuts.”

“You need a drink,” said Valenti. “Here.” He held out a silver-plated flask. Pop drank. “Smooth,” he said. “But kind of weak, ain’t it?”

Valenti laughed. “Hundred-proof Scotch. You must be drinking that stuff they sell two bits a pint at the jig show.”

Pop nodded. “This ain’t got enough fusel oil, or something.

But thanks. Guess I’ll go see if Lil’s okay.”

He went around back of the Dip-a-Whirl to where he’d staked the bull. Lil was there, and she was peacefully asleep.

She opened little piggy eyes, though, as Pop walked up to her.

He said, “Hiya, girlie. G’wan back to shuteye. We got to tear-down tomorra night. You won’t get much then.” His hand groped in his pocket and came out with the two lumps of sugar he’d swiped from the cookhouse.

The soft, questing tip of her trunk nuzzled his palm and took the sugar.

“Damn ya,” Pop said affectionately.

He stared at the huge dim bulk of the bull. Her eyes had closed again.

“Trouble with you,” he said, “you got temperament. But listen, old girl, you can’t have temperament no more. That’s for prima donnas, that is, and you’re a working bull.”

He pretended she’d said something. “Yeah, I know. You didn’t used to be— But then me, I wasn’t always a bull man, either. Me, I was a clown once. Remember, baby?

“And now you’re just an ol’ hay-burner for shoving wagons; and me, I ain’t so young myself. I’m fifty-eight, Lil.

Yeah, I know you got fifteen years on me, and maybe more’n that if the truth was known, but you don’t get drunk like I do, and that makes us even.”

He patted her trunk and the big ears flapped once, in lazy appreciation.

“That there Shorty Martin,” said Pop. “Baby, does he tease you, or anything? Wish I could ride you in the parade, drat it. You’d be all right then, wouldn’t you, baby?”

He grinned. “Then that there Shorty would be mahout of a job!”

But Lil didn’t appreciate puns, he realized. And jokes didn’t change the fact that pretty soon he was going to be out of a job because Tepperman Shows was going to sell Lil. If they could find a place to sell her. If they couldn’t— Well, he didn’t want to think about that.

Disconsolately, he walked over to the jig village back of the Harlem Casino.

“Hi, Mista’ Pop,” said Jabez, the geek. “Lookin’ kinda low.”

“Jabe,” said Pop, “I’m so low I could wear stilts and walk under a sidewall ‘thout lifting it.”

Jabez laughed, and Pop got a pint on the cuff.

He took a swig and felt a little better. That stuff had            authority to it. More you paid for liquor, the weaker it was.

He’d tasted champagne once, even, and it had tasted like soda pop. This stuff—

“Thanks, Jabe,” he said. “Be seeing you.”

He strolled back to the crap game. Whitey Harper stood up as Pop came under the sidewall.

“Bust,” Whitey said. “Keep track of those dice for me, Bill. I’ll get ‘em later. Hi, Pop. Stake me to Java?”

Pop shook his head. “But have a slug of what’s good for what ails you. Here.”

Whitey took the offered drink and headed for the cookhouse. Pop borrowed a quarter from Bill Rendelman, the merry-go-round man, who was now winner in the crap game.

He took two come-bets, one for fifteen and one for ten, and lost both.

Nope, tonight wasn’t his night.

Somewhere toward town, a clock boomed midnight. Pop decided he might as well turn in and call it a night. He could finish what was left of the pint in his bunk.

He was feeling swell now. And, as always, when he was in that first cheerful, happy stage of inebriation, he sang, as he crossed the deserted midway, the most lugubrious song he knew. The one and only grand opera song he knew.

The aria from Pagliaccio.

“—and just make light of your crying and your tears.

Come — smile, then, Pagliaccio, at the heart that is broken;

Smile at the grief that has haunted your years!”

Yeah, that guy Pagliaccio was a clown, too, and he knew what it was all about. Life was beautifully sad for a clown; it was more beautifully sad for an ex-clown, and most sadly beautiful of all for a drunken ex-clown.

“I must clown to get ri-i-d of my unhappiness—”

He’d finished the third full rendition by the time, still fully dressed except for his shoes, he’d crawled into his bunk under the No. 6 wagon back of the Hawaiian show. He forgot all about finishing what was left of the liquor.

Overhead the dim, gibbous moon slid out of sight behind skittering clouds, and the outside ring of the lot, shielded by tents from the few arcs left burning on the midway, became black mystery. Blackness out of which the tents rose like dim gray monsters in the still, breathless night. The murderous night—

Someone was shaking him. Pop Williams opened one eye sleepily. He said, “Aw, ri’. Wha’ time zit?” And closed the eye again.

But the shaking went on. “Pop! Wake up! Lil killed—”

He was sitting bolt upright then. His eyes were wide, but they wouldn’t focus. The face in front of them was a blur, but the voice was Whitey Harper’s voice.

He grabbed at Whitey’s shoulder to steady himself.

“Huh? You said—”

“Your bull killed Shorty Martin. Pop! Wake up!”

Wake up? Hell, he was wider awake than he’d ever been in his life. He was out of bed, almost falling on Whitey as he clambered down from the upper bunk. He jammed his feet into his shoes so that their tongues doubled back over the instep; he didn’t stop to pull or tie the laces. And he was off, running.

There were other people running, too. Quite a few of them. Some of them from the sleeping cars, some of them from tents along the midway where a good many slept in hot weather. Some running from the brightly lighted cookhouse up at the front of the midway.

When he got to the Hawaiian show, Pop stole a glance around behind him to see if Whitey Harper were in sight. He wasn’t.

So Pop ducked under the Hawaiian show sidewall, and came out at the side of the tent instead of the front of it, and doubled back to Tepperman’s private trailer. Of course, Tepperman’s wife might still be there, but there was something Pop had to do and had to do quick, before he went to the bull. And in order to do it, he had to gamble that the boss’s trailer would be empty.

It was. And it took him only a minute to find the high-powered rifle he was after. Holding it tight against his body, he got it under the Hawaiian show top without being seen.

And hid it under the bally cloth of the platform.

It wasn’t a very good hiding place. Someone would find it by tomorrow noon, but then again by tomorrow noon it wouldn’t matter. They’d be able to get another gun by then.

But this one was the only one available tonight that was big enough.

And then a minute later, Pop was pushing his way through the ring of people around old Lil. A ring that held a very respectful distance from the elephant.

Pop’s first glance was for Lil, and she was all right.

Whatever flare of temper or cantankerousness she’d had, it was gone now. Her red eyes were unconcerned and her trunk swung gently.

Doc Berg was bending over something that lay on the ground a dozen feet from the bull. Tepperman was standing looking on. Someone called out something to Pop, and Tepperman whirled.

His voice was shrill, almost hysterical. “I told you that damn bull—” He broke off and stood there glaring.

“What happened?” Pop asked mildly.

“Can’t you see what happened?” He looked back down at Doc Berg, and Berg’s glasses caught and reflected the beam of somebody’s flashlight as he nodded.

“Three ribs,” he said. “Neck dislocated, and the skull crushed where it hit against that stake. Any one of those things could’ve killed him.”

Pop shook his head, whether in grief or negation he didn’t know himself.

He asked again, “What happened? Was Shorty tormentin’ her?”

“Nobody saw it,” Tepperman snapped.

“Hm-m-m,” said Pop. “That where you found him? Don’t seem likely Lil’d have throwed him that far if she did it.”

“What do you mean, if she did it?” Tepperman asked coldly. “No, he was lying with his head against the stake, if you got to know.”

“He must’ve been teasin’ her,” Pop insisted. “Lil ain’t no killer. Maybe he give her some pepper to eat, or—”

He walked up to Lil and patted her trunk. “You shouldn’ta done it, old girl. But— Damn, I wisht you could talk.”

The carney proprietor snorted. “Better stay away from that bull till we shoot her.”

Pop winced. That had been the word he’d been waiting for, and it had come.

But he didn’t argue it; he knew there wasn’t any use, now. Maybe later, when Tepperman’s anger had cooled, there’d be a chance. An outside chance.

Pop said, “Lil’s all right, Mr. Tepperman. She wouldn’t hurt a fly. If she did… uh… do that, she sure had some reason. Some good reason. There was something wrong about that there Shorty. You should’ve never let him ride her in the parade, even. She never did like—” And realizing that, by emphasizing Lil’s dislike of Shorty, he was damaging his own case, Pop let it die there.

There was, blocks away, the clang of an ambulance bell.

Tepperman had turned back to the doc. He asked, “Had Shorty been drinking, Doc?”

But Berg shook his head. “Don’t seem to be any smell of liquor on him.”

Pop’s hopes went lower. If Shorty’d been drunk, it would have made it more likely he’d been teasing the bull deliberately. Still, if he hadn’t, why’d he gone by there at all?

Especially, at that time of—

“What time is it?” Pop asked.

“Almost one.” It was the doctor who answered. Earlier than Pop thought; he must have barely gone to sleep when it happened. No wonder so many of the carneys were still awake.

The ambulance drove up, collected the thing on the ground, and drove off again. Some of the crowd was drifting away already

Pop tried again. “That Shorty was a crook anyway, Mr. Tepperman. Didn’t he get hisself arrested when we was playin’ Brondale a few days ago?”

“What are you driving at, Pop?”

Pop Williams scratched his head. He didn’t know. But he said, “Only that if Lil did anything to him, she musta sure had a reason. I don’t know what, but—”

The carney owner glowered him to silence.

“Wait here,” he said, “and keep an eye on that bull. I’m going to shoot her before she kills anybody else.”

He strode off.

Pop patted the rough hide of Lil’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, old girl. He won’t find it.” He said it softly, so none of the other carneys would hear. He tried to make his voice cheerful, but he knew he’d given Lil only a stay of execution.

If Tepperman hadn’t found that gun by daylight, he could easily get another at one of the local stores.

Somebody called out, “Better stay away from that bull, Pop.”

It was Whitey Harper’s voice.

Pop said, “Nuts. Lil wouldn’t hurt a fly.” Then, so he wouldn’t have to yell, he walked over to where Whitey was standing at a safe distance from the bull. He said, “Whitey, what was it Shorty Martin was pinched for back in Brondale early this week?”

“Nothing. Suspicion, that’s all. They let him go right away.”

“Suspicion of what?”

“There was a snatch that the coppers were all excited about. They were picking up every stranger wandering down the stem. Lot of carneys got questioned.”

“They find the guy who got snatched?”

“It was a kid — the banker’s kid. Haven’t found him yet that I heard about. Why?”

“I dunno,” said Pop. He was trying to find a straw to grasp at, but he didn’t know how to explain that to Whitey. He asked, “Did Shorty have any enemies? On the lot, I mean.”

“Not that I know of, Pop. Unless it was Lil. And you.”

Pop grunted disgustedly, and went back to Lil. He said,

“Don’t worry, old girl,” quite unnecessarily. Lil didn’t seem to be worrying at all. But Pop Williams was.

Tepperman came back. Without the rifle.

He said, “Some blankety-blank stole my gun, Pop. Won’t be able to do anything till morning. Can you stay here and keep an eye on the bull?”

“Sure, Mr. Tepperman. But listen, do you got to—?”

“Yes, Pop, we got to. When a bull once kills it doesn’t pay to take any more chances. It wasn’t your fault though, Pop; you can stay on and help with canvas or—”

“Nope,” said Pop Williams. “Beckon I’m quitting, Mr. Tepperman. I’m strictly a bull man. I’m quitting.”

“But you’ll stay till tomorrow?”

“Yeah,” said Pop. “I’ll stay till tomorrow.” He watched Tepperman walk away.

Yeah, he’d stay till tomorrow all right. Just let anybody try to get him off the lot, while there was a chance to save the old gal. A Chinaman’s chance.

After that— Oh, hell, why worry about after that? The arcs on the midway were blurring a bit, and he wiped the back of his sleeve across his eyes. And then, because he knew Tepperman was right, and because he had to blame somebody he muttered, “That damn Shorty!” What business had Shorty to come monkeying around Lil when she was asleep for the night, and what had he done to her?

He turned to look at her, and she was sleeping as peacefully as a baby. Old Lil a killer?

Hey, wait! Maybe she wasn’t! He’d argued against it, but suddenly he realized that he’d really believed, down inside, that she had killed Shorty.

But would she have? Lil had a temper, all right. But when she got mad, she trumpeted. She hadn’t let out a yip tonight. Drunk or sober, asleep or awake, he’d have heard her.

He said, “Lil, didn’t you—?”

She opened her little red eyes sleepily and then closed them again. Damn, if she could only talk.

Who’d found Shorty’s body, and where had Shorty been before that and what had he been doing? Maybe the answers to those questions could be important. Nobody else was asking them, either. Everybody else was going on — what did the coppers call it? — circumstantial evidence. Pop looked around for someone to ask those questions of, and there wasn’t anybody there. He was alone, with Lil.

Somewhere a clock struck two.

He took a look at Lil’s leg chain and at the stake it was fastened to. They were all right.

Walking softly, so as not to waken her, he picked his way through the dimness, around the Dip-a-Whirl and into the midway. On the soggy shavings of the path, he headed for the cookhouse.

Half a dozen carneys were sitting at tables or at the counter.

Whitey was there, and Whitey said, “Hi, Pop. Have cuppa Java?”

Pop nodded and sat down. He found he was sitting gingerly, as though the seat were hot, and realized it was because he was afraid Tepperman would see him here, when he’d promised to stay by the bull. But what if the boss did see him? This was his last night anyway, wasn’t it? You can’t fire a man who’s already quit.

He made himself relax, and the hot coffee helped. He asked, “Anybody see what happened back there? I mean, what Shorty was doin’ to the bull, or how come he went over there in the first place?”

“Nope,” said Whitey Harper. “Shorty was in the freak-show top just after you left. That was the last I saw of him.”

“Did he get in the game?” Pop asked. “Nope. Just watched a few minutes. Let’s see; I came up here and borrowed a buck and went back. Shorty was there then, and left a few minutes later, somewhere around midnight. I dunno where he went from there.”

One of the ride-boys at the counter said, “That must’ve been when I seen him. Coming out of the freak-show top, and he went over toward the Ferris wheel. Pete Boucher was working on the diesel. I guess maybe he was going to talk to Pete.”

“Was he sober?”

“Far as I could see,” said the ride-boy. And Whitey nodded.

Pop finished his coffee and shambled out to look for Pete Boucher. He had no trouble finding him; Pete was still working on the recalcitrant engine.

“Hi, Pop,” he said. “They gonna shoot the bull?”

“I guess so,” said Pop. “Tepperman can’t find his rifle, or he woulda done it tonight. Shorty stopped to talk to you a little after midnight, didn’t he, Pete?”

“Yeah. Guess it was about then.”

“Did he say anything about the bull, or about going over there?”

Boucher shook his head. “We just talked about tomorrow, whether it’s going to be a good day or not. He wasn’t here long. A few minutes.”

“Say where he was going, maybe?”

“Nope. But I happened to notice. He went on across the midway and cut in between the dog stand and the geek show.

Valenti’s trailer’s over there, back of the geek show. I guess he was maybe heading for Valenti’s trailer.”

Pop nodded. Getting close, he thought. From the trailer, Shorty must have gone direct to Lil, and no one would have seen him make that last lap of the journey. He’d have gone around the curve at the end of the midway, probably, in the darkness back of the tents.

He said, “I can’t figure out why Lil — Pete, what kind of mood was Shorty in when he was talkin’ to you?”

“Cheerful. Kidding around. Said he was going to be rich tomorrow.”

“He didn’t… uh… sound like he meant anything by it, did he?”

“Naw. What th’ hell could he mean? Say, Pop, what are you gonna do after they shoot Lil?”

“I dunno, Pete. I dunno.”

Pop strolled on across the soggy midway, past the big tank and the eighty-foot tower from which Valenti dived once an evening. Pop didn’t look up at the tower. He had a touch of acrophobia — fear of heights. Enough to give him the willies at the thought of that dive.

He went back past the dog stand toward Valenti’s trailer.

It was dark, and he hesitated. Maybe Valenti and Bill Gruber, his partner, had both turned in and were asleep. Must be after two-thirty by now.

The trailer itself was a black shadow in the darkness.

Pop stood at the door, wondering whether he dared call out or knock. Maybe they weren’t asleep yet.

He said, “Valenti,” softly. Not loud enough to wake anyone already asleep, but loudly enough, he hoped, to be heard if either Valenti or Gruber were in there, and still awake.

There wasn’t any answer. He was listening carefully, and he heard a sound he’d never have noticed otherwise. A soft and irregular breathing that puzzled him, because it didn’t sound like an adult at all. Sounded like a kid. But neither Valenti nor Gruber had a kid. What would one be doing in the trailer?

That breathing wasn’t normal, either, or he’d never be able to hear it, even in the dead silence of the night. But why—?

He hadn’t heard the footsteps behind him.

Valenti’s voice demanded, “Who’s—? Oh, it’s you, Pop.

What you want?”

“Is that a kid in the trailer, Valenti?” Pop asked. “Sounds like one with the croup or something.”

Valenti laughed. “You’re hearing things, Pop. That’s Bill.

He’s got a helluva cold, along with his asthma. Wait till I tell him you thought it was croup. What did you want?”

Pop shuffled his feet uneasily. “I… I just wanted to ask you a question or two about Shorty.” He lowered his voice.

“Say, maybe we oughtn’t to talk here. If Bill’s sick and asleep, we better not wake him.”

“Sure,” said Valenti. “Want to go up to the cookhouse?”

“I was just there. I better get back by the bull. Let’s walk over that way.”

Valenti nodded, and together they picked their way through the high, wet grass back of the tents, following, probably, the same path Shorty Martin had taken an hour or two ago. Maybe, Pop thought, Valenti could tell him—

In sight of the sleeping elephant, they stopped. Pop said,

“I’m still trying to figure out what happened tonight, Valenti.

Why Shorty came over here at all, and what made Lil grab him — if she did.”

“What do you mean, if she did?”

“I dunno,” said Pop, honestly. “Just that — well, she never done anything like that before. Pete Boucher said Shorty was heading for your trailer sometime after twelve.

Did you see him then?”

Valenti nodded. “He wanted to know if Bill and I would go uptown with him. Neither of us wanted to. Then he went on over this way; that’s the last I saw of him. Last anybody saw of him, I guess.”

“Did he say why he was—?”

Pop’s eyes, as he started the question, had been straining past Valenti, out toward the edge of the lot. Someone was coming from that direction, and he couldn’t quite make out who it was.

And then, right in the middle of the question, his voice trailed off into silence and his eyes went wide with bewilderment.

Valenti had been lying to him. Bill Gruber, Valenti’s partner, wasn’t asleep in the trailer. Because it was Bill Gruber who was cutting across the lot toward them.

Valenti had lied, and there was a kid—

“What’s the matter, Pop?” asked Valenti. “You look like you saw—” And then Valenti turned to see what Pop was looking at.

Bill’s voice cut through the sudden silence, unconcernedly. “Hi, Pop, how ya? Finally found a drugstore open, Val. I got— Say, what’s wrong with you guys?”

Valenti laughed as he turned back. “Pop, I was kidding you about—”

And those few words bridged the gap of his turning, and kept Pop off guard during the second when he might have yelled for help or started to run. And then that second was over, and Valenti’s huge hand was over his mouth while Valenti swung him around.

And then, while Valenti’s arm was tightening crushingly around his ribs, and Valenti’s hand over Pop’s mouth was bending his head backward, Pop knew what had happened to Shorty, and why. Too late now, he knew why Shorty had expected to be “rich” tomorrow. Shorty had found out that Valenti was holding the kid in the trailer and had gone to demand a cut on the ransom.

Yes, everything fell into place all at once. Banker’s kid snatched at Brondale. Held, probably doped, in the trailer.

Valenti, the only man with the carney strong enough to kill, as Shorty had been killed. And as Pop Williams was going to be killed right now. So the blame would fall on Lil.

Why, when he didn’t really believe Lil had killed Shorty, hadn’t he thought of Valenti? Valenti, who wouldn’t shoot dice because it wasn’t enough of a gamble for him. Who was strong enough to wring a man’s neck like a farmer would wring a chicken’s. Who had the nerve to dive eighty feet into a shallow tank every day—

And only a second ago, he could have yelled. He could have waked Lil, and she’d have pulled her stake and come running.

Too late, now. That hand over his mouth was like the iron jaw of a vise. His ribs and his neck-Only his feet were free. Frantically, he kicked backward with his heels.

Frantically, he tried to make some sort of noise loud enough to wake Lil or to summon other help.

One heel caught Valenti’s ankle, hard, but then the shoe fell off Pop’s foot. He still hadn’t taken time to tie them on after that desperate rush to get out of bed and hide Tepperman’s rifle.

As the crushing pressure around his ribs tightened, he tried again to yell. But it was only a faint squeak, not so loud as their voices, which, in normal conversation a moment ago, had not disturbed the sleeping elephant.

Help, adequate help, ten feet away directly in front of him — but sound asleep.

And Valenti was standing with his legs braced wide apart. Pop couldn’t even kick at the ankles of the man who was killing him. He tried, and almost lost his other shoe.

Then, in extremity, a last, desperate hope.

He kicked forward, instead of backward, with all that remained of his strength. And at the end of the kick, straightened his foot and let the shoe fly off.

Miraculously, it went straight. Lil grunted and awoke as the shoe thudded against her trunk.

For just an instant, her little eyes glared angrily at the tableau before her. Angry merely at being awakened, in so rude a manner.

And then — possibly from the helpless kicking motions of Pop’s bare feet, or possibly from mere animal instinct, or because Pop had never hit her — it got across to her that Pop, whom she loved, was in trouble.

She snorted, trumpeted. And charged forward, jerking her stake out of the ground as though it had been embedded in butter.

Valenti dropped Pop Williams and ran. There’s a limit to what even a daredevil can face, and a red-eyed, charging elephant is past that limit. Way past.

Pop managed to gasp, “Atta girl,” as Lil ran on over him, with that uncanny ability of elephants to step over things they cannot see. “Atta girl. Go get him” — as Pop scrambled to his feet behind her and wobbled after.

Around the Dip-a-Whirl and alongside the Hawaiian-show top, and Valenti was only a few yards in front, toward the midway. Valenti ducking under the ropes and Lil walking through them as though they were cobwebs. She trumpeted again, a blast of sound that brought carneys running from all parts of the lot and from the cars back on the railroad siding behind it.

There was terror on Valenti’s face as he ran out into the open of the midway. Death’s hot breath was on the back of his neck as he reached the area in the center of the midway where stood the tank and the diving tower. He scrambled up the ladder of the tower, evading by inches the trunk that reached up to drag him down.

Then Tepperman was there, and the carney grounds cop with a drawn revolver in his hand. And Pop was explaining, the instant he had Lil quieted down. Somebody brought news that Bill Gruber was back of the Hawaiian-show top, out cold.

Running, he’d apparently taken a header over a tent stake and smacked into a prop trunk.

Doc Berg started that way, but by that time enough of Pop’s story was out and Tepperman sent him to Valenti’s trailer instead. No hurry about reviving a man who was going to burn anyway; the kid came first.

The cop yelled to Valenti to come down and surrender.

But Valenti had his nerve back now. Pop had a hunch what was going to happen next, and made the excuse of taking Lil back where she belonged. He did it while Valenti was thumbing his nose at the cop, and before Valenti poised himself on the diving platform — over the drained, empty tank eighty feet below.

“Smile, then, Pagliaccio, at the heart that is broken—”

Pop Williams’s voice, off-key and cracking, but plenty loud, preceded him along the path from the lot to the carnival cars. It was almost dawn, but what was that to a man who’d been told by the boss to sleep as late as he wanted to sleep.

And who’d been given a ten-buck advance on an increased wage and had spent it all. Scotch wasn’t bad stuff, after all, although it took a lot of it.

Whitey was with him, and Whitey had tried Scotch, too.

Whitey asked, “Who’s this P-Pally-achoo you’re yowling about, Pop?”

“A clown, like me, Whitey. Di’ I tell you Tepperman’s gonna let me ride Lil in th’ parade, in clown cos-coschume?”

“Only fifty times you told me.”

“Oh,” said Pop, and his voice boomed out again.

“Change into humor all this sor-row unspoken—”

A beautiful sentiment, no doubt, but not quite true. He hadn’t been happier in fifty years.

Nothing Sinister

NO ONE who lives a reasonably sane, law-abiding life ever thinks seriously of murder in connection with himself.

Nemesis is a gal who follows somebody else, follows him and catches up with him somewhere, and you read about it over your morning coffee. The name of the victim is just a name you never heard of. It couldn’t be yours.

Or could it?

Take Carl Harlow. He was an ordinary-enough guy. And right up to the time the bullet hit him, he didn’t know Nemesis was after him. He didn’t guess it even then, until the second bullet — the one that missed — whined past his ear like a steel-jacketed hornet out of hell.

You couldn’t blame Carl Harlow for not knowing.

Certainly, there hadn’t been any buildup to murder. No warning note printed on cheap stationery. When he’d driven home from the poker game the night before, no specters had perched gibbering on his radiator cap. No black cats had crossed his path. Nothing sinister.

In fact, he’d won seventeen dollars. Doubly sweet because most of it was Doc Millard’s money and although he liked Doc a lot, it served him right for the outrageous bills he’d sent. And a couple of bucks had been Tom Pryor’s, and bank officers deserved robbing if anybody did.

True, he’d drunk too much. But he was used to that, and took it in his stride, now. He’d got up early this morning —Saturday morning — just as early as ever, and at breakfast he’d gone so far in righteousness as to split his winnings with Elsie, his wife. But maybe that was because Elsie would probably find out, from one of the other fellow’s wives, how much he had won. Wilshire Hills has a grapevine system that is second to none.

Nor did he see anything sinister in the fact that his boss— or rather, one of his two bosses — had assigned him to write copy for the Eternity Burial Vault account. Carl Harlow sat down and began to study the selling points of those vaults, and he waxed enthusiastic.

“Lookit, Bill,” he said, “these burial vaults really are something! When you come to think about it, an ordinary coffin must disintegrate pretty darned quick. But these things are made of concrete—”

“Like your head!” snapped Bill Owen. “Don’t sell me on the things; write it down— Oh, hell, Carl, I’m sorry I’m so irritable. But you know why. Have you told Elsie yet?” Carl Harlow nodded soberly. “Told her last week, Bill. She took it like a sport, of course. Said I’d get another job as good or better. Wish I was that confident myself. It’s hell to work for a place for twenty years and then have it fold up under you.

Course, I’ve got savings, but — I suppose it’s certain for the first of the month?”

“All too certain,” said Bill Owen.

Carl took the Eternity account folders over to his desk and sat down to make a rough layout. And to write a catch line, something about eternal peace, only you could not use the word “eternal” because that was too close to the name of the company. And you shouldn’t make any direct mention of corpses or death or decomposition. Nothing sinister.

It was tough copy to write. There was a dull throb in his head, too. A thump-thump-thump that Carl didn’t recognize as the footsteps of Nemesis. Few of us recognize those footsteps.

All they meant to Carl Harlow was: “I’ve been drinking too much. I’ve got to cut down.”  Even though he knew he wouldn’t.

He knew that once you got the pick-me-up habit you were pretty near a goner. If, when you woke up after a bit of too much, your first thought was to reach for a drink, then the stuff had you. But otherwise you stayed in a fog. And things went thump-thump.

He’d had his eye-opener this morning, of course, the first minute out of bed — but apparently it hadn’t been enough. He took another now, from the bottle in the bottom drawer of his desk.

It cleared his head, and his hand became steadier. Hell, he had it already — an angle the Eternity account had never used! He thought it could be handled so they’d go for it in a big way. He started on the layout. Old English type for the catch line. His pencil went faster.

At ten-thirty he showed it to Bill Owen. “How’s this?”

“Mm-m-m! Pretty good, I’d say. I’ll send it around to them, in just that form.”

“Okay, Bill. Anything else important? Bank closes at-noon today, and I got something to do there and thought I’d toddle along about eleven.”

“Sure! Leave now, if you want.”

“Say, Doc Millard and I are playing golf at two. Want to make it a threesome?”

Bill Owen grinned. “Where was your mind at the poker game? Tom Pryor and I mentioned we were dated in a foursome teeing off at three o’clock.”

“Oh, sure, I forgot that. Well, guess I will run along now, instead of eleven. Elsie is going to her mother’s this morning, for overnight, and I got to forage my own food. Well, see you at the nineteenth hole.”

He straightened his desk, and then decided to try calling home. Not that there was any real reason. “Oh, hello, honey,” he said when Elsie answered. “Thought I might catch you before you left. Have a good weekend.”

“I will, Carl; thanks for calling. Don’t forget to take care of Tabby.”

Carl Harlow chuckled. “Don’t worry, honey. I’ll put out the clock and wind the cat. Don’t worry about me… ‘By.”

And at the bank, the teller at the window boggled a bit at the check Carl handed in at the window. Carl had expected him to boggle; it was a ten-thousand-dollar check, and he would have been a bit disappointed if the money had been handed over without comment.

The teller said, “Just a minute, sir,” and left his cage.

When he came back, it was without the check, and he said,

“Mr. Pryor would like to see you in his office, sir.”

Carl Harlow went through the gate in the railing and back to Pryor’s office. He said, “Hi, Tom! Suppose you want to inquisition me about that check.” He dropped his hat on Pryor’s littered desk and sat down in the chair the fat-and-forty little cashier waved him to.

He grinned at Tom. “Okay, okay,” he said. “It’s for an investment. I’m going to start a farm — to raise angleworms.

With all the fishing that’s done every summer, I figure I ought to clear—”

“Now, Carl, be serious,” said Pryor. “First place, we usually require ten days’ notice on savings withdrawals. We never invoke that rule for any reasonable amounts, of course, but—”

Carl Harlow stirred impatiently. “Be a good fellow, Tom, and let me have the money.”

Tom Pryor looked at him keenly. “We might,” he admitted, “but that isn’t all I wanted to say. Second place, ten thousand dollars is a lot of money for you,  Carl. Your account here — checking and savings together — is ten thousand four hundred, which means you’re practically closing it out. And I know you well enough to know that’s everything you’ve got in the world, except an equity in your house, two automobiles, and ten or fifteen thousand life insurance.”

Carl nodded. “But listen, Tom, I’m not drawing it out to go on a bat or anything. I suppose I might as well tell you.

You’ve heard the Keefe-Owen Agency isn’t doing so well, I suppose. Well, it’s worse than that. It’s on the rocks!

“And if it goes under, well — I don’t know what I’ll do. I want to try to buy out Roger Keefe. Owen’s good, but Keefe is the bottleneck there. If Bill Owen and I could run it together, without that damned— Well, you know what I mean.

Incidentally, this is confidential. Not even Bill — nor Keefe, either, as yet — knows what I have in mind.”

Tom whistled softly. “Taking a big risk, Carl!”

“Maybe it is, but I’m sure Bill Owen and I can make a go of that agency, with Keefe out. If I can talk Keefe into letting me buy his share.”

“But, Carl, why the cash? People do business otherwise.

And you’ll have to carry the money, besides maybe keeping it overnight. Why take that risk?”

Carl Harlow nodded. “There’s that, of course. But I have a small safe at home. And nobody’s going to know I got the money except you and the teller outside. I don’t think either of you would try burglary — although after one or two of the bluffs you tried to run in that poker game last night—”

Pryor chuckled. “It’s an idea. Ten thousand is a lot of money. A year’s salary for me, Carl; I’m not a high-priced advertising executive like you and Bill. But granting there’s little risk of losing it, I still don’t see why you want cash.”

“You bankers!” said Carl Harlow. “Got to know everything, don’t you? All right — and this is off the record.

Keefe is being hounded by creditors. They’ll grab off whatever he gets, if it shows. He might be able to give me a better price if half of it goes under the table.

“I mean, we might make out the papers for four thousand, and the other four on the side — where a referee in bankruptcy wouldn’t find it. I have a hunch he’d take eight thousand that way, rather than a check for ten thousand. Now, I hope you’re satisfied!”

“Um-m-m,” said Pryor. “Satisfied to the extent I wish I hadn’t asked you. That’s hardly legal. Well—” he shrugged his shoulders — “it’s none of my business. Have you an appointment with Keefe?”

Carl Harlow shook his head. “I’ll just run up there tomorrow.”

“He’s out of town a lot, weekends. Why not ring him up from here and make a date? If he can’t see you this weekend, then you won’t have to carry that cash out.”

“It’s an idea,” Harlow agreed. He called up Keefe’s home, and a minute later put the phone back on Pryor’s desk in disgust. “You were right,” he said. “His brother says Roger’s in New York till Monday.”

“Carl, that gives you the weekend to think this over.

Monday, if you still want to go through with it, I’ll waive the bank rules and let you have the money.”

“Okay, Tom.” Carl Harlow stood up and started for the door, then turned around. “Oh, the check. You’d better—”

Pryor picked up the check lying on a corner of his desk and held it out. “Here, tear it up and don’t carry it around endorsed. Write a new one Monday, if you still want to.”

Harlow tore the check twice across and dropped it into the wastebasket. He said, “At that, maybe six thousand will be enough to take in cash. We can use a check for the aboveboard part of the deal.”

“Damn it,” said Pryor, “quit telling me about that! I told you I wished I hadn’t asked you! Don’t make me an accessory; forget you told me. Have you talked this over with the other half of your family?”

“Nope. I’ll tell Elsie if it goes through; otherwise, she needn’t know and then be disappointed. Well, so long, and thanks.”

He drove home slowly, wondering if maybe he should talk this over with Bill Owen. Well, he could see Bill after the golf this afternoon and think it over meanwhile.

And then there was the empty house. With Elsie gone, it didn’t seem home at all, except for his own room. He wasn’t hungry, but he made himself a sandwich in the kitchen and then went up to change clothes for golf.

It was too soon to leave, and he had a quick one out of the decanter of rye on his bureau to wash down the sandwich.

He even had time to sit down at the typewriter in his room and bat out a copy idea for the Krebbs Hardware account. Not a brilliant one, but worth putting on paper before he forgot it.

Then it was time to drive out to the golf club.

Nemesis was still after him, but it was Swender, the golf pro, who met him in the doorway of the locker room. He said,

“Doc Millard phoned, Mr. Harlow. He tried to get you at your office, but you’d left. He doesn’t think he’ll be able to get here.”

“Why not?” said Carl. “Did he say?”

“A baby case. Mrs. Nordhoff.”

“Nordhoff? Oh, Tom’s cousin. These inconsiderate women, breaking up a perfectly good golf date just because—

Say, how’s about you playing around with me? You can give me a lift on those chip shots.”

“Sorry, Mr. Harlow.” The regret in the pro’s voice was genuine. “Sprained an ankle yesterday and I’m on the shelf.

I’m a clubhouse fixture for about three days.”

Carl Harlow stared down the inviting fairway gloomily.

This course, like a lot of other small, private courses, was never crowded Saturday afternoons, because Saturday afternoon was proverbially busy and no one came around unless they’d made reservation. Like he and Doc had done for two o’clock.

If he waited an hour, there’d be Owen and Pryor — but that was a full foursome already and he could not butt in.

Well, now that he was here and dressed for it, he might as well play around alone. The exercise would do him good.

Playing alone wasn’t much fun; there’s little satisfaction in a beautiful approach, with just enough back spin to hold the green four feet from the pin, when there’s no one watching you make it. And, paradoxically, it’s even more disgusting to flub a would-be explosion shot out of a sand trap when there’s nobody around to tell you how lousy you are.

He’d just flubbed that explosion shot — with a sweet new No. 9 iron which, for its effectiveness at that moment, might as well have been an umbrella handle — when the bullet came.

The first sensation was like somebody drawing a sharp-edged piece of ice across his side. He jerked involuntarily and said, “What the—” And looked down and saw the horizontal rip in his sweater, along the course of the rip, begin to turn red instead of white.

Then, and only then, did he realize that he’d heard the sound of the shot.

He looked up in the direction from which the shot had seemed to come — up on the hillside that flanked the fairway ahead, past the green he’d been approaching out of the trap.

Up there near the top, in among the scrub pine maybe two or three hundred yards away, he thought he caught a gleam of sun on metal that might have been a rifle barrel.

Somebody up there was being damned careless with a rifle, shooting out over the golf course! Some fool hunter, and that wasn’t hunting land, anyway. Carl Harlow yelled, “Hey!

You with the gun—” wondering if his voice would carry that far.

And then that second bullet whined somewhere between his shoulder and ear, and he knew that he was being shot at.

Deliberately! Probably by someone with a gun with telescopic sights, if they were shooting at that distance.

The first bullet, the one that had raked his side, could have been an accident. But that second shot was something else again.

Carl Harlow had never been shot at before, but it didn’t take him long to figure out the best thing to do. He dropped flat into the sand. There wasn’t a bunker to duck behind, but the sand trap itself was a slight depression, maybe eight inches in the center below the fairway.

He dropped down flat, trying to accomplish two things.

First, to fall naturally, as though that second bullet had been a fatal hit, and second, to fall so that most of him would be in the deepest part of the trap and would present as poor a target as possible to the distant marksman.

There were two more shots, but he didn’t know where the bullets went except that they didn’t hit him. Then, for a space of time that was probably twenty minutes but seemed like hours, nothing happened and there weren’t any more shots.

Carl Harlow lay there, not daring to move, scarcely daring to breathe. His side hurt him, but not badly. The bullet had taken off a streak of hide and ruined a good sweater, but that was all.

Then there was a yell, “Carl!” and there was Doc Millard running toward him. Doc’s golf bag lay a couple hundred yards back along the fairway, where he’d dropped it when he’d seen the prone figure in the sand trap.

Then Doc saw the crimson streak on the sweater, and he said, “What the hell?”

Carl Harlow got up slowly. His first glance was at the hillside, but there was no gleam of sun on metal, and there was no further shot.

Millard said, “Stand still,” and pulled up the sweater and the shirt underneath it, and looked at the wound and said, “I’ll be a monkey’s uncle!” Then he commandeered Harlow’s handkerchief and his own to improvise a bandage. The story and the bandage got finished about the same time.

“Superficial,” said Doc. “Have to clean it and put on a decent bandage when we get back to the clubhouse, but—

You say you heard four shots? Listen, Carl, it must have been some kid up there with a twenty-two, whanging at a target on a tree or something. You stroll on in to the clubhouse; I’ll go over there and take a look around.”

“No,” said Carl Harlow, who was getting his nerve back,

“I’ll go with you. This scratch doesn’t amount to anything, and it certainly doesn’t stop me from walking. Besides, the guy’s gone.”

Then he looked at Millard strangely. “Doc, I don’t know anything about guns, but would a twenty-two carry that far?”

“A twenty-two long rifle’ll carry a mile, would kill at about two hundred and fifty yards. That’s what it must have been. And you could have imagined hearing that second bullet whiz so close. Maybe it was a bee or a hornet or something you heard. And the third and fourth shots might have been fired in the opposite direction.”

“Can’t you tell from the wound what size bullet—?”

Doc shook his head. “If it’d gone in, sure. But not from just a scrape.” He stopped suddenly, looking at Carl Harlow.

“Say, is there any reason why somebody would be taking pot shots at you?”

Harlow shook his head. It did seem absurd when you put it that way, particularly now that he was almost at the fence that bounded the course and within a hundred yards of where he thought the rifleman had been. Hell’s bells, why would anybody be taking pot shots at him?

He said, “Well — no. But, damn it, I did hear that second bullet whiz by! It wasn’t a bee!”

They were climbing the fence. Doc Millard said, “Well, if you’re that sure— But people don’t go around shooting at other people without some reason.”

They were going up the hill now. Carl said, “Of course, the guy could have taken two shots at a sitting bird and both of them missed the bird but come pretty close together.”

They found nothing of interest or importance on the hillside. Reaching the top, they saw that a side road wound by just beyond, but there were no cars, parked or moving, in sight on it.

Carl said hesitantly, “Do you think we ought to report it, just in case—?”

Doc Millard snorted. “Report it? You’re darned well right we’ll report it! I’d lose my license if I treated a gunshot wound of any kind without reporting it. Golf’s off, of course, so we’ll go back to the clubhouse. Don’t take any exercise for a few days. Walking’s all right, but I mean nothing that uses your arms.”

Carl Harlow grinned. “No two-fisted drinking, huh?

Well, it’s my left side, and I guess I can make out with one hand. Gosh, I could use a drink right now! My nerves are playing ring-around-the-rosy!”

After the clubhouse and the inevitable explanations and not too many drinks, because they’d have to go to the police station, Carl found himself talking about it to Captain Wunderly.

By that time, Carl was sure it had been a kid with a twenty-two and it sounded silly to admit that he’d been scared enough to lie there doggo for nearly half an hour. But Captain Wunderly, just the same, sent a couple of men out to look around.

And then Carl and Doc stopped in at a bar and had a few, and Carl wanted to keep on going. But Doc Millard insisted that Carl was drunk already — although it was only dusk —and that he should go home and sleep it off. Especially because he was wounded, and that made him a patient.

Carl Harlow had argued, and then capitulated.

He really was feeling quite a bit woozy by the time he got home. He’d forgotten that Elsie wouldn’t be there, but the decanter of rye on his bureau was still there. After a while, there wasn’t much in it.

But that didn’t matter. It was quite dark outside and he was getting sleepy. He remembered about the clock and the cat, and decided he’d better take care of them, just in case he dropped off and stayed asleep.

He couldn’t find the cat. He stuck his head out of the back door and called, “Here, kitty, kitty, kitty, kitty—” and was pleased as Punch that he could still articulate those rather difficult syllables. But no cat.

Lots of shadows on the lawn, though. Dark shadows.

Those shadows might have worried him, perhaps, had he noticed the hole in his golf bag. An inconspicuous hole near the bottom, but definitely the size of a thirty-thirty rather than a twenty-two. And kids don’t hunt squirrels or birds with thirty-thirty rifles. Old Lady Nemesis, maybe—

Yes, still on the job, this gal Nemesis. For twenty awful minutes during the afternoon, Carl Harlow had felt her presence. Carl Harlow, though, had forgotten. Nemesis hadn’t.

It was Carl Harlow who shut the back door, but it might have been Nemesis who left it unlocked. Not because murder pauses long before a locked door, but its being unlocked would make things easier.

Carl went up the stairs, and the staircase was pitching under him like the deck of a wallowing ship. The drinks were getting at him now. This was the unpleasant stage; it had been pleasant up to now, and pretty soon he’d feel better again. This was the in-between period — when things went around and stood not upon the order of their going.

He got to his room with something of the feeling of a storm-tossed ship reaching a safe harbor, a harbor in which the angry waves still lapped, but less high, less deadly. Where the rocking of the ship becomes almost a friendly thing, like the rocking of a cradle.

Being home. It’s a lot different from being out in the open of a field, with no cover and bullets whizzing around you. He sank into the Morris chair and for a while seemed to live over again those terrible minutes of dread out there under the dead-blue sky. The horrible open sky. There on the flat trap of the ground, held by gravity as a fly is held upon flypaper.

And after a while he shook his head and remembered that it had been a kid with a twenty-two.

Getting to feel better now. He got up, holding on to the arm of the chair until he was sure he could walk without lurching, and crossed over to the bureau. He had another drink; it was really wonderful rye, smooth and mellow and golden.

That left enough for only one more drink, and he’d want it the minute he waked up, if he dropped off. He poured it carefully into the glass and put the glass on the little table near the chair.

He looked around the room, feeling there was something else he’d ought to do. He stared at the typewriter a while. He almost had an impulse to sit down at it and write out how it felt to be shot at. Maybe sell it somewhere, to a magazine. Oh, to hell with it!

Sleepy, and the Morris chair was too comfortable. His head went back and his eyelids weighed a stone apiece, and there was a gentle glow in the room and in the whole house.

He could see it through his closed eyelids. He could — or thought he could — hear the cat walking in the back yard —so plainly that he almost got up and went down to call it again at the back door.

Then, of course, it came to him that he was dreaming.

One damn thing after another. The cat was on the roof. It came down the chimney and mewed in the grate, and pointed a rifle at him and said, in Doc Millard’s voice, “Now this isn’t going to hurt much,” and pulled the trigger and the gun seemed to shoot backward and shot the cat back up the chimney.

And Bill Owen was there, and saying, “Carl, Tommy Pryor tells me the bank is out of money and can’t give you your five million dollars, and so Roger Keefe and I have decided to give you the agency free. All yours, Carl, and I’ll work for you if you want me to, and there are new orders coming in like wildfire and you’ll be able to sell out for a billion in a year.”

And then Bill Owen’s friendly smile seemed gradually to freeze into a gargoyle grimace, and he pulled a rifle out of his pocket, a toy rifle, and said, “Twenty-three, skiddoo,” and it was Keefe who had the rifle, grinning like a fiend, and he told Carl he was going to use it for a mashie to make a hole in one, and wanted Carl to guess in one what. And then he wasn’t there any more.

It was all very strange and confusing. Elsie was there, too, and she said, “Why do you drink so much, Carl?” and he looked at her owlishly and wanted to say that he was sorry, but that she just didn’t understand, and that he loved her and was sorry. And she told him that she loved him, anyway, and she danced around the room.

And sat down at his typewriter and wrote something on it, with the keys going clickety-click like a twenty-two but faster. Just like when she’d been a stenographer at the agency so long ago, and he couldn’t move out of the chair and take her in his arms and tell her what an awful fool he was. And she said, “Good-by, Carl, and don’t forget your eye-opener when you wake up.”

And then there was Doc Millard again, pointing to the fireplace and explaining that “eternal” was an overworked word and that the Eternity Burial Vault Company was now making their vaults disguised as fireplaces, so the worms wouldn’t know — and would he change the copy to explain that, but to be very careful not to let it out to the worms.

“It’s just a scratch,” he added… But then it was different. It seemed later, a long time later, because there was a two-o’clock feeling in the air, and the door was opening, and a man was walking into the room, and this was real.

The man was standing there, and Carl Harlow opened his eyes and looked at him without having to look through his eyelids this time, and it was Tom Pryor. His friend. Really there, with a pistol in his hand.

Carl said thickly, “T-Tom! What—?”

Yes, the man with the revolver was really there, really Tom Pryor. Tom said, “Damn!” And then, “Why didn’t you stay asleep? God, I hate to—”

Carl said, “The golf course? You?” and Tom nodded. He said, “I… I had to. I mean have to. I was six thousand short, and when you tore up the wrong check and didn’t notice—”

“When I — what?”

Tom’s face was whiter than paper, his voice strange.

“Carl, it wasn’t planned. I picked up the wrong check, one of my own. You took it and tore it up and didn’t look, and you walked out and left me your own check for ten thousand dollars. And with the examiners nearly due — I put it through.

“With you dead, Carl, nobody’ll ever know you didn’t take the money today. I’m sorry, Carl, but…it’s me or you.”

“My friend,” said Carl Harlow, surprised that he was grinning just a little. Because he was still more than a little drunk, and all of this was still less than completely real.

The gun muzzle lifted. It shook. Tom was saying, almost plaintively, “You want to… to pray or anything, Carl? I…there isn’t any hurry—”

It was like a scene in a play. Any minute the audience would start applauding. It wasn’t really happening, Carl knew.

Murder happens to John Smith, and you read about it in the paper. Nemesis is a gal who follows somebody else—

But he stared owlishly at Tom Pryor. Tom was waiting there to see if he was going to say something. Had to say something.

He grinned a little again. He said, “Give Elsie my love, Tom. Tell her I’m sorry I—”

Tom said, “Your wife? She wants you out of the way —dead — as much as I do! We’re going away together with the balance of this money! I thought you knew! Oh, hell, why am I telling you now? Here goes. Good luck!”

What a damn silly thing to say! — that last part. But the first part of what Tom had said was sinking in slowly and Harlow was going rigid with anger, only he couldn’t move.

Now he wanted to kill Tom Pryor, and the gun muzzle yawned in his face, but out of reach. Tom’s hand held the gun, and his pudgy fingers were white at the knuckles.

The trigger hadn’t pulled yet, and there was sweat beaded on Tom’s forehead. Tom said, “Hell, I—” and his free hand reached out for the glass of whiskey on the little table near the Morris chair. Dutch courage.

He tossed it down neat.

Or started to. The whiskey spilled, and Tom made a horrible strangling sound and the gun went off wild — with a roar in the confined space of the room that sounded like the end of the world.

A cannonlike roar that brought Carl Harlow to his feet out of the Morris chair. Watching Tom on the carpet.

Standing there looking down at Tom, and wishing in that awful moment that Tom had killed him.

For Carl Harlow was cold sober now. And going cold, cold, all over — as the hideous pieces fell into place. As he bent over dead Tom Pryor and caught the strong scent of bitter almonds. And then, like a man hypnotized, turned and saw the white sheet of paper in the typewriter, and knew before he read it what it was.

The typewriter that had gone clickety-click while he had slept and had typed out a farewell note from Carl Harlow to the world. The typewriter that had gone clickety-click while he had slept, and while Elsie had really been here and had typed that note and put the prussic acid in the waiting pick-me-up shot of whiskey!

Source material

The stories contained within this eBook were culled from the following sources:

Various pulp magazines from 1940 - 1963

Before She Kills

Daymares & Other Tales

Homicide Sanitarium

Mostly Murder

Space on My Hands

The Shaggy Dog & Other Mysteries

The Best of Fredric Brown

Content

FREDRIC BROWN
A Collection of Short Stories and Novellas

Introduction

PART ONE Science Fiction Stories

Arena

Imagine

It Didn't Happen

Recessional

Eine Kleine Nachtmusik

Solipsist

The Gamblers

Man of Distinction

Paradox Lost

Puppet Show

Nightmare in Yellow

Earthmen Bearing Gifts

Jaycee

Pi in the Sky

Answer

The Geezenstacks

The Weapon

Hall of Mirrors

Knock

Rebound

Star-Mouse

Abominable

Letter to a Phoenix

Not Yet the End

Etaoin Shrdlu

Armageddon

The Short Happy Lives of...

…Eustace Weaver I

…Eustace weaver II

…Eustace Weaver III

Reconcilliation

Nothing Sirius

Pattern

The Yehudi Principle

Come and Go Mad

The End

Keep Out

Two-Timer

Experiment

Sentry

Happy Ending

Something Green

Crisis, 1999

All Good Bems

Daymare

The Angelic Angelworm

Honeymoon in Hell

CHAPTER ONE Too Many Females

CHAPTER TWO Mission to Luna

CHAPTER THREE Remotely Married

CHAPTER FOUR Report to Earth

Gateway to Darkness

CHAPTER ONE Crag

CHAPTER TWO Escape to Danger

CHAPTER THREE Evadni

CHAPTER FOUR New Life

CHAPTER FIVE The Glory Hunters

Mouse

The New One

PART TWO Mystery Stories

Introduction

The Little Lamb

The Last Train

Red-Hot and Hunted

I Murder Role

II Trouble, On the House

III Date with Death

IV Backfire

Don't Look Behind You

The Spherical Ghoul

Homicide Sanitarium

I Killer at Large

II A New Job

III White in Blackness

IV Mystery Patients

V Death in the Dark

VI No Nuts

The Moon for a Nickel

Suite for a Flute and Tommy-Gun

The Cat from Siam

Chapter I The Locked Door

Chapter II Murder for a Million!

Chapter III Double Bodyguard

Chapter IV A Window is Opened

Chapter V Death to Rats

Chapter VI The Cat

Listen to the Mockingbird

A Date to Die

Mad Dog!

Handbook for Homicide

Chapter 1 The Road to Einar

Chapter 2 The Thud of Murder

Chapter 3 The Murderer’s Guide

Chapter 4 Seven Times Death

Chapter 5 A Toast to Fear

Chapter 6 Design for Dying

Chapter 7 Death Before Dawn

Chapter 8 The Last Battle

Before She Kills

A Cat Walks

The Missing Actor

To Slay a Man About a Dog

Life and Fire

Teacup Trouble

The Hat Trick

Good Night, Good Knight

Hobbyist

Hound of Hell

Little Boy Lost

Whistler's Murder

Satan One-and-a-Half

Tell 'em, Pagliaccio!

Nothing Sinister

Source material